《My Celestial Ascension》
Chapter 1 Rebirth After Death
?"Why am I feeling so exhausted?"
A slender 18-year-old male said that despite doing nothing, he suddenly felt extremely exhausted.
Yuan, a young man with an emaciated figure, possessed a remarkably captivating and heartwarming countenance that belied his frail state of health.
In the midst of a pandemic, he received the devastating diagnosis of leukemia in its terminal phase, already in the st phase, leaving him with only a mere four years to live if immediate treatment was not administered.
Initially, he was plunged into the depths of despair, struggling to ept the stark reality of his fleeting existence.
But eventually, he came to terms with the idea that his time was limited and resolved to seize the day, even though he was a destitute orphan who worked part-time to make ends meet, earning a modest sum of $45,000 - an amount that seemed like a fortune to him.
¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom Despite his valiant efforts to make the most of his remaining years, his health continued to deteriorate, confining him to his apartment for days on end.
Nevertheless, Yuan remained resolute, determined to make every moment count and savor every precious memory that life had to offer
"Is... Is it already time....why is my life so unfair?"
Sigh!"
"I need to get some sleep." He walked up to the bed and sat down while muttering. He had been struggling to remain awake the entire time, so when he finally fell asleep, he promptly closed both of his eyes.
He murmured as he thought about her and a tear escaped his eye, "It seems like I won''t be able to honor my word, Lulu...I hope you will forgive."
Lulu, a girl from the same orphanage as him, and he grew up together until a wealthy man visited the orphanage and adopted her when they were 10 years old.
She loved spending time with him, and he also enjoys being with her. At that time, several of the orphanage''s male youngsters were envious of Yuan because Lulu was ignoring them all.
Though he regrets never being able to see her again, there is still one mystery. Does she still remember me?
In reality, he didn''t even try to find her because he was so busy during those eight years as he struggled to make ends meet while working a part-time job and attending school.
He had promised to look for her in the future, but he was unable to keep that promise.
When he discovered he had leukemia in its final stages, he had already given up on his studies. Instead, during those three years, he worked, went out more, and generally enjoyed life more because he had so much free time after leaving school.
A few days ago, his world changed forever. An old album, hidden away for years, revealed a treasure trove of memories from his childhood in the orphanage.
But one photo, in particr, stopped him in his tracks. A little girl, with a smile so bright it could light up a room, standing by his side and holding his hands.
Then Lulues into his mind, his childhood sweetheart. But regrettably, it was already toote to search for her as his condition continued to deteriorate.
As he reached for the album, memories flooded his mind. His fingers trembled as he opened it, revealing a snapshot of them in happier times.
But as he gazed at the photo, a sharp pain pierced his heart, and tears cascaded down his cheeks, drenching the pillow in sorrow.
"I-I wish I could see her onest time before I pass away... "His sentence was left unfinished, he sumbed to darkness and his final breath faded into the abyss.
¡ª¡ª
Yuan''s body felt weightless as if he were a feather dancing in the wind. When he opened his eyes, darkness enveloped him, and he was suspended in mid-air.
This surreal experience left him stunned; he had never encountered anything like it before. It was as if he had been transported to another world, defying all logic and reason.
An unknown fear began to rise in his chest, but he made every effort to maintain hisposure and avoid losing it. He began to wonder something.
As he pondered the unknown, a chilling thought entered his mind. He had read that in death, souls were sent to the afterlife, forced to start anew with erased memories. Was this his fate? Would he lose all he had ever known and be someone entirely new?
Lost in the darkness, he questioned his mortality: "Am I dead?" But unlike the tales he''d read, there was no bright light or heavenly choir. Instead, an eerie unknown loomed, so thick he couldn''t see his own hands.
"Yes, indeed! You''re dead now, and I find it pitiful and shameful. Such a tragic end for one so full of life!"
In the midst of darkness, Yuan''s ears were pierced by an awe-inspiring voice that carried a divine aura, sending a chill down his spine and leaving him spellbound.
Intriguingly, he felt the voice was strangely familiar to him, as if he had heard it every day of his life. He tried to identify where this godly voice came from because it sent a chill down his spine.
"W-Who are you? Why don''t you introduce yourself?" Yuan''s heart pounded as he demanded the voice reveal its identity. He quivered in fear, dwarfed by the deity behind the godly voice, knowing one false move could mean his demise.
As the darkness enveloped him, he felt a strange presence lurking nearby. And then, as if by magic, a pair of magnificent golden eyes appeared before him, piercing through the darkness with their intense glow.
He couldn''t look away from the mesmerizing sight, for it felt as if those eyes could see right through his very being, leaving him exposed and vulnerable. Indeed, nothing could hide from the watchful gaze of those giant, otherworldly eyes.
"Tsk. How heartbreaking it is to meet one''s end in the grasp of a mortal illness, an utter tragedy indeed! s, it is such a pity that despite possessing the power to shape one''s own destiny, you were unable to do so, and instead surrendered to your fate like a hapless chicken awaiting ughter."
The voice continued, "Is it not true that you yearn for the chance at rebirth? In my deep empathy, I offer my aid to you."
As the divine voice whispered, a radiant golden light materialized, piercing through the abyss and permeating Yuan''s being, filling him with ethereal power.
"It is with great anticipation that I look forward to our next encounter, which will undoubtedly transpire in the future. As for the present moment, it grieves me to inform you that my departure draws near. Before we part ways, I implore you to exert every effort to enhance your physical and mental fortitude... Hahahah!" As the divine entity''sughter reverberated through the emptiness, the enormous pairs of eyes closed.
Yuan''s voice trembled as he uttered the words, "What do you mean by destiny?"
His very soul seemed to be at the mercy of the blinding light that engulfed him, leaving him with more questions than answers. Despite his fervent search, the elusive truth of destiny remained beyond his grasp.
¡ª
Yuan stirred from his slumber, his senses immediately heightened as he inhaled the crisp, untainted air that filled his lungs. A stark contrast from the polluted atmosphere of his former home, Earth.
[will the host receive this mission? Yes/No]
_
"Sure!" without giving it any thought, he epts the task; the only requirement is that he purchase something from the shop, which he was already nning to do.
[Host has taken the mission! You have 59 minutes toplete this mission]
"Nora! Buy a high-grade healing pill for my mom!" Yuan said.
[High-grade healing pill will cost 10 SP! Will you confirm this purchase? Yes/No]
"Yes"
[Ding! You have sessfully purchased a high-grade healing pill! The pill has been ced in the inventory!]
[SP: 990]
[Ding! The mission has beenpleted sessfully!]
[Ding! Five high-grade body strengthening pills were received! Please check the inventory!]
_
He took out the healing tablet in his hand after numerous pop-ups from the system verified that he had bought and finished the job assigned by the system.
"Mom, taking this medication will enable your body to function at its best. But this is just a stopgap measure; after that, I''ll give you something that willpletely heal you!" Yuan stated while disying a pill from a bottle. They could smell a lovely, floral scent when he took the pill, which was very aromatic.
As Anna opened her mouth to swallow the medication, she remarked, "I have tried several potions before, sweetheart, and none of them worked. But I have never seen this kind of medicine before, so let me try and hope it will work even though it''s just a temporary remedy. Since his mother was unable to move her body, someone needed to feed her, so Yuan took the tablet and ced it in her mouth for her to swallow.
Glup!
She feels her body beginning to heat up as soon as she consumes the tablet, and soon after that, vapor begins to escape from her body as a result of the heat. Her thin figure was restored to its previous shape and could be seen by everyone soon after her pale skin started to rejuvenate. Her thin physique soon vanished from view, reced by a very attractive body with long legs and an exquisite curve resembling a goddess of beauty. Her face was now radiant and really attractive. As soon as the procedure is through, she touches her face and starts moving her hands and legs a little bit like an ecstatic child, nearly forgetting what it feels like to move them.
"Is this a dream? ...or am I delusional?" Anna questioned, her limbs finally free after such a long time.
"Mom!
This is a reality rather than a fantasy. Mom, you''re really recovered! I''m really pleased for you, mom." Lily said while crying uncontrobly from being ovee by her feelings. This is a tear of delight rather than one of grief. Her mother''s recovery from her illness made today the happiest day ever for her.
"Not a dream? I guess that means I..." She gave her son a bear embrace and sobbed uncontrobly in his chest; she had always wanted to touch him but had been unable to do so because of her illness. Nevertheless, despite all the odds, she was able to hug her son by herself. She hugged him as if he were about to flee from her. Instead of being bothered by her, Yian hugged her and adored her soft hair, which was now even softer than before. Soon, Lily into the hug as well because she couldn''t bear to be left alone.
Chapter 4 Learning Divine Rank Skill
?Yuan, Lily, and their mother Anna were all present in a fairly big room, cuddling each other in a big bed. For more than 30 minutes, they have been embracing one another. Having lost track of time due to Anna''s recovery from her illness today, they were emotionally overwhelmed. The three of them are still pleased with it, despite the fact it was merely a short-term fix.
"Let''s stop here; it''s almost lunchtime... In the meantime, you help Mom get used to walking again! ... We''ll be eating in the dining room together today for the first time in a long time, so I''ll go ask the maid to make something special for the asion." Stating that Lily hastily exited the room, leaving Yuan and his mother alone themselves.
¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom Yuan assisted his mother in getting ustomed to walking again after his sister left the room. She struggled to stand properly at first, like a baby, but after a few attempts, she was able to stand on her own without the need for Yuan''s assistance.
"Now that you can stand properly, Mom, why don''t you try walking by yourself?" Yuan stated that after witnessing his mother''s ability to stand properly without losing control of her legs, it is also important for him to begin his cultivation after witnessing the pill''s miracle.
"Alright! Let me try it then," Anna said, moving her leg carefully and taking her first step in a very long time. She immediately attempted to take a second stride but found herself on the verge of falling due to a loss of bnce.
"Mom! Careful!" She is about to hit the ground when Yuan takes her by the waist and stops her. "You shouldn''t rush things right now; instead, take your time and ustomed to it thoroughly first."
"..."
"..."
The words he was about to speak to her again became stuck in his tongue and he was unable to get them out as he pressed his face against his mother''s. When their lips were ready to make contact and they each felt the heat of the other''s breath, they both momentarily stopped.
''This is my son and nothing else, calm down, why my heart is beating so quickly, yet I must admit, he is indeed very handsome!'' She thought. His brown eyes, now slightly golden, caught Anna''s attention as she mused to herself. As each second passed, her heartbeat became faster.
Yuan, meanwhile, just keeps staring into her eyes. The two of them remain stationary, unconcerned about their surroundings as they continue to stare into one another''s eyes.
Tap! Tap!
"Mom! Someone ising! Yuan said this as he heard footsteps outside the room, jolting his mother back to reality.
"huh? Ah, yes..." she eximed with her face flushed red, and she took a step away from him.
"From now on, you should be more cautious, Mom!" Yuan exined with a slightly blushing face, that he had never had a close rtionship with a woman in his previous life and died a virgin.
"Umm," He received simply a head nod from Anna, who then turned her head aside.
They couldn''t look into one other''s eyes directly, which made the situation ufortable for both of them.
Click!
A gorgeous woman with a graceful and elegant body in herte 20s who was dressed as a maid soon entered the room after the door opened. This was Emma, and he knew her right away from the memories he had. She has been working for their family for more than 20 years, long before Lily and Yuan were born. She is devoted to Anna, his mother because it was she who brought her out of the slum at the age of nine and raised her as her own.
Emma froze when she saw Yuan and Anna standing by herself and appearing to be in excellent health; tears began to flow from Anna''s eyes.
"Mistress? You''ve truly recovered! I believed Young Miss was ying a joke on me. But it''s the truth! Mistress, I''m very delighted for you." She had prayed to the gods every day to cure Anna''s illness, but it was all in vain because no one could cure her. As she watched Anna stand by herself, she was ovee with emotion, causing her to cry.
"I appreciate it, Emma. Yet, my healing is only temporary, so there is little reason to rejoice. Anyway, is the lunch ready yet? It''s been a long time now, I haven''t had a satisfying meal." Anna was anticipating her lunch because she was feeling better and could eat whatever she wanted. She eventually became tired of the vor of oatmeal and was only eating it because she was unable to eat anything else.
"Well, I almost forgot why I came here in the first ce... Young master and mistress, the meal has been prepared; pleasee down as soon as possible before it gets cold." Emma responded with a weird smile on her face.
Anna nodded, "Well, you go first; we''ll be there in a minute." Emma then made a small bow in Anna''s direction and walked out.
When Emma spoke with his mother, one thing Yuan noticed was that Emma''s tongue was very long and separated into two sections like a snake''s; also, her eyes are snake-like yellow, and her ears are somewhat more pointed than those of a human. It proves that she is a member of the snake tribe of the beastman race; otherwise, how would you exin her having a snake-like tongue and yellow eyes?
"Let''s eat lunch together while it''s still hot so we don''t make them wait too long!" Yuanmented while supporting his mother''s proper gait by holding her hand.
Anna''s face flushed and her heartbeat quickened as Yuan suddenly took her hand, but she showed no signs of rejection.
''Calm down me, there is nothing between us; he''s only assisting me in walking appropriately!'' They were leaving the room slowly, and she was attempting to calm down while she thought to herself.
As they made their way to the dining room, Anna carefully inspected every inch of the house. After taking a few steps, she began to understand how to walk by herself, albeit slowly, and Yuan closely followed her while keeping an eye on her.
"It''s still the same as it was in the past!" When she spoke, she grinned and turned to face the living room. She can still clearly recall Yuan and Lily''s previous ytime in this space.
There is no portrait of Yuan and Lily''s father because their mother disliked him and waspelled to wed Jacob because he was the third child born to Count nk by his concubine and hence could not be considered Noble. Because of this, after getting married to Anna, he left the nk household and enlisted in the kingdom army as a high-ranking magic knight. However, two months after Yuan was born, he passed away defending a city from a beast tide. The old Yuan only heard what Anna had to say about his father and stopped asking further questions because he had never met him.
"Mom! You can look around the house at ater time; now just let''s eat our meal first."
p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§®
___
___
Qi is the essence of this world and the purest form of energy, in contrast to mana, which is the lowest form of energy used by mortals in this world, ording to the knowledge he had obtained throughprehending the words in the book.
No matter how hard they try, the mortals who utilize mana in this realm are unable to perceive Qi in the air. One needs to possess specific techniques, sometimes known as cultivation techniques, in order to perceive Qi in the air. One will be able to perceive Qi in the air and absorb it in his body using one of those procedures. No one can ess Qi in this world without the proper techniques.
"Unbelievably fascinating and enigmatic..." Yuan murmured those words, then closed his eyes and sat in lotus position on his bed.
[Host! Before you begin, I advise against cultivating on your bed because you might perspire a lot!] Before he closed his eyes to cultivate, Nora warned him.
"Ummm" Yuan gets up from the bed and sits in the lotus position on the floor while nodding his head in agreement. Before activating the skill, he once more slowly closes his eyes to begin his cultivation.
[Ding]
<5/1000>
<10/1000>
<15/1000>
<20/1000>
''Fascinating! So, this is how Qi is supposed to feel in reality!'' Yuan thought as he looked at the Qi particles in the air: every second he cultivated in the lotus position, his Qi experience increased by 5. Furthermore, as he activated the Consuming Heaven technique, his breath naturally became calm and rhythmic, simr to someone doing "yoga." It was almost as if he had been breathing incorrectly his entire life and was now breathing correctly for the first time.
Yuan felt an explosion inside his body within almost 4 minutes, followed by a gentle cold sensation that spread throughout his entire body, making him more rxed. It was as if he had been thrown into a cold pool of water on a hot, sunny day.
''This is very easy; all I have to do is sit like this and cultivate... And being able to cultivate this in real life feels awesome, almost as if I am enjoying a nice warm bath.'' Yuan pondered, recalling the delightful sensation he had experienced when cultivating.
"Nora! Show me my status!" Yuan said to Nora after that a transparent screen appeared in front of him, showing his details.
¡ª
Name: Yuan nk
Age: 19 years
Cultivation: First Level Spirit Apprentice
Legacy: None
Bloodline: None
Physique: Heaven Devouring Physique
Physical Strength: 108
Mental Strength: 145
Soul Strength: 220
Physical Defense: 105
Mental Defense: 221
SP: 90
?System Inventory?
?System Shop?
?Missions? [Currently None]
¡ª
[Congrattions on bing a cultivator, Host.] Nora said to him in his mind.
"It''s all because of you; if you hadn''t chosen me as your host, I wouldn''t have had a second chance in life, and you also helped me recover my sick mother, so you have my sincere gratitude, Nora."
[What exactly are you saying? Stop thinking about it; you''re destined to have me on your side!] Nora responded in a rxed manner.
Yuan only smiled bitterly as he listened to Nora''s response.
He then took the book from his bed and opened to the page he was reading. However, Yuan was able to understand everything on this page from beginning to end this time because the words were no longer gibberish, as they had been before, only to lose hisprehensionter. It was as if he were reading a novel about a man and his journey towards bing Transcendent; as the story progressed, it became more mysterious and profound.
Unbeknownst to him, he was sitting still, closing his eyes, and making an extremely calm expression, as if he were in a state of absolute calmness.
____
(2¡ü)
____
¡ª
When Yuan opened his eyes again, he stand up from his seat. He then walks over to the window. For the first time since being reincarnated in this world, he looks out the window.
"It''s already getting dark...?" He wondered how long he had been meditating for; To him, only a few minutes have passed.
[From what I know, Host, it seems that you are in a state of enlightenment!] Looking at the perplexed Yuan, Nora replied.
"Enlightenment?..this phrase I am quite familiar with; practically every cultivation novel mentioned what I just went through as a state of enlightenment," Yuan said, recalling all the cultivation novels he had read on earth.
[That''s right!] Nora nodded.
"Thinking back, I never imagined that I, Yuan, would one day experience the same enlightenment mentioned in those fantasy novels in real life...The feeling is indeed extraordinary!" Yuan muttered.
[Would you mind telling me if you learned anything new during your enlightenment?] Nora inquired because she, like a real living person, was curious about the type of enlightenment Yuan received on his first day of cultivation.
"Ah, I see...Umm, It appears that I have progressed to the second stage of Heaven''s Secret art and have acquired the Heaven Splitting Sword Strike." He said to Nora.
[Host, congrattions! That makes me very happy.] Nora congratted him, as she was absolutely delighted with Yuan''s achievement and she added, [However, Host, your cultivation level is insufficient to use this technique; you must be at least in the warrior realm to use this skill.]
Then, Yuan said, "all I have to do is strengthen my cultivation base, and I''ll be able to employ it without a doubt." As long as he improves his cultivation, he will be able to use it without difficulty.
"Let''s just stop here for the time being. Mom and Sis are probably worried about me right now. I should speak with them specifically Mom; I should also purchase a technique for Mom." Remembering that the pill effect would onlyst for today, he decided to have a serious conversation with his mother about her condition.
He immediately got up and headed straight for the living room from his bedroom. After arriving at the living room; He noticed his sister, Emma, and mother, Lily, were speaking happily and smiling faintly in the living room.
"Yuan, what have you been doing in your room for so long?" As soon as Lily saw Yuan arrive, she questioned.
Why does he seem to be different now? Am I simply dreaming? While she pondered, she felt perplexed by the current Yuan.
"No... It''s nothing; I was doing something important there, so I was a little distracted!" He lied.
"Is that correct?" Lily eximed.
''Something must have happened inside his room; I will find outter!'' Lily thought, knitting her brows as if she didn''t believe him.
"Dear, Is there anything bothering you? You appear to have a lot going on in your head; it''s unpleasant to look at!" Anna inquired, concerned by her son''s troubled expression.
''Sigh! It appears that I am unable to conceal anything from them, particrly Mom! But I''m at a loss for how to begin this conversation... This is ridiculous!...'' Yuan sighed inwardly as he looked at his mother''s concerned expression.
Their facial expressions indicate that they didn''t take him seriously. and at this, he could only sigh.
Then he sat down in front of them and addressed them, "Mom, Big Sis, and Emma, as you are an indispensable part of our small family, what I am about to tell you will revolutionize the way you view the world! You will have ess to a new universe thanks to the information I''m about to provide you. And please remember that anything I am about to tell you should stay in this room; otherwise, if word gets out, we will be in danger!"
As they heard this, they all raised an eyebrow and turned to face him with a bewildered expression on their faces, wondering what he was going to say to them.
[Host! I advise starting this discussion somewhere else. You do realize that walls have ears? Just to be safe, Nora gave him a heads-up before he started speaking.
"You''re right, Nora; thanks for the heads-up!" Yuan agreed. Given that this is a magical world, anything is possible at any time.
[You don''t need to thank me; I''m your assistant!] Nora spoke, but she was content inside.
"Mom! We should go to your room first, and then we''ll continue from there." Yuan said as he rose from the sofa and walked toward Anna''s bedroom.
"All right, better safe than sorry! Let''s go to my room, Lily and Emma!" As he rose from the sofa, his mother nodded to Yuan and said something to Emma and Lily. Emma and Lily stood up and trailed Yuan and Anna behind them.
After they entered Anne''s room and properly closed the door so no one could hear their conversation with his family.
"Yuan! Don''t keep us waiting; just tell us! You have piqued our interest, "Lily said, growing impatient to find out what Yuan was trying to say.
Anna and Emma nodded at Lily''s words, curious to hear what he had to say.
"Alright! Let us begin with the pill I gave Mom earlier..." He couldn''t finish his thought because Lily interrupted him in the middle of it.
"Since you brought it up, I have never seen or heard of this particr medication¡ªnot even in the old books at the Mage Academy. Where did you get such a miraculous medicine, Yuan? I forgot to ask earlier." Lily inquired about the history of the drug because she was looking for a way to treat Anna''s illness in the historical medical records. Unfortunately, though, she had not found anything resembling this pill even in the ancient records from the God''s era in the library of the mage academy. Afterwards, she abandoned her efforts to find her mother a cure.
But today, her younger brother gave his mother an unusual marble-sized medication. She was shocked when it actually worked. She was intrigued to learn more about the pill''s history after witnessing its remarkable effect.
"Certainly, dear, I''d like to know where it came from as well. I''ve seen many different types of healing potions in my 45 years of life; some of them have a bitter or salty taste, but this was the first time I''ve consumed a medication that is solid at first and melts in the tongue. Tell us where you purchased this medication, please." As she detailed the special quality of the pill, Anna posed the question.
"Is such a medicine actually exist?" Emma inquired since she was curious after overhearing their chats.
"Certainly, Sister Emma. You should have been there with us when little Yuan gave mom the pill; you would have been surprised to witness the oue.
"Sorry about that, Mom! But please don''t ask where I got it because I can''t say anything about it right now!" Yuan expressed his regret for not telling them the truth as he looked at them with an apologetic expression. He couldn''t simply reveal that he is a reincarnated person with a system that assists him in his cultivation by providing knowledge and a variety of other benefits.
"It''s all right. Don''t worry, dear; everyone, including myself, has some secrets. I have some secrets that I don''t tell anyone... So don''t be concerned about it!" Anna exined that she wasforting him because she was his mother and knew exactly what he was thinking. Yuan replied with a nod of his head.
"Hey, Nora! Is there a suitable good cultivation method for mom?" He inquired because he wanted to teach his mother about cultivation so that she could fully recover her health without wasting any time.
[There is a Divine rank technique that is ideal for Anna, but it is slightly more expensive than other Divine rank techniques. Will you purchase it?] Nora inquired after testing the technique.
"How much SP is it, Nora?" When he heard Nora say the word "expansive," he raised his eyebrows slightly.
[Nothing significant¡ªjust 150 SP, Host!] Nora answered right away.
Chapter 6 Am I Supposed To Be This Lucky?
?[Nothing significant¡ªjust 150 SP, Host!] Nora answered right away.
''Oh, it''s only 150 SP. I anticipated a much higher figure. He breathes in relief after learning how inexpensive a Divine rank technique was.
"Great, I''ll take it!" He instructed Nora to purchase the technique for his mother.
[Understood, Host] Nora responded.
[Ding! 150 SP has been deducted! You have bought the Heavenly twin heart Manual! Please receive it from the system inventory!]
[SP remains: 840]
He read the name of the technique, which is nearly identical to her physique, and wondered, "Why does it sound like something that was solely created for Mom?"
[That''s because this technique was designed specifically for twins. Once upon a time, during the Gods'' Era, an Empress of the Celestial Heaven gave birth to two beautiful twin girls. Later, the empress discovers that her daughters are unable to cultivate any of the techniques she has umted throughout her life, which number in the millions. Finally, she decides to create the best technique possible for her daughters, and within 100 years she has created the best technique suitable for her daughters to cultivate, the "Heavenly Twin Heart Manual," which is a Peak Divine rank technique.] Nora exined the history of the technique Yuan had just purchased.
[Your mother has two hearts and two souls in a single body, and sooner orter, she will split her body into two with distinct personalities.] As she emphasized the uniqueness of her physique, Nora said.
"Wouldn''t it be an issue if she split into two different individuals, each with their own will? For instance, what if one of them married a stranger after leaving the house?" Yuan questioned, worried about the potential future scenarios that woulde their way. Even though Anna was his mother in this life, he is unable to see her just as a mother because he is a virgin otaku from the earth and has recently transmigrated.
[There is no need to think too much. As I searched through the previous owner''s memories, she appears to care for you as much as Anna did, but her personality is a little cold, and nothing else!] Nora reassured Yuan that his mother would be two, but she would still be herself, so he had nothing to worry about.
He is relieved after hearing about Nora because he had been thinking a lot about his mother''s unique physical features.
"Dear! What are you concentrating on so much?" Anna questioned as she cast a nce at Yuan, who was preupied with a notion.
"Mom, there''s nothing to worry about!" After saying this, he noticed that Lily and Emma were both watching him with interest.
"Nora, Are there any relevant techniques you can purchase for each of them? They would be extremely upset at me, especially Big Sis if I simply handed it to Mom." It will be an effective approach to winning Lily and Emma''s hearts, Yuan told Nora.
[Your sister has the Heavenly Yin body, a Divine level physique; unfortunately, it is regrettable that she was born in this world, where people don''t even understand what cultivation is. She surely would be the holy daughter of an Ice Base sect if she were born in the cultivation world.]
[She can''t cultivate right now because her body has umted a lot of mana. She must rece the mana for Qi to begin cultivating. There is only one option to switch her mana for Qi at this point because you are too weak to try any other methods, and that is to dual cultivate with her.] said, Nora.
''Duel cultivates'' He was surprised when Nora brought up the subject of dual cultivation; he is familiar with the concept due to his reading of numerous novels on the subject.
"Is this the only option avable to me? What about the other procedure you just mentioned?" He questioned.
There are some additional ways to convert Qi into mana, but you can''t utilize them on Lily with your present cultivation. Your cultivation level must be greater than the Spirit Emporer realms to be able to employ them. With your talent, you can indeed aplish that feat in 3 to 4 years, but if you dual cultivate, the time will be shortened, and the ways are a little risky because she could lose her life, so it''s not rmended to use.] Nora gave a thorough exnation.
After hearing her exnation, he was a little bit disappointed, but he can''t deny that he wasn''t interested in her even though she is his blood rtive. As soon as he saw her for the first time after being transmigrated, he fell in love with her. He was also interested in Emma, who, in his opinion, is destined to eventually be one of his wives. Yet he is unable to persuade any of them to spend the night with him right now.
"Emma, what about her? Does she share any special qualities with her mother and sister?" Yun inquired.
[Because of your current low cultivation, I''m unable to perceive anything from her. She may have a secret lineage, I can only assume. Special physiques are fundamentally different from bloodlines, which have their own unique characteristics and rank in addition to the physiques. She has a 30% chance of awakening her bloodline once she cultivates, I''m certain of it!] said, Nora.
''It appears that all of my family members are very special; am I supposed to be this lucky?'' A strange smile appears on his face, but he quickly recovers hisposure.
"Just buy them; I''ll talk to my family soon anyway,"
He asked Nora to purchase the techniques from the shop, and he will speak with them and exin the situation in Lily''s case.
[Ding! 120 SP has been deducted! You have bought the Frozen body refining Scripture! Please receive it from the system inventory!]
[Ding! 145 SP has been deducted! You have bought the Heavenly Serpent Body Art! Please receive it from the system inventory!]
[SP remains: 575]
***
After purchasing them, he turned to face the three people who were staring at him with interest.
''It wouldn''t be wise to keep them waiting any longer!'' he eximed, looking at their beautiful faces.
<5/2000>
<950/2000>
<2000/2000>
<5/3000>
<5/4000>
<4000/4000>
<5/5000>
<2865/5000>
<5000/5000>
<5/6000>
<4800/6000>
<6000/6000>
<5/7000>
<2590/7000>
<4860/7000>
<7000/7000>
<5/8000>
<4500/8000>
<8000/8000>
<5/9000>
<5780/9000>
<9000/9000>
<5/10000>
<5900/10000>
<8790/10000>
<10000/10000>
p¦Ánd¦Á,no¦Í?1,§ão§® _
_
____
Yuan felt as though his body had be as light as a feather once he had attained the realm of the spiritual warrior. He sensed a great deal of spiritual energy, or Qi, expanding inside of him; he felt like he was beaming with energy and was no longer tired as before. Despite having no physical changes, he felt his body bing stronger and more refined; it was an incredible sensation for him that he couldn''t adequately express in words.
[Congrattions to the Host for reaching the Spirit Warrior realm within a day, you have simply achieved an unbelievable feat Host!] Nora congrattes him.
Chapter 8 Did I Get An Egg As My Wife?
?[Congrattions to the Host for reaching the Spirit Warrior realm within a day, you have simply achieved an unbelievable feat Host!] Nora congrattes him.
"Nora, it''s all because of you! If you hadn''t been by my side, I wouldn''t have been able to aplish such a feat, and my mother would have died!" Yuan humbly expressed his gratitude to Nora for being with him; one should know when to be humble, and he is well aware that without Nora, he would be nothing more than a pitiful loser in this world of talents.
[Host! You''re exaggerating; it''s what you''ve aplished with your talent, and don''t give all the credit to me for nothing, as I''m just a tool to assist you!] Nora stated. Yuan appears to be a little too humble for her.
"But I don''t just see you as a tool, Nora. You are a person to me, a friend who assists me!"
[Thank you for thinking of me as a friend, and host! Aside from that, why don''t you check your system storage? You haven''t looked at the other rewards you received, nor have you looked at some of the system pop-ups.] Nora reminded him of the rewards he''d gotten as part of the starter gift pack; aside from the cultivation technique, he hadn''t looked at the other items.
¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Since you brought it up, I almost forgot to check about those prizes because I was so enthused about the whole cultivation process." He imed that even though he was conscious of the earlier rewards, he neglected to check them because he was eager to engage in cultivation in the flesh after reading about how amazing cultivators are.
"First, Nora, show me the specifics of those notifications!"
[Alright!] Nora said.
_
pleted)
_
_
< Dominating Sword Strike>
__
"Hmm... ''Dominating sword Strike''... It has a nice ring to it. I like it!" Yuan eximed as he read the name of the sword technique he just acquired.
[The most important aspect of this sword technique is that, despite being a middle-grade Spirit rank technique, it isparable to a low-grade Heaven rank technique. It is an extraordinary sword technique that matches your current cultivation.] Nora exined to Yuan why, despite being a Middle-Grade Spirit level, this sword skill is so unique.
Yuan listened intently to what she said and merely nodded in agreement. Even if Nora doesn''t tell him, he can infer from the name of the method that it is a potent one.
"Nora, please show me every award I''ve gotten so far!"
[Certainly, Host!] Nora just opened the system storage and showed him the reward.
(A/N: I have changed the "inventory" to" storage" because I feel like I am writing a typical Japanese isekai novel if I use the "inventory" word and I don''t like it.)
¡ª¡ª¡ª
?System Storage?
¡ª
¡ª
¡ª
(5)
¡ª
< Dominating Sword Strike>
¡ª
"Although the majority of the rewards are essentially from the beginner''s gift pact, there are some worthwhile rewards. However, what is this mysterious box thing?" Yuan stated as he expressed confusion as he stared at the box, which features question marks on every side.
[I believe it''s a gacha! Why don''t you give it a shot? You never know, you might find a treasure.] Nora stated as she looked at the perplexed Yuan.
"Alright! " Yuan responded.
[Ding! Would you like to open the mysterious box? Yes/No]
"Yes"
[Congrattions! You have opened the mystery box, and as a reward, you received a dragon egg!]
¡ª
"Yes!" he responded immediately without a second thought.
A crimson tattoo with a few golden lines appeared on his right arm, he has a dragon tattoo in blood red that is roughly 18 cm long. A smile spread across his handsome face as he noticed the tattoo. He sensed a connection with the egg as if they could read each other''s feelings.
¡ª
¡ª
"..."
"Huh?"
He checked both of his eyes to make sure he wasn''t seeing anything, and then he took another look at the clear screen in front of him. It remained the same.
''Did I just get myself an ''Egg'' as my wife?..'' Yuan said inside his head in a confused manner, looking at the system screen.
Name: Xi Meili
Servant Grade: Ancient
Master: Yuan nk (Husband)
Cultivation: Third-Level Spirit Warrior
Legacy: None
Bloodline: Ancient Chaos Dragon Bloodline
Physique: God Chaos Body
¡ª
"Th. This... This is real!"
He nced at the dragon egg''s status on his system window, shock written all over his face.
"What the hell!.... How could this be? I can''t remember ever agreeing to a marriage contract with anyone! Without a doubt not with an egg!"
Yuan eximed in shock since he was certain that the contract he had made with the dragon egg wasn''t for marriage.
[It''s not that you have a marriage contract with Xi Meili; rather, most Divine Beasts recognize their contracted master as their husband because they are too proud to be someone''s servant but it hasn''t happened in a while, so it''s no wonder she acknowledges you as her husband!] Yuan nodded his head in agreement as Nora exined the scenario to him.
"Now I see... So I got an egg for a wife? Apparently, it''s a dragon egg, and she can take human formter; that''s a good thing, but where should I put this egg?" He muttered with a confused look on his face.
[You are, Host! By the way, it''ste but anyway, Congrattions on getting married! ] Nora said with a cheerful voice.
****
As Yuan left the room, Anna and the other people remained silent for a while since they were at a loss for words.
"Mistress... Do you truly think it''s okay for me to start cultivating? Do I deserve it?" The three of them were silent until Emma asked in a quiet voice. She wasn''t sure in her heart that she was worthy of learning such a precise technique because she is only a servant in this family.
"Emma! How many times have I told you that you shouldn''t view yourself as this house''s servant? Have you forgotten that you are a highly significant family member, as Yuan has previously stated?" Amma inquired, casting a wary gaze at Emma.
"My apologies, Mistress... I swear it won''t happen yet again!" With a dazzling smile on her lovely face, Emma said.
Lily greeted Emma with a warm grin and a light touch of her hands. "Mom is right, Big Sis! You shouldn''t think of yourself as an outsider; you are extremely important to our family and my lovely big sister!" Lily emphasized.
She chuckled as she observed her daughter''s closeness to Emma.
"Okay, you two should get started with your cultivation. Cultivation is the answer to your cure, Mom, as Little Yuan has already stated. Today I''ll prepare the dinner." Lily got out of bed and exited the room, closing the door behind her.
Emma and Anna were left alone in the room after Lily had left.
"Emma, we should begin our cultivation as Yuan and Lily suggested," Anna spoke in a soothing, calm voice.
"Absolutely, Mistress..." Emma agreed with Anna''s statement.
As Yuan had exined, the two of them then sat in the lotus position, and they carefully opened the technique book.
As they opened the book, they noticed some odd writing on each page in an oddnguage; there was too much gibberish for them toprehend a single word. They closed their eyes subconsciously as they began to feel more at ease andfortable.
The mysterious words and symbols in the book became less gibberish¡ªthey started toprehend words and information that they had never known existed in this magical world being fed to their minds. They are astounded by the knowledge they have gained from the book, and how they have gained it was simply a miracle.
After an hour, a cold sensation began to permeate every portion of their body. Their prior feeling of tiredness had been reced by one of energy. Yes! They have sessfully attained the status of first-level spirit apprentices, and they are now more than just ordinary people.
"So this is how it feels to be a cultivator? I''ve never felt this active or wonderful." Anna yelled while nodding her head and noticing the changes in her physique.
"Mistress, I feel like I''ve been born again!" Emma eximed in a happy tone.
"Our boy gave us a fresh life, right big sister?" Inside Anna''s head, there was a cold but lovely voice speaking.
Chapter 9 Grace
?"Our boy gave us a fresh life, right big sister?" Inside Anna''s head, there was a cold but lovely voice speaking.
Anna smirks when she hears a voice in her head; she wasn''t astonished by the voice''s unexpected appearance because she is incredibly familiar with its owner.
With a slight smile, Anna remarked to Grace, "Ah, Grace, you appear to have awakened up. And certainly, he did give us a fresh start in life. I lost sight of the idea of recovering from the disease as you fell into a deep sleep in my mind, and now that you are back to being healthy, it still seems like a gigantic dream." Anna remarked this as she reflected on a few of her recent memories.
"Anna, you are absolutely right. However, looking back on the past is pointless for us right now; instead, we should diligently focus on cultivating ourselves to support our son in the future!" Grace eximed with a delighted smile on her face; her smile was like a cold goddess letting out a smile after a century, her beaming smile exuded pure joy and excitement, her eyes sparkling with anticipation. Her graceful demeanor only added to the radiance of the moment, filling the air with a contagious energy that left everyone around her feeling uplifted and ted. It was a truly beautiful sight to behold.
''It''s been a long time since you''ve smiled so beautifully. Grace, I''m d to see you smiling again!!'' Looking at Grace, Anna pondered. When shest smiled like this, it was during Yuan''s sixth birthday, and seeing her other half smile again filled her heart with joy. Grace''s spirit falls into a deep slumber in her consciousness shortly after she bes unwell.
"I had been asleep for a while now, quickly Let me take over the body. After a long time, I also yearn to embrace my darling son! Over the years, only I know how much I have missed him!" Grace couldn''t wait to meet her son. because Yuan is born from both Anna and Grace, who both share the same body. Yuan is obviously her son, and she spoilt him more than Anna did.
When Anna saw Grace acting like a child, she could only shake her head. She could only sigh and transfer control of the body to Grace because she is fully aware of how Grace is feeling at the moment.
The moment Grace gained control of the body, Anna''spassionate and loving expression was quickly reced by a little frigid yet delicate one. As a result, Grace is now Anna.
As Anna did first, Grace then stands up from her sitting position and moves her limbs a little to be used to the body after a prolonged period of inactivity.
"Cultivation!... What a miraculous thing it is. I could feel the profound energy that runs through every fiber of my body. Simply miraculous!" Grace briefly moved her limbs as she spoke. Also, she was astounded by the knowledge she gained while reading the "Heavenly Twin Heart Manual."
Emma, who was standing next to Anna, became perplexed at observing the shifts in her demeanor and couldn''t help but ask, "Are you okay, mistress? You don''t seem quite the same as you did before..."
Grace turned to face the voice when she heard iting from behind her. She could tell Emma was perplexed.
"Ohh! This is nothing new. We simply swap positions with one another. As you may recall, my name is Grace right now." Anna told only Emma about her dual personality, ording to Grace, and no one else, not even her birth parents, is aware of it.
''huh? Mistress Grace?.... However, Young Master imed that after cultivating, they could be independent of one another. Is this true?'' When she realized that the person in front of her was true "Grace," her other half, and not Anna, she thought to herself.
"B But the young master said that you two can separate from each other after....."
"Say no more!" Grace interrupted Emma''s speech and said, "Darling did really im that we may be divided into two distinct people, but right now our cultivation basis is insufficient. To be able to divide and rbine, we must pass through to the following realm in order to do that!"
"So, it''s like that huh? .." Emma then shook her head in understanding because she is currently a cultivator as well.
"Dinner is ready!!"
At this moment, they heard Lily calling out to them to have dinner from the kitchen.
"Let''s go have dinner first, Emma, before it gets cold; we can still cultivate after dinner, shall we?" Grace said this with a nk expression on her face.
"Naturally, Mistress!" Emma agreed.
Together, they walk out of the room and into the dining room, where dinner will be served.
******
Yuan was in his room and staring at the dragon egg that was sitting atop his bed. He was considering the best ce to ce the egg without even the least damage.
"Do you know how long it will take for the egg to hatch, Nora? since I don''t have a good hiding ce for it!"
[ording to Xi Meili''s cultivation base, it will hatch in about a month. You can also justmand her to enter your body to cut the hatching time in half.] Nora elucidated.
''Thinking about it, I''ve read the same thing in novels; sigh, how could I have missed such an obvious thing? I''m such a moron!'' As he read the same process in the novels, he mumbled inside his head.
"Why don''t you enter my body until you hatch from the egg, Xi Meili?" Yuan said softly as he cherished his hand over the egg.
It wasn''t long before the egg transformed into a golden ray of light and entered Yuan''s body. Yuan experienced a warm sensation as the golden light prated his body, but it quickly subsided when he felt the egg inside of him encircling his chest.
The Blue Jade Sword was then inserted into the system storage after that. Then, having achieved a breakthrough into the Spirit Warrior realm, which causes him to perspire heavily, he pulled off his sweat-stained clothes.
As he recalls from recollections of earlier years, showers do not exist in this world, so after stripping off his clothing, he goes to the bathroom to take a bath.
[Host! I advise you to purchase a Body Refining Pill from the System Shop, which will purge your body of any impurities and greatly speed up your cultivation!] After weighing the benefits this kind of medicine will offer for his future cultivation, Nora suggested it.
"Purchase it!" Yuan immediately said that he remembered the names of those cultivation pills and the astonishing effects they gave their users after hearing Nora''s exnation of the pill''s results.
[Certainly, Host] Nora responded.
A pill with three wave-like lines on it and a sweet odor immediately materialized in his hand. It was muddy in color and had a muddy appearance.
In case he loses his bnce while taking the pill, Yuan crossed his legs in the lotus posture on the bathroom floor before doing so.
*gulp*
< Impurities will be now clenched from your body! >
As the pill begins to work, his body begins to heat up, and a chilly sensation that is fresher than breaking through in cultivation spreads across him. The only way he could exin the sensation was as though he had been reborn.
Yes, of course. Yuan replied, and as soon as he said "yes," his head was flooded with information about Yin and Yang, sex, and how to delight the female partner.
The information was very preventative, but if he assembled a harem of more than tendies, it would be highly beneficial to him.
¡ª
---
¡ª
After he learned the art of dual cultivation, he noticed his sister''s growing restlessness, her desire mounting with each tick of the clock.
''Looks like someone getting hornier!...'' Yuan couldn''t help but let out a chuckle as Lily surprised him with another sudden, passionate kiss.
Her aggressiveness towards him was something he secretly enjoyed, despite hisck of sexual experience. But, he wasn''t fazed. In fact, he knew exactly what to do next, as if his past life had prepared him for this moment.
As their lips locked, Yuan felt a surge of excitement and anticipation coursing through his veins.
As Lily was busy kissing him while hugging him tightly so that he can''t run away from her. Yuan slowly remove his hand from her breast and swiftly inserted his right hand in her panty, his hand touched his sister''s most forbidden and delicate part of her entire body. He then cherished his fingers over her vargina, it was an extraordinary feeling for a virgin like him.
''Damn, if the sickness hadn''t been, I would have experienced this exquisite sensation in my previous life as well. Sigh, I''ve missed out on a lot.'' He muttered in his heart, remembering his past life.
His hand shifted in the direction of her pussy, and he began rubbing his finger over it. Then he cautiously ced his middle finger inside her dripping wet vagina.
"Mmmmm... " He inserted his finger and heard a really lovely moan from his sister.
He then begins kissing her while slowly gliding his finger back and forth in her vagina.
When Lily kissed him, she found her little brother''s tongue in her mouth and she reciprocated by inserting her tongue in his mouth while he pushed his finger around in her pussy.
Their lips met in a fiery embrace, igniting a passionate exchange as their tongues danced with fervor, exploring each other''s depths and sending shivers down their spines.
Yuan suddenly increased the speed of his finger; Lily''s every nerve was electrified with a powerful surge of pleasure, causing her body to tremble in ecstatic rapture.
"Ahhh... Little brother... A little deeper... Something''sing out!.. Ahhhh!!" Lily groaned with ecstasy as Yuan elerated the motion of his fingers.
"Ahhhhhh...!" With a guttural moan, her body convulsed as an intense wave of pleasure engulfed her. It was her first orgasm, and it felt like heaven on earth - a moment she''d never forget.
''I wonder how it tastes. In many novels, it is said it tastes like honey. I wonder if it''s true...'' He thought, staring at his saturated fingers in Lily''s love fluid.
He stares at it, unsure if he should give in to his curiosity. His mind races with questions as he contemtes the unknown.
Suddenly, he gives in and tentatively licks it. The vors explode in his mouth, a delicate bnce of sweetness and saltiness, apanied by a delightful aroma. Before he realizes it, he''s licking his fingers clean,pletely enraptured by the experience.
He immediately stripped off all of his clothing after feeling a bulge in his pants, standing in front of Lily with his erect dick facing her.
Yuan nodded, dribbled some saliva on her pussy, and stroked it over the entrance to her pussy. He then ced his rock-hard cock in front of the entrance and turned to face Lily.
"Little Yuan, this is my first time, so please be kind," Lily murmured, flushing with shame; the terrace appeared to be a vibrant red.
"How could I hurt my lovely sister? Of course, I''ll be gentle!" Yuan spoke as he gave Lily a smile that was both warm and loving. She agreed as she allowed him to push it within her after witnessing his tender smile.
He nodded as he carefully inserted his dick into her pussy, which was extremely tight and difficult for him to do. "Okay, I''m about to take your virginity; after that, you will be my wife, so prepare yourself; it might hurt a little," he says as he stops at her hymen.
"Un, Do it! Yuan, take me as your wife; I''m ready." Lily said in a very lovely and alluring voice.
Then, slowly pushing his dick within, he broke her hymen as his dick prated her pussy. She experienced difort as his dick tore open her hymen and stole her virginity.
"Aghhh, it hurts...! " She clenched his bedsheet in agony and moaned in pain.
___________
(Please don''t forget to give a vote using the Power Stone, everyone!
Moreover, please write a review in the review section, which will be a great help to me in getting a contract soon.)
Chapter 17 Immoral Act Par-2 (R18)
?"Aghhh, it hurts a little... Mmmmm!" She let out a pained moan as she gripped his bedsheets in pain.
Yuan stopped advancing his dick any further after hearing his sister cry in pain from the pration in her pussy.
"It will soon go away, Okay!" Yuan tries to console his sister as she was feeling pain from breaking her "Hymen" with his dick.
When he heard her tell him to stop moving, he stopped right away. He observed a small bit of blood dripping from her pussy, evidence that he had sessfully stolen her virginity and turned her into his wife.
"You''re free to move now; it no longer hurts me!" She spoke as she gave him a tight hug, her cheeks glistening red.
Her heart brimmed with joy at the sight of his tender care. A sense of protection emanated from him, enveloping not only her but also his mother and Emma.
However, Despite Emma''sck of blood rtion, they regarded her as their own, granting her the same authority as Yuan and Lily. Their bond was not limited by blood, but by the love they shared.
"Alright, but do tell me if it hurts, okay?"
After giving her a tender kiss on the forehead, he carefully raises his hips and lowers his dick into her small, cramped cave.
"Big Sis, your pussy is so fucking tight, it''s squeezing my dick so hard!"
"You idiot, Stop saying such an embarrassing thing! Mmmmm...." She spoke while blowing her cheeks in Yuan''s direction, and then she moaned sweetly as she suddenly felt his dick touch the deepest region of her pussy.
Her body jolted with excitement, and the unexpected gratification caused her to uncontrobly squirt forth her love juice.
¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Mmmm... Ahhhhhhh!.. Faster... Faster Li. Little... Yyyyuan... Aghhhh!!!" Due to the intense pleasure, her pussy clenched and signaled for Yuan to move more quickly.
When Lily''s pussy began fiercely clutching his dick and his sister''s adorable moan reached his ears, he felt wonderful. He nodded and elerated the movement of his waist.
"Ohhhh... So deep... Ahh... Ahh... Yu... Yuan... Ahhh..." Yuan''s movement causes Lily to begin moving her waist as well, and her groan also gets much wilder.
Yuan and Lily brought their faces closer and finally kissed each other, as Yuan kissed her while moving his waist faster, and saliva dripped down from the corner of their mouths. Yuan and Lily had a deep and passionate kiss for almost 5 minutes, They broke the kiss gasping for air.
"Little... Little Yuan... I''m cummmingggggg... Ahhhh..." Lily''s body trembled for a few seconds before having an orgasm.
Yuan didn''t let her rx; he continued moving his waist immediately after she had an orgasm. Her body was extremely sensitive, and her thoughts went nk after having an orgasm and felt his dick move again.
"Ahhhh... Little... Little Yuan... My body is very sensitive... Wait... For... Ahhhhh...." Lily, who was still in her weak state after having arge orgasm, almost lost her mind when Yuan suddenly moved his waist again.
"Ahhh... Ahhh... Ahhhh... Ahhh...Aghhh... Mmmmmm..." Every time he thrust, his cock kept hitting her womb.
Feeling his cock hitting deep in her womb, her body twisted from the pleasure, and her pussy became even tighter than before.
"Little... Yuan... Slow down a bit... Ahhhh... Ahh..." Because Yuan''s dick kept hitting her womb, the pleasure she was receiving was also extreme. She almost lost her mind in this heavenly pleasure that she had never felt before; she hadn''t even thought of doing such an immoral act with her little brother before.
"I''m cumming...Ahhh...I''m cumming again... Aghhh... I''m about to cum again... Aghhh... " Lily moaned even louder as she was about to have an orgasm.
Lily slowly closed her eyes with a satisfied grin on her face after experiencing another orgasm. Then, Yuan took his dick out of her pussy and hise flowed out of her pussy; at this point, his bedsheet was covered in the orgasms of both his and his sister.
"She must be so tired that she immediately falls asleep... Hehe!" He said while looking at Lily''s sleepy face that to him her sleepy face was very cute; he then kissed her forehead and the sleep beside her.
Then he ced her on his chest and hugged her body; he also fell asleep while hugging her.
¡ª¡ª
In a vast and magnificent room, a distinguished gentleman, with a countenance that spoke of wisdom and experience, sat at his desk.
The man, whose age appeared to be around 50, was engrossed in penning something on a piece of paper.
The desk before him was cluttered with a mountain of papers, a testament to his tireless work ethic.
A grand bookshelf stood beside him, adorned with an array of books, most of which appeared to be relics of a bygone era.
Crack!
The silence was shattered as the door burst open, grabbing the man''s attention. His eyes narrowed, scanning for the source of the disturbance.
"Lord!...Lord... Young master... Young master Jayden...." A man entered the room wearing a veryplicated expression on his face.
As the scratch of his pen came to a halt, the man paused and delicately ced it on the stand. Slowly turning, he fixed his gaze on the intruder who dared to disturb his sanctuary, his eyes narrowing in suspicion.
"Butler Josh, what has transpired to cause your present appearance of distress?" In a quiet yet serious tone, the man questioned.
"My Lord, I humbly report that Young Master Jayden and two of his subordinates have departed for the "Border town" to attend the weekly Bazaar today and..."
"Well tell me the details, I''m all ears." Viscount Ethan Lewis said Butler Josh to continue what he was telling him about his first son and also the future head of the Lewis household.
---
Name: Yuan nk
Age: 19 years
Cultivation: Second Level Spirit Warrior
Legacy: None
Bloodline: None
Physique: Heaven Devouring Physique
Physical Strength: 3008
Mental Strength: 3045
Soul Strength: 3120
Physical Defense: 3005
Mental Defense: 3121
SP: 345
?System Storage?
?System Shop?
?Missions? [Currently None]
---
"What the hell!... I made a breakthrough to one Level, when did this happen?" He questioned in confusion as he don''t recall ever cultivating after reaching the 1st Level Spirit Warrior realm, the question is how did he make a breakthrough?
[As I said before that you should buy a dual cultivation manual before taking your sister''s chastity, this is the result of taking her virginity; even though she doesn''t have any Qi in her body, because of the Heavenly Yin body you managed to make a breakthrough to the 2nd Level of Spirit Warrior realm easily.] Nora exined.
______________
(Please keep supporting this book by writing a review of this book in the review section, Everyone!!!
Also, don''t forget to leave a vote using the power stone!!!
Thank you for reading,)
Chapter 19 Seducing The Two Moms
?[As I said before that you should purchase a dual cultivation manual before taking your sister''s chastity, this is the oue of taking her chastity; even though she doesn''t have any Qi in her body, because of the Heavenly Yin body you managed to make a breakthrough to the 2nd Level of Spirit Warrior realm effortlessly.] Nora exined
"Special Physiques are indeed extraordinary, they contain such miraculous effects...if other cultivators learn about such things, I don''t know what they will do to obtain it..."Yuan muttered after witnessing the oue of the "Heavenly Yin Body" as he achieved the 2nd Level Spirit Warrior realm without putting any effort. He had read numerous cultivation novels and mangas that showed how ferocious cultivators could be, they even sacrifice their brothers and sisters for power and how unreasonable they can be.
[Precisely as you thought, Host. Most cultivators are brutal, they don''t care what others assume of them; to gain strength, they could do anything even if it cost their loved ones'' life, and they will dly sacrifice it without any reluctance. So, Host, you mustn''t disclose any information regarding the special physique posses by your mothers and sister or it will put their lives in constant threat. Who knows when a powerful foe showed up? So better be cautious than crying over the spilled milk!]
"Certainly! It seems I have to give them a proper lecture soon before it''s toote... Furthermore, the news about the first son of Viscount Lewis bing impotent by a stranger must have reached many aristocratic families now, by now Viscount Lewis must be extremely furious from all the humiliation his son has brought to their noble name." As he said he got up from the tub as the water is getting cold as time passes and took a towel to cover his body parts.
[Precisely, He must be looking for you by now and I''m hundred percent sure that he must have dispatched some of his people to investigate your identity; you must be careful from now on and learn a fighting technique as soon as possible, it''s better to be safe than sorry and also make sure that your family member doesn''t wander around the town as it''s dangerous for them] Nora said, Viscount Lewis would undoubtedly send his underlings to investigate about the conflict and if they caught his family members as a bait to lure him out? Then he will not only lose his life but also his family will suffer greatly and they may be sold as ves at the auction, who knows? Nora also doesn''t wish for such a thing to happen to his family and him.
"That''s why! I have to make sure that such a thing never happened!" Yuan responded to Nora and opened the bathroom door and went outside.
Aftering out of the bathroom he saw that Lily wasn''t there anymore but his two mothers are sitting on his bed waiting for him toe out of the bathroom diligently. He also noticed that the bed sheet of his bed has been changed, it must have been reced by his two mothers as there is no one besides them in his room.
"What are you two doing here, I thought you guys already left." He asked with a confused look on his face.
"We are here because we have a very important thing to talk to you about." Both Anna and Grace said at the same time.
"Well, we can talk after I wore my clothes, why don''t you wait outside?"
"Fufu, Acting all shy now, huh?... You don''t need to act shy now, we have already witnessed it very clearly. Hehe..."
"It''s very big considering your age, Lily must have enjoyed it very much, fufufu!..." Grace who stayed most of the time emotionless giggled at Yuan.
"Do whatever you want!"
After that, he went toward the wardrobe to wear a new set of clothes, he then removed the towel and revealed his gun to his two mothers. He didn''t feel shame because they have already witnessed it once earlier and seeing it twice won''t make any difference, besides he also wants them to be his women so it was a win-and-win situation for him to seduce them showing them his big gun. His current body is very different from the past after bing a cultivator the changes urred in his body, and His body is now excellent. Yuan was exceedingly satisfied with his current body including his little brother down there, he was confident that his two mothers will fall for him for sure if they saw his naked body and an opportunity like this only came once.
"Fufu looks like our son has grown up now, his dick is so big now."
"This is an indication that our son has grown into a healthy young man, Anna! Don''t you think so too?"
"Certainly, I feel the same, Grace!" Then Anna whispered like a devil to Geace, "Why don''t we take a closer look?"
"No, Not now It''s daylight now... maybe at night?"
Hearing Grace''s answer, Anna let out a cunning smile on her face and said, "Alright let''s do it at night!"
They were unaware that Yuan was listening to their exchange as he wore his clothes from a distance.
''Looks like they had taken the bait, hehe...'' Yuan thought inwardly as he let out a cunning smile listening to their conversation. Yuan deliberately showed his naked body to seduce them, he didn''t want to see his two mothers being with someone other than himself.
"So, what important thing do you two want to talk about?.... Is it something rted to Viscount Lewis?" Yuan questioned both of his mothers, Anna and Grace.
"No, it''s not anything rted to that pig!... It''s about Emma."
Hearing Emma''s name from Grace''s mouth he raised his eyebrows and asked her, "What is it about Emma? Is she having any problems?"
''What the hell! This is truly unreasonable!'' Yuan muttered looking at the penalty for the mission failure, but then he epts the mission by pressing the "Yes".
Yuan walked to the middle of the yard feeling the soft grass beneath his feet, he looked around the Yard a bit before sitting on top of the grass, and he felt as if he was sitting on a cushion.
'' Now that I am here...If I remember clearly, I have two techniques present in my system storage, and both of them are sword techniques, good thing that I have a sword with me.'' He pondered a bit, then he took out a technique from the system storage, and he then looked at the scroll before slowly opening the technique¡ª After opening the technique he saw the name of the technique, "One Sword One Strike" a none ranking technique.
[Simple yet extremely fatal, a wise choice, Host! As the name suggests, There is only one move in this technique but this is what makes this technique so unique, those who learn this technique can execute it in any way if the user had a sword in hand.] Nora exined to Yuan the uniqueness of this sword technique.
He nodded.
He then read through the One Sword One strike technique, Only a few minutes passed before he closes the technique and throw it into his system storage with a calm expression on his face.
Yuan then stood up and a blue sword appears in his hand from thin air, he then looks around the yard and found a huge old tree trunk that they couldn''t remove from the yard in the past, it was all dried up now. He then walks toward the old tree trunk calmly, His gaze deeply focused on the old tree trunk.
After arriving close to the old tree trunk, he pointed his sword at the tree trunk, he moves his hand ordingly as mentioned in the technique.
Thud! The sword in his grasp had hit the tree trunk and made a deep cut in the wood.
He then looked at the cut he made on the old tree trunk, he was disappointed by the result. He then looked at the sword in his grasp, he know that the cut was made due to his physical strength as a cultivator and nothing else. "I swing the sword ording to the technique, but why do I feel like something is missing?"
[Host! Are you an idiot?... Although it was quite stiff, I can assure you that that was indeed a sword technique even though it was amateur!.. You only need to apply Qi when executing the sword technique perfectly.] Nora said after witnessing theck of Qi in the sword technique unleashed by Yuan, even though he had understood and executed a sword technique only after reading for a few minutes, he could be described as a prodigy for this achievement.
"Qi?.... Yes, why don''t I think of this sooner?.." Nora''s words caused Yuan to get a sudden enlightenment, and he grasped the sword tightly and took a deep breath. "This time... I will seed for sure!"
He firms his grip on the handle of the sword in his grasp, the moment he firms his grip over the sword everything about him changes. His aura be sharp as a sword that could slice everything in its path, His gaze showed a bit of dominance and also a bit of arrogance but his expression was anything but calm.
The changes were as if he had be a sword master that had lived a very long life mastering countless sword techniques and winning many battles! Even his aura has changed entirely! Who would believe he was the same useless mana-less Yuan a few days ago?
¡ª
¡ª
[Completed]
¡ª
¡ª
[Congrattions! For learning the technique within a few minutes, You are indeed a genius, Host!] Nora congratted Yuan on his achievement, the truth be told, she was astounded by theprehensive talent Yuan possess; if a sect from the cultivation world find out about Yuan''s talent, they will do anything within their power to get him into their faction.
The sharp aura around Yuan vanished from him as he heard Nora congratte him for his achievement. "Ohh, thank you, Nora! Your words ttered me..."
p¦Ánd¦Á`no¦Í?1--§ão§® "Looks like I have a talent for swords, haha!" He said as heughed awkwardly.
[You sure do, Host! You will be a genius swords master in the future, I am sure of it!] Nora said nodding her head.
Hearing Nora''s ttering, Yuan slightly blushed and stayed silent. He then stared at the tree trunk that he split into two a moment ago, he was astounded seeing the clean cut he made; even most of the renowned knights won''t be able to cut this clean and not to mention the size of the trunk, it''s huge.
________
(I haven''t uploaded for three days and I am sorry for that, I promise that I will fill the gap someday by uploading multiple chapters.
Please don''t forget to give a vote using the Power Stone!!!)
Chapter 22 Seductive Mothers
?In the dining room, three exceptionally gorgeousdies were sitting around the dining table after Yuan left for training in the backyard. Suddenly, Emma stood up from her seat and start to collect the used tes, after gathering the tes she was about to leave towards the kitchen but stopped momentarily hearing Grace''s voice from behind.
"Emma, You don''t have to wash the dishes... You can take care of theundry meanwhile I and Anna will wash the dishes." Noticing Emma was about to leave, Grace said. It''s been a while now since they have done some house works, and it will also reduce the workload on Emma''s shoulders as she also needs to train with them and cultivate further.
"Indeed, I also agree with Grace here, Later you will also join us in the training with our son... So I suggest you should take care of theundry now..." Anna shed a mischievous smile on her face at the "our son" part which made Emma''s cheeks a little red.
Emma has had feelings for Yuan for a long time now but she was suppressing her feeling all the time, even after knowing that he couldn''t wake his mana at the awakening ceremony at the age of twelve and be the garbage of society her feelings for him never reduced even a single bit. But now that he be very handsome after he starts his cultivation, she couldn''t hide her feeling and gradually started to arise at the surface.
¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom "Alright, I will do as you say, Mistresses!" with those words Emma left the dining room immediately to pick up theundry from their respective rooms.
"This girl is so shy to express her feelings for Yuan! It''s also cute to look at her acting all shy. Fufufu!" Anna giggled.
Grace nodded.
After Emma left to do theundry Grace and Anna nced at each other and nodded, they stood up from their seat and Anna picked up the used dishes, they both went to the kitchen to wash the dishes.
In the kitchen, Anna had a dreamy smile stered on her face as she washes the dirty dishes while she was in a trance, it was like she dreaming about something good or imagining something good.
While Grace was arranging the washed dishes her eye caught the sight of Anna in a trance, ncing at her Grace shed a cunning smile as she stops washing the te and get closer to her.
She then hugged Anna from behind and whispered in her ears. "Fufufu~ Are you getting so impatient to do "that" thing with our son... that you start picturing now?..... I am also getting impatient, you know?"
Hearing Grace''s voice very close to her ear Anna gets out of her daze, and her face bes bright red as a tomato because of embarrassment. What Grace said was true, she indeed was thinking about Yuan like a maiden in love, and the truth is that it was the first time she had fallen in love as she was forced to marry Lily and Yuan''s father; The same applies to Grace too as she is half of her.
"...After witnessing that big thing between his legs...Mmm, just thinking about it I am getting aroused!" she be passionate and she felt a little tingling sensation down "there" as she be wet from merely recalling the image.
Emma watched with a mixture of shock and embarrassment as Grace writhed and moaned, her body contorted in a way that made her look like an animal in heat. The room was filled with the sound of her heavy breathing and the scent of her arousal.
"Grace, behave yourself!" Emma hissed, feeling her face flush with embarrassment. "This is not appropriate behavior!"
Grace ignored her, lost in her own pleasure. Emma watched for a moment longer before turning and walking out of the room, unable to bear the scene any longer.
Swish! Suddenly they stopped what they are doing as a slicing sound along with an impact of scattering soil here and there came from the outside.
Upon hearing the strange crisp sound of shing something hard from the outside, Anna and Grace separated from each other in an instant.
"...wha... What was that?..." Anna murmured as she heard the strange sound from outside.
''...Is it the Lewis family''s doing...?'' Grace thought momentarily.
The Lewis family''sp dogs are now looking for Yuan and his family everywhere after he makes the heir of the Lewis family impotent, and because of that now the Lewis family has be aughingstock in the entire kingdom.
"...Did. Did the Lewis family attack us...?" Fear rose in Anna''s heart thinking about the possibility of Viscount Lewis attacking them.
"...Something must have happened outside... Yuan! It must be his doing!" Grace said. "Let''s go have a look outside..."
_
Yuan noticed how Qi consumption has increased by 5 folds with just a single mastery level increase, he was astounded by it. Wouldn''t this make his Heaven Splitting Sword Strike also consume five times more? It''s an insane amount of Qi if you ask.
[Congrattions! Host! You have done better than I expected... Achieving the second level of mastery of the sword technique in just a few hours of practice is indeed a wonderful feat, be fitted to call a Heaven-Defying Genius!] Said Nora with a rather surprised voice witnessing yet another great achievement of his.
"Ah, you''re making me blush with such a bashful statement, Nora!" he blushed red upon receiving such a ttering word from Nora and truly wanted to dig a hole to hide.
[But I''m not ttering you, Host!... As arrogant as it may have sounded, the Host is truly a Heaven-Defying Genius, and no doubt about it.] Nora said in a serious tone, what Nora said was indeed true; Nora does not have the information of another individual with the same talent as Yuan possesses.
Sigh! Yuan only sighed at Nora''s im.
Yuan was feeling very tired now because he has exhausted 90 percent of his Profound energy if a cultivator exhausted all of their profound energy then they would fall unconscious immediately, and if the situation is dire then there is a huge chance of losing their lives in the process.
''I should stop for now and take a break and meditate to replenish my Qi... I''mpletely exhausted!'' he then sits in a lotus position on the soft grass, he closed his eyes and was about to meditate but he heard Nora''s voice in his mind.
[Host, instead of meditating why don''t you cultivate and increase your overall strength, with a single shot you''ll kill two birds... On top of that, you''re genuinelycking in cultivation; even your mothers are ahead of you in terms of cultivation.] Instead of meditating to replenish his profound Qi, it''s better to cultivate. not only it will replenish his used profound Qi, but it will also raise his overall strength by breakthrough to higher levels in the process; it''s a win-and-win situation for him, thinking of that particr reason, Nora shared her opinion with him.
Taking note of her words, Yuan pondered for a moment. What Nora said was indeed true, if he meditates only his profound energy will be replenished but if he cultivates I stare then his strength will rise tremendously at the same time.
"You''re indeed right, Nora! Thank you for sharing your opinion with me..." Yuan agreed with Nora.
[It''s nothing, Host!... It''s my duty to assist the host. .." Nora replied.
Yuan then take a deep breath and slowly closed his both eyes before activating his skill to absorb the Qi in the atmosphere.
<5/13000> (Note: 5 Qi per second)
<10/13000>
<15/13000>
_
Far away from where Yuan is. Inside a fairlyrge white living room that is decorated with many expansive items throughout the room giving it an extremely luxurious feeling, there are two people sitting side by side on a luxurious sofa while sipping tea from the cup. The two people are none other than Viscount Ethan Lewis and his wife Elizabeth Lewis.
_
Name: Yuan nk
Age: 19 years
Qi Experience: 250/18000
Cultivation: Seventh-Level Spirit Warrior
Title: Husband of the Chaos Dragon
Legacy: None
Bloodline: None
Physique: Heaven Devouring Physique
Physical Strength: 8008
Mental Strength: 8045
Soul Strength: 8120
Physical Defense: 8005
Mental Defense: 8121
SP: 365
?System Storage?
?System Shop?
?Missions? [Currently None]
< Physical Strength and defense have been increased by 500 permanently>
He felt as though his insides were burning after taking the tablet, and his clothing was now saturated in sweat. Nevertheless, it was abruptly reced by a chilly sensation, making him feel even more powerful than before and giving his body a radiant glow of energy.
"Ugh, my body stinks so bad." He murmured as the foul scent of perspiration filled his nostrils; all the perspiration on his body had been soaked by his clothing, and it has since dried up.
"I''ll go take a bath now... I can''t stay like this while having lunch, Can I?" Yuan entered the home while mumbling those things as he left the yard.
After entering the bathroom, he removed all of his sweat-soaked clothes and ced them in theundry bucket for Emma to washter, and then he entered the bathtub.
"It''s a shame there is no soap in this world... I''ll try to find some material to make soap for myselfter.. mumbling these words, he begins properly cleaning himself, making sure no foul odor remains.
[Why don''t you purchase Alchemy skills from the store if you are trying to manufacture soap, host? Alchemically produced soap has a much-enhanced impact.] What Nora just said made sense, as alchemy burns impurities to release the essence of any substance known to be employed in alchemy, such as herbs while releasing the substance''s natural vor.
I see... I''ll check those techniquester..." Yuan remarked.
After getting out of the bath, he used Qi to evaporate the moisture from his body before opening the closet and pulling out fresh clothing, which he promptly put on.
He stood in front of the mirror after changing into a fresh set of clothes and smiled softly as he observed his own handsome face. He noted that, inparison to his previous life, there was a vast difference between heaven and Earth.
A mournful expression quickly reced the faint smile that had been on his face earlier.
"How is Lulu doing right now, I wonder? She''s either sobbing or smiling. ... " His expression betrays intense need.
[Host, I think you''ll undoubtedly meet her again someday... Only you need to increase your strength for the time being. You can do anything with strength, Host!] Yuan receives both constion and encouragement from Nora.
Yuan said, "Thank you, Nora, your word really helped me.
Chapter 27 Lillys Changes (1)
?Yuan was in his bedroom, standing in front of a mirror and doing his hair. He hears footsteps from outside his chamber abruptly.
Knock! Knock!
"The door is open!" He eximed.
Crack! When the door opened, Emma went into his room. As she entered the space, she took in every inch of it before focusing her attention on the attractive young man posing in front of the mirror.
Her cheeks turned scarlet as she fixed her gaze on his attractive face, and her heart rate elerated, "...Y¡ªYuan! The lunch is ready and mistress is waiting for you and Lily to arrive..."
Before she could continue, Yuan grabbed her wrist and pulled her into a bear embrace. His lips touched the soft softness of hers as he twisted his hands around her waist.
He suddenly attacked Emma, which shocked her, but for some reason, she didn''t want to push him away and instead she began to enjoy the kiss.
Although Emma was startled by his unexpected attack, she didn''t want to push him away and instead started to enjoy the kiss.
Emma and Yuan barely started dating this morning, so he wasn''t expecting her to be so cooperative so fast, so he was surprised to see that she didn''t push him away. Now that Emma was his girlfriend, he didn''t give it any thought because it was all pointless; instead, he concentrated on the kiss as he carefully inserted his tongue into her mouth.
Emma''s eyes opened in disbelief as she felt his hot tongue enter her mouth, but she didn''t fight and instead let him treat her in any manner he chose. Emma tried to mimic Yuan''s actions by letting him y with her tongue while it was in her mouth. Emma was inexperienced with kissing. She then acts first and inserts herself, imitating Yuan.
When they exchanged saliva, the two of them grew engrossed in the sensation, and their casual kiss evolved into a passionate one. Yuan put both of his hands on herrge, plump butt as they kissed and gave her smooth butt cheeks a gentle squeeze. Emma had intense heat and desire as she kissed Yuan as if a fire were burning inside of her. Nyahhh! Emma made a really cute moaning sound as Yuan pinched her butt cheeks, which made Yuan smile.
They continued to kiss one other for around 7 to 8 minutes without pausing, and then they broke apart and gasped for air.
"Did you enjoy the kiss...?" Emma could tell he was trying to tease her by the enigmatic grin on his lips as he inquired.
Emma''s cheeks began to flush when she heard her beloved ask the question, and while she was still reflexively embracing him, smoke began to pour out of her head and she tried to bury it in his chest.
Hehehe! He couldn''t help but chuckle as he observed her acting so cutely; he preferred this side of her to the one he usually saw.
"...I liked it, it was pleasant... I liked it a little..." Emma said in a low voice, burying her face in his chest as she snuggled.
''Ah, why did I say that? It was so embarrassing!!!'' Emma screams inside her mind thinking of what she had just said to Yuan.
Yuan gently cherished her silky smooth golden hair while maintaining a small smile on his face, then brought his face near her ear and said in a very gentle tone that is pleasing to the ears, "I love you, Emma!"
Emma then looked into his beautiful gem-like eyes and sweetly said, "Yuan, I love you too, Yuan! I want to be by your side until death does us part... Promise me that you will never forget or abandon me! Promise me..."
"I promise you, Emma, that I will never forget nor will I leave behind even if I have many beautiful women by my side in the future; it also same goes for my mothers and Lily; I will never leave any of you behind, all of you are very dear to me and I love all of you very much." He said with a gentle smile on his face as he cupped her face with both of his hands gently, what he was saying was genuinelying from the bottom of his heart, then he gently gave a kiss on her forehead.
Her lips trembled as her young heart sank into sugar upon hearing Yuan say those things. Her expression was anything but pleased as she felt like she was the happiest woman alive on the. "Let''s not waste any more time now, Mistress might get suspicious of us and any more wait would lead to her fury," she added after giving Yuan a little kiss on the cheeks.
It is true what Emma said. Contrary to his mother Grace, Annacks patience and is easily irritated by even the smallest things. Grace, on the other hand, usually wore a rather neutral expression, making it difficult to tell whether she was angry or not.
''what can I say? My family is truly weird... '' He muttered inwardly with a weird smile.
"Indeed! Let''s move forward, shall we? She will be genuinely suspicious of us if we keep her waiting "Yuan dragged her along with him and immediately grabbed her hand.
<3000/18000>
<18000/18000>
<1500/19000>
<19000/19000>
¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á n?¦Ía| §ãom <2500/100000>
¡ª
Yuan could feel arge amount of profound energy expanding in his body once he reached the peak of the Spirit Warrior realm; it made him feel as if his body had grown in size despite no change in his actual body.
[Congrattions! Host, for reaching the peak level of the warrior realm.] Nora was the first to congratte him after he reached the Ninth Level of the Spirit Warrior realm.
"... Thanks, Nora!" Yuan responded as he stared at the long number in his QI experience; it''s increased by five times.
"Congrattions! For reaching the peak of the warrior realm, darling!" Grace said as she shed a delighted smile on her face.
"Congrattions! I''m truly happy for you, dear!" Anna said nodding her head to Grace; she also had a sweet and excited smile on her face.
"Thank you, both of you, Moms!" Yuan responded.
Yuan got out of bed and looked at the naked Anna and Grace who wereying on the bed with a tired expressions; their seductive bodies were on full disy for him, and their pussies were stuffed with his semen, which was dripping out of their pussies. Looking at them in this state, he wanted to give them one more round, but he couldn''t because they were tired and he had to teach them martial arts techniques.
Yuan chuckled slightly as he observed their contented and cheerful faces as they turned to face him and smiled slightly, "Come on, let''s take a bath together. If we keep Lily and Emma waiting too long, they might start to wonder what we are doing. Additionally, you two need to learn some martial arts techniques."
Although they werepletely naked, they didn''t feel embarrassed as they stood butt-naked in front of Yuan as soon as they got out of bed. They now count him as both their son and their husband. Grace upied the left side of him, while Anna grabbed the right. They both hugged his arm from both sides, asionally chuckling as they did so with very happy expressions on their faces.
Then the three of them entered the bathroom together.
Chapter 35 A Relaxing Bath
?Inside the bathroom, Yuan sat in the bathtub, his body submerged in warm water. Anna and Grace were on either side of him, their bodies pressed against his. They seemed content, rxed, and happy. Yuan closed his eyes, feeling the stress of the day melt away. He enjoyed the feeling of the warm water around him, thepany of the two beautiful women beside him, and the sense of calm that filled the room. For a moment, everything felt perfect, and Yuan couldn''t help but smile.
He then gave them a gentle kiss on their reddened cheeks. Both Anna and Grace''s hearts melted in joy as they felt the gentle kiss on their cheeks that was overflowing with love and affection; they felt like they were the happiest women alive.
''He genuinely cares about both of us...we''re extremely fortunate to have him as our son and husband!'' Grace and Anna both eximed inside their heads as they looked at their son''s delightful smile.
Anna and Grace looked at each other mischievously, then turned their attention to Yuan. "We''re going to help you wash your body," Anna said, a grin spreading across her face.
Yuan raised an eyebrow, a hint of amusement in his eyes. "Oh really? And what makes you think I need your help?"
Graceughed. "Come on, Darling. You''ve been working so hardtely. Let us pamper you for a change."
Yuan chuckled. "Well, if my beautiful wives insist."
Anna and Grace both chuckled and got to work, pouring warm water over Yuan''s body. They took turns washing his chest, back, and arms, giggling as they worked.
Yuan closed his eyes and leaned back in the bathtub, enjoying the sensation of their hands on his skin. "You know," he said, his voice low and husky, "this is almost too good to be true."
Anna and Grace exchanged a knowing nce. "Oh, it gets better," Anna said a sly smile on her face.
Grace leaned in closer to Yuan, her breath hot against his ear. "We''re going to wash you everywhere," she whispered.
Yuan''s eyes widened in surprise, but he didn''t protest. Instead, he surrendered himself to their ministrations, feeling a mixture of pleasure and excitement.
Anna and Grace took their time, exploring every inch of Yuan''s body with their hands. They washed his legs and feet, then moved on to more intimate areas and which is his cock. Yuan moaned softly as they worked, the sensation of their hands on his cock sending shivers down his spine.
When they were done, Yuan sat up in the bathtub, feeling rxed and rejuvenated. He looked at Anna and Grace, both of whom were grinning from ear to ear.
"That was amazing," he said, still catching his breath.
Anna and Grace exchanged a satisfied nce. "We''re d you enjoyed it," Grace said.
Yuan smiled. "I did. I did."
The three of them sat in silence for a moment, enjoying the warmth of the water and the intimacy of the moment. Yuan felt a sense of closeness with Anna and Grace that he had never experienced before, and he knew that this was something he would cherish for a long time toe.
Yuan then looked at Anna and Grace''s stunning naked bodies, which glistened with water like a work of art. When Yuan''s two mothers looked at him expectantly, he knew it was time to get to work and scrub every inch of their perfect bodies.
"All right, it''s my turn to wash your bodies now, so let''s get started," he said, his face a wide, cunning smile. "Who would like to go first?"
"I don''t mind, Darling! " Anna said, seductively smiling at him.
"OK, great," Yuan said. He took up the mug of warm water and poured it on his mother Anna''s body before scrubbing her with his hands. "Please tell me if the water is too hot or too cold."
"It''s perfect," Anna eximed happily as Yuan began to wash her back. She sighed contentedly and closed her eyes.
"Doesn''t it feel good?" Yuan said this while scrubbing every inch of her body, from her boobs to her pussy, which was still full of his sperm from the previous session. "I''ll make certain that all of the hard-to-reach areas are thoroughly cleaned."
Anna nodded at her son''s words, still lost in the sensation of the warm water and the gentle touch of Yuan''s hands. Grace looked at them, a small smile on her face.
"Okay, your turn," said Yuan, turning to his mother, Grace. "I''ll make an extra effort to be gentle."
"Oh! I like how it sounds, it''s quite tempting! " Grace said seductively licking her lips as she took a step forward. Yuan repeated the process with her, washing her back and ensuring that every inch of her skin was clean.
Yuan finished washing his and his mother''s bodies and stepped out of the shower after a few minutes. They dried off by vaporizing the water on their skin with Qi.
[Effect: Permanently increase the size of the breasts]
[Limit: Only 2]
[Price: 15 SP]
[Supreme Milking Pill] [Teir: 3] [Purity: 87%]
[Effect: The consumer will produce thick, sweet, and creamy breast milk permanently.]
[Limit: only 1]
[Price: 30 SP]
¡ª
[Training Wooden Sword]
[Rank: N/A]
[Description: A wooden sword made from special wood, mostly used to make dummy weapons to practice martial techniques.]
[Price: 10 SP]
[Storage Ring] [Tier: 3] [Quality: Peak]
[Description: A ring that can store things inside.]
[Capacity: 25 cubic meters]
[Price: 15 SP]
¡ª
As Nora opened the system shop, a slew of technique and item lists shed before his eyes, each containing information about the item or technique. Yuan was astounded by the number of techniques avable in the system shop and carefully examined each one, He took his time reading the descriptions of each item, but he did it in the end.
His gaze was drawn to two objects that piqued his interest: "The supreme milking pill and the breast ergement pill... I had no idea such a pill existed in the system store...As for body-strengthening Pills, I already have some in the system storage."
He read the description, so he understands the effects of those two pills. He was not surprised by the breast ergement pill. The second pill, on the other hand, caught him off guard, and he was eager to purchase the supreme milking pills.
In his previous life, he had read about the MC drinking his girls'' milk after feeding them some kind of pill to produce milk from their breasts in most Harem novels. He was more eager to test his mother''s milk because he had never done so before and had no idea who his mother was.
''I will buy thister at night, hehe! '' Yuan thought inwardly.
Yuan sighed as he finished inspecting everything in the shop, he said, "The "Lotus Blossom Sword Dance" is indeed a beautiful and lethal technique. Its enchanting movements and graceful appearance can easily captivate an opponent''s attention, making them lower their guard. This momentary distraction provides the perfect opportunity for a fatal strike, which makes it a deadly technique inbat."
"Both mothers would likely appreciate the effectiveness of the "Lotus Blossom Sword Dance" in battle. While it may be beautiful, it is also a formidable weapon that can quickly end a fight. Its lethal nature would likely suit their goals and objectives, making it a valuable addition to their arsenal" Yuan said.
[Ipletely agree with you, host. This technique matches their physique quite well, as they both have a very captivating body that can charm anyone, and with the help of this technique, they will undoubtedly be the most dangerous and deadly duo.]
Yuan nodded in response to Nora''s remarks, saying, "You''re right, I also think the same."
He then clicks the purchase option just below the technique.
"Yes!" Without a single thought, Yuan selected the "yes" option immediately.
< Ding! You have bought the "Lotus Bloosm Sword Dance" for 30 SP! >
After buying the technique for his two mothers, Anna and Grace, He also bought the techniques for others, including some other stuff.
"Yes!"
"Yes!"
"Yes!"
"Yes!"
[Remaining SP: 175 SP]
¡ª¡ª
Yuan decides to buy the "Frozen Moon de" technique for Lily as she possesses the Heavenly Yin physique. Yuan''s decision to buy the "Frozen Moon de" technique for Lily is a wise one. With her Heavenly Yin physique, which is known for its pure and powerful Yin energy, Lily will be a formidable opponent without this technique. However, adding the "Frozen Moon de" technique to her arsenal will make her even stronger.
The technique''s ability to imbue the power of the moon into her attacks is particrly advantageous, as it can deliver a devastating blow to her enemies. Moreover, the technique''s icy element willplement Lily''s Yin energy, creating a deadlybination that few opponents would be able to withstand.
Overall, the "Frozen Moon de" technique is well-suited for Lily and will undoubtedly make her a more formidable fighter. Yuan''s decision to purchase it for her is an investment in her future, and it is sure to pay off in the long run.
Then Yuan bought Emma the Iron Palm Technique, a powerful martial art that focuses on strengthening the hands and fingers to deliver devastating strikes. It entails rigorous training and conditioning to improve a practitioner''s physical strength and technique.
This technique is ideal for Emma, who is from the snake tribe and has naturally greater physical strength. She can use the Iron Palm Technique to increase her striking power and prate even the most powerful defenses, making her a formidablebat opponent. She is certain to excel in this martial art and be a fearsome warrior due to her natural strength and determination.
Yuan then purchased four wooden swords to practice sword techniques. Unlike his Blue Jade Spirit Sword, the wooden swords will not cause much damage to their backyard. The wooden sword will also assist them in controlling their vast energy reserves, preventing unnecessary energy consumption.
Following that, he purchased four storage rings, each with a capacity of 25 cubic meters; this is a very convenient way for them to store their belongings without causing any damage to the goods. He was certain that the girls would appreciate his gift.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
(Don''t forget to vote for the chapter!
Thank you,)
Chapter 39 Storage Ring
?After purchasing everything from the shop that he needs, Yuan took the martial techniques and the 4 wooden swords out of his system storage and ced everything on the grass before everyone''s eyes.
"..."
The girl''s eyes widened in amazement as she watched Yuan pull objects seemingly out of thin air. Her expression was one of shock and awe as if she couldn''t believe what she was seeing. She watched in fascination as Yuan continued to produce items seemingly from nowhere, wondering how it was even possible. They had only one question in mind...
''How could Yuan take things out from thin air...?''
"Little Yuan, I have seen you before taking things from out of thin air, it''s a very big mystery to me. Can you tell me how you''re doing this?"
Unlike the others, his sister Lily couldn''t help but wonder how her little brother was doing it; she was especially curious because she didn''t see any magic pouch on him, and she had never heard or seen anyone do things like her little brother, let alone cultivate. Her curiosity got the best of her as she observed all the strange things going on around her, and she ended up asking him.
Yuan chuckled and sighed as he noticed their interest in his system storage. "Sigh! I''m sorry, but I can''t say anything about this. It''s not that I don''t want you to know about it; it''s just that I can''t tell you, at least not yet."
"You don''t have to be concerned, darling! We understand your reasons for not telling us; you must have apelling reason." When Anna saw her son''s sad expression, she said cheerfully.
Everyone nodded their head at Anna including Lily, Lily tried to hide her disappointment and epted Anna''s words with a nod. Although she felt left out for not being informed earlier, she trusted that Yuan had a valid reason for keeping all of them in the dark. Lily didn''t want to cause any drama and chose to move on from the situation.
"Little Yuan, promise me you''ll tell me everything when the timees, okay?"
"Okay!" Yuan replied with a pleasant smile on his lips.
Lily''s face lit up with a dazzling smile as her little brother agreed to the promise. Her joy was evident in the twinkle of her eyes and the wide grin on her lips.
Seeing this, Yuan let out a small chuckle. Then he took out the four storage rings from the system storage that he bought from the system shop a moment ago.
"I can''t tell you about that but I do have a very special gift for you guys, and I''m sure that you guys will love it." Yuan showed them the four storage rings in his hand as he said those words.
As soon as theyid eyes on the four beautiful tinum rings, adorned with intricate golden lines, both Anna and Grace, Emma, and Lily were filled with excitement and captivated by their beauty. The rings shone brightly in the light, and the family couldn''t help but marvel at their exquisite craftsmanship.
Seeing them getting attracted to the rings, Yuan let out a small chuckle on his face.
After seeing the beautiful rings on his hand, they became curious and exchanged a nce with one another with flushed faces.
Anna couldn''t contain her curiosity any longer and asked with a blush on her face, "What are these rings for, darling? Those are truly quite lovely. Are you going to ask us to marry you?"
After hearing what Anna had asked her son, Emma couldn''t help but wonder with a blush on her face, ''Is he truly going to propose to us?''
Grace and Lily were thinking the same thing; they were both feeling incredibly excited and ufortable at the same time. Actuality, Yuan''s marriage proposal to Grace and Lily was something that both of them were eagerly anticipating.
Yuan couldn''t help but smile as he heard his mother''s question
With a gentle smile on his face, he then begins to exin the features of the storage rings to them. "These rings, however, are not any ordinary rings. These rings have an incredible ability to store items within their confines, making them an indispensable tool for cultivators. These rings have a storage space of 25 cubic meters and can hold arge amount of equipment and treasure. They are coveted for their portability and convenience, as they can be worn on the finger and easily transported. However, they are frequently expensive and difficult to obtain, making them quite valuable. And as for the proposal... I suppose you can consider it one."
"What! Is that true? Can this tiny ring hold that much? Little Yuan, are you pulling our legs now?"
¡ª
[Will the Host ept this mission?]
"I ept." Yuan promptly acquiesced to the mission bestowed by the system. Given that the system rarely assigns missions, he was determined not to let this opportunity pass by.
Moreover, the present task assigned by the system appears to be within Yuan''s capabilities, and furthermore, ites with the added incentive of offering "SP," a resource that is known to be scarce.
[Host, Didn''t I tell you before that you would soon receive some missions from the system?] Nora eximed with a knowing tone.
"Naturally!" Yuan responded.
After that, Yuan looked over at Emma, his eyes narrowing slightly. "Do you mind if I take thebat test first?" he asked, his tone formal and polite.
Emma smiled brightly. "Of course not, Yuan. Go ahead," she said, gesturing towards the test area.
Yuan nodded his thanks and stepped towards the test area, his mace at the ready.
However, before he began, he turned back to Emma. "Can you hold onto my sword for me?" he asked, handing over his Blue Jade Sword.
Emma took the sword and was surprised at how heavy it was, despite its slim size. "Wow, this is heavier than I expected," she said, admiring the intricate designs etched onto the de.
Yuan chuckled, "It may look slim, but it''s a peak spirit-grade sword which makes it quite heavy."
Mireya''s eyes furrowed as she watched Yuan hand his sword to Emma. Though the de was covered by its scabbard, Mireya couldn''t help but notice the intricate design of the sword''s handle.
Mireya couldn''t help but think about the beauty of the sword he had chosen. The handle alone spoke volumes about its quality and value, and Mireya''s interest in Yuan grew as she wondered what else the young hunter was hiding.
"Mmm," she thought to herself, a small smile tugging at the corner of her lips."This could be interesting! I should ask him to show me the sword after the test... I''m sure he wouldn''t mind showing it to me."
Emma nodded in understanding, and then Yuan turned in Mireya''s direction.
"I''ll take the test first," Yuan informed Mireya with a determined look in his eyes.
Mireya nodded and gestured toward the array of weapons on the table. "Very well. Choose a weapon that suits you best."
Yuan walked over to the table and surveyed the weapons on offer. After a few moments of contemtion, he picked up a normal iron sword and tested it with a few swings.
"Good luck with the test," she said, giving him an encouraging smile.
Yuan nodded his thanks and walked towards the test area, sword in hand. As he neared the boulders, he took a few practice swings, getting a feel for the weight and bnce of the sword.
Yuan stood before the 5 boulders, his eyes focused and his sword at the ready. He took a deep breath and turned to face Mireya.
"I''m ready," Yuan said, his voice firm and unwavering.
Mireya smiled, impressed by Yuan''s confidence and determination. "Very well," she said, her tone serious. "Remember, you have only five minutes to destroy all five boulders. Good luck."
Yuan nodded and his eyes narrowed as he focused on the boulders before him. His grip tightened on the hilt of his sword, and he whispered the words "One Sword One Strike" under his breath.
With a sudden burst of movement, Yuan charged forward, his sword held high above his head. The air crackled around him as he swung his sword with all his might, his energy focused on a single strike.
The Sword sliced through the air with a satisfying swoosh, striking the boulder with a resounding crack.
Mireya and Emma watched in amazement as Yuan unleashed his technique, "One Sword One Strike". The power behind the strike was incredible, and the boulder shattered into tiny pieces.
Mireya was utterly astounded as she witnessed Yuan unleash his technique, "One Sword One Strike". Her mind was gued with a multitude of questions.
"What was that just now?" she eximed in disbelief. "What manner of power did he just wield?" The perplexed expression on her face was a clear indication of her shock and disbelief.
To her utmost amazement, she was unable to detect even the slightest trace of mana in his attack, and it was definitely not the aura that the knights employed.
She had extensive experience in dealing with knights, and thus, she was familiar with the sensation of their aura. However, this was something entirely new and beyond her.
<20 SP has been added.>
¡ª
"Oh, myprehension of the sword has increased, nice!" Yuan eximed with a small smile on his face.
Mireya then approached him, pping her hands in admiration. "My, oh my, Yuan! You have truly surpassed our expectations and have passed the test with full marks," she eximed, clearly impressed with his disy of strength.
As Mireya apuded, Emma walked over to Yuan with a gentle smile on her face. "Congrattions, Yuan! I am so happy for you," she said, her voice filled with genuine excitement and happiness for him passing the test.
"Thank you, Emma and Mireya." Yuan expressed his gratitude towards the two women.
Mireya''s expression suddenly turned serious as she interjected, "Let''s not waste any time. It''s now Emma''s turn to take the test."
"Please step forward, Emma," she continued, gesturing towards the testing area. "I will be closely monitoring your progress and will provide feedback once you''vepleted the test. Good luck." Mireya''s voice was calm and collected, but there was a sense of authority behind her words.
"Emma, do your best!" Yuan encouraged Emma.
Emma nodded, her expression determined as she walk towards the testing area.
As Emma strode towards the testing area, Mireya observed her closely with a confused expression on her face. She asked, "Excuse me, Emma, but aren''t you going to choose a weapon?"
Emma turned towards her with a serene expression and replied, "I don''t need a weapon, Mireya."
Emma''s words only added to Mireya''s confusion, and she muttered to herself, "I don''t understand. How does she n onpleting the test without a weapon or wand?"
Upon arriving in front of the five boulders, Emma assumed a martial arts stance, with her palm facing the first boulder. Mireya watched her with a mix of confusion and curiosity, wondering what Emma was attempting to do.
"What is she doing?" Mireya whispered under her breath, her toneced with confusion.
Emma''s hand swiftly shot forward, and with a resounding impact, she unleashed her martial arts technique, the "Iron Palm Technique," against the first boulder.
In an instant, the boulder shattered into countless pieces. Mireya''s shock was palpable as she watched the disy of raw power in front of her. Her eyes widened in amazement, and she gasped in disbelief.
"How did she do that?" Mireya thought, her tone incredulous.
"That boulder was at least ten times harder than a regr rock, and she destroyed it with a single strike!" Mireya was left in awe, trying to fathom the extent of Emma''s strength and skill.
Mireya pondered silently to herself, wondering about the mysterious methods utilized by Yuan and Emma that seemingly required no Mana at all. Upon further reflection, she realized that she could not detect even the slightest trace of mana emanating from their bodies. "I can''t help but wonder just who are they?" she thought to herself.
Meanwhile, Yuan stood beside Mireya with a proud expression on his face, gazing at Emma with admiration.
Emma moved on to the next boulder, using her "Iron Palm Technique" with precision and ease, shattering it into pieces in a matter of seconds.
She continued with the remaining boulders, each one falling victim to her martial arts prowess, until all five were reduced to rubble.
The entire process took only three minutes, leaving Mireya in a state of disbelief.
She watched Emma in awe, impressed by her remarkable disy of strength and skill.
"That was incredible," Mireya eximed, her tone full of admiration. "And, congrattions! You have also passed the test with full marks, Emma!"
Yuan, who had been observing the test, stepped forward and congratted Emma, "Well done, Emma! Your performance was truly remarkable. Your mastery of the martial arts is truly impressive." Yuan''s voice was filled with admiration and respect for Emma''s abilities.
Emma turned towards them shyly and offered her gratitude, "Thank you, Mireya and Yuan. Your support means a lot to me."
Mireya then took charge, "Well done, both of you. Let''s head back to the reception desk to collect your hunter licenses." Her tone was assertive and confident as she led the way towards the reception desk.
"You''ve both demonstrated remarkable abilities, and I have no doubt that you will be great hunters," Mireya continued, her voice brimming with pride.
Both Yuan and Emma followed closely behind Mireya, eager to receive their hunter licenses and begin their new journey.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 46 First Mission
?After the grueling test, the trio of Yuan, Emma, and Mireya finally returned to the reception table.
As they arrived, Mireya informed the two sessful candidates to wait momentarily as she went to prepare their hunter licenses. "Please, wait for a few minutes. I will have your hunter licenses ready in no time," Mireya said, her tone formal and reassuring.
Yuan and Emma nodded in unison, expressing their understanding and patience. "Take all the time you need, Mireya. We''re in no rush," Yuan responded, his voice calm andposed.
Emma echoed his sentiment with a soft smile, "Yes, please don''t rush on our ount. We appreciate all the help you''ve given us so far."
As Mireya went to prepare the necessary documents, Yuan and Emma made their way toward an empty table nearby.
They found an empty table and sat down, exchanging thoughts on the test they justpleted.
"That was incredible," Emma said, still in disbelief at her own feat. "I can''t believe I destroyed that boulder with a single strike!"
Yuan nodded in agreement, "Indeed, I must express my admiration. Your mastery of martial arts, Emma, is truly astounding. I never anticipated such rapidprehension of the techniques, especially given that you had only just learned them yesterday."
Yuan was astounded by Emma''sprehensive grasp of the "Iron Palm Technique" given that she had acquired it only a day prior, thus indicating her impressive ability to learn martial arts.
"Please don''t say anymore," Emma blushed profusely and spoke with embarrassment evident in her voice, "Yourpliments are making me feel so bashful!"
Yuan couldn''t resist teasing Emma as he chuckled and eximed, "Aww, look at you, you''re just too adorable!"
Her already embarrassed expression turned even redder, making it all the more amusing.
The onlookers around them couldn''t help but feel envious at the sight of their yful flirtation.
A few momentster, Mireya returned with their hunter licenses in hand. With a confident stride, she approached Yuan and Emma, who stood up from the table, eager to receive their coveted licenses.
"Congrattions, Yuan and Emma. You are now official hunters," Mireya announced, her voice brimming with pride.
She then handed them each a small, metal card that was the size of a credit card from Earth and had a beautiful, intricate design, with the Hunter Association emblem etched onto the front in shimmering gold.
Yuan and Emma gazed in awe at their new hunter licenses, inspecting every detail of the metallic card. As they turned the license over in their hands, their eyes were immediately drawn to the Hunter Rank listed on the card - "E" Rank.
''E rank? Shouldn''t it be "F"?'' Yuan thought.
Confused, they looked up at Mireya, their brows furrowed in puzzlement. "Mireya, why do our licenses say ''E'' rank? Isn''t ''F'' rank the starting rank for new hunters?" Yuan asked, his tone curious yet perplexed.
Mireya paused for a moment before answering, her eyes meeting theirs with a serious gaze. "That''s because you both surpassed our expectations during the test,"
"In terms of strength, you both have already surpassed the ''C'' rank. However, as this branch is just a small one in this border town, we cannot simply give a new recruit a rank above ''E''."
She continued, "The low-ranked hunters here are struggling to keep up with the demand for their services, and we cannot risk putting inexperienced hunters in harm''s way."
The Hunter Association of Clover Town was a small branch, devoid of the high-ranked hunters that other towns boasted of.
Nowadays, the town was in decline, with only a handful of low-ranked hunters still residing there. It was a challenging time for the association, and they struggled to maintain the standards they once held.
"We understand," Yuan replied, his tone formal yet respectful. "Thank you for exining it to us, Mireya."
Emma nodded in agreement, her eyes still fixated on the small card in her hand. "Yes, thank you," she added, her voice filled with gratitude.
Mireya smiled warmly at the two new hunters, her formal demeanor melting away for a moment. And she said, "You both have a bright future ahead of you as hunters. I have no doubt that you will both continue to exceed expectations and rise through the ranks quickly."
Mireya looked at Yuan and Emma and said, "Let me exin about the mission ranks. They are simr to hunter ranks and range from "F" to "S" rank. A hunter can take a mission one rank above their own, unless the mission is "B" rank or above. If a "C" rank hunter wants to take a "B" rank mission, they have to form a party of 4."
She continues, "However, as I can see that both of you have the strength that surpasses the "C" rank, I can make an exception for you and allow you to take the "D" rank missions."
Suddenly Nora spoke, [Congrattions, Yuan. Your attainment of the Divine Sense is a remarkable feat for a Spirit Warrior Realm cultivator.]
Nora conveyed her felicitations to Yuan for mastering the Divine Sense, despite being a Spirit Warrior Realm cultivator, expressing admiration for his impressive aplishment in cultivating such a rare ability.
"Emma, I think I''ve found a way to locate the wolves!" Yuan eximed, his voice filled with enthusiasm.
Emma looked at him with a mixture of surprise and curiosity. "Really? How?" she asked.
"I''m using my cultivation to sense their presence, and I think I can feel them nearby, and it''s called ''Divine Sense''," Yuan exined, his voice tinged with excitement.
Emma''s eyes widened with amazement. "That''s incredible! I had no idea that our cultivation could be used in that way," she said, her voice filled with wonder.
Due to Emma''s recent initiation into the field of cultivation, coupled with her priorck of knowledge in the subject matter, her amazement is unsurprising.
With his newfound ability to sense his surroundings using his cultivation, Yuan continued to expand his divine sense to locate the group of wolves. As he focused his mind, he felt his consciousness expand, reaching out across the forest to locate the elusive creatures.
Using his divine sense, Yuan could see the wolves in intricate detail, their movements and behaviorsid bare before his eyes. He could see the way they moved in their pack, their hunting strategies and their territorial boundaries.
"Emma, I found them!" Yuan eximed, his voice filled with excitement. "They''re just ahead, in a clearing up ahead."
Emma looked at him with amazement, her eyes wide with wonder. "That''s incredible," she said, her voice filled with admiration.
"Let''s go and finish the mission!" Yuan said.
As they made their way through the forest, Yuan used his divine sense to track the movements of the wolves, making sure they were on the right path. The forest was quiet, save for the asional chirping of the birds and the rustling of leaves underfoot.
As they approached the clearing, they could hear the faint howling of the wolves in the distance. Yuan motioned for Emma to stay back as he crept closer to the pack, his senses on high alert.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 48 Completing The Mission
''celestino'' thank you very much for gifting a pizza.
________________
Yuan and Emma finally arrived at the spot where the wolves were gathered. The wolves wererge and fierce, with sharp teeth and piercing eyes that seemed to glow in the dim light of the forest.
Yuan could feel his heart pounding in his chest as he assessed the situation. "There are quite a few of them," he murmured to Emma, his eyes never leaving the wolves.
Emma surveyed the pack of wolves before them, taking in their numbers and assessing the situation. Emma quickly counted the wolves and turned to Yuan.
"There''s about 20 of them," she said, "but I don''t think it''ll be too difficult for us to handle them with our level of cultivation."
Yuan nodded in agreement, his eyes fixed on the wolves. "I agree," he said, his voice low and steady.
"But we still need to be careful. They may not be the strongest opponents we''ve faced, but they can still be dangerous if we let our guard down."
Emma nodded, her grip tightening on her sword. "I know," she said. "We''ll stay focused and work together."
With a shared nod of understanding, Yuan and Emma stepped forward to face the pack of wolves.
Yuan drew his sword from its scabbard, the metal glinting in the sunlight filtering through the trees. He turned to Emma and quickly formted a n of attack.
"Emma, youe at them from the right," he said, his voice steady and controlled. "I''lle in from the left. Let''s catch them by surprise."
Emma nodded in agreement, a fierce determination in her eyes. Without hesitation, she charged towards the pack of wolves from the right without being noticed by them, her movements fluid and graceful.
"Bammm!" She unleashed her ''Iron Palm Technique'', striking the first wolf with a powerful blow that killed the wolf immediately.
Meanwhile, Yuan made his way toward the pack from the left, his sword at the ready. He moved quickly and silently, his movements almost fluid.
"sh!" As he approached the pack, he struck out with his sword and used his sword technique ''One sword One Strike'', taking down two wolves with a single blow.
"A! Grrrrrr!" The wolves were caught off guard by the sudden attack, and they scrambled to respond.
As the wolves charged at them, Yuan and Emma stood their ground with calmness in their eyes. Yuan said to Emma, "Be careful, they will charge at us, but don''t let them get too close. We need to finish this quickly and return to the Hunter''s Association."
Emma nodded and replied, "I''m ready, let''s take them down!" She then charged towards the wolves with her ''Iron Palm Technique''.
Yuan followed her lead and used his ''One Sword One Strike'' technique to strike down the wolves one by one.
The wolves were strong and agile, but Yuan and Emma''s cultivation was superior. They moved gracefully, dodging the wolves'' attacks while counterattacking with deadly precision. With each strike of their fists and swords, a wolf fell to the ground, its lifeless body left behind.
As the fight continued, the wolves'' howls of rage and pain filled the forest, but Yuan and Emma remained calm and focused. Emma''s palms struck like thunder, crushing the wolves'' bones and sending them flying. Yuan''s sword shed like lightning, slicing through the wolves'' flesh and cutting them down with ease.
Despite the wolves'' numbers, Yuan and Emma showed no signs of fatigue or hesitation. They moved with perfect coordination, covering each other''s backs and taking down the wolves with efficient teamwork.
After a few minutes of intense battle, thest wolf fell to the ground with a thud. Yuan and Emma stood victorious, breathing heavily but unscathed.
Ding!
Yuan ignored the system''s notification and sheathed his sword and said, "That was easier than I expected."
Emma nodded and replied, "Yes, we made a great team. I couldn''t have done it without you."
Yuan smiled and said, "Likewise. We should gather the proof of subjugation and return to the Hunter''s Association."
After they searched the area and found the necessary proof of subjugation, a wolf fang, Emma let out a satisfactory smile on her face and spoke, "Now that we have gathered all the necessary proofs, we should head back to the town."
"Indeed, let''s head back and submit..." As she was about to finish his sentence, Yuan stopped halfway.
He heard the birds screeching not far away, a sure sign that something was amiss. Without hesitation, he activated his ''Divine Sense'', a skill he had honed over years of training.
Emma looked at him, sensing the urgency in his tone. "What is it?" she asked.
Yuan saw a huge shadowy figure hurtling towards them at an astonishing speed. He then said to Emma, "Something''sing our way, be careful!"
Suddenly, a huge wolf, standing at least six feet tall and covered in gray fur with sharp ws and fangs, appeared in front of Yuan and Emma. The wolf looked at the dead wolves on the ground and let out a small growl.
Yuan turned to Emma and asked, "Is this the leader of the wolves?"
Emma shook her head and replied, "Indeed, this is a Greater Wolf that has evolved after condensing a mana core. It''s considerably stronger than the ones we have ughtered so far."
Yuan''s eyes widened with excitement as he gazed at the Greater Wolf in front of him. He had never seen a monster like this before.
He chuckled and turned to Emma, "This may be far stronger than the ones we have ughtered, but it''s still not a challenge for me."
Emma nodded in agreement, "I know you can do this, Yuan. I believe in you."
Yuan took a deep breath and stepped forward towards the Greater Wolf, his sword held firmly in his right hand.
"Grrrrr!" The wolf snarled and lunged toward him, but Yuan was quick to react, dodging to the side and delivering a swift strike with his sword.
The wolf howled in pain and fury, its eyes fixed on Yuan as it prepared to attack again. Yuan remained calm and focused, waiting for the right moment to strike.
"ytime is over..." With a sudden burst of speed, he charged forward and sliced his sword through the wolf''s neck, delivering a fatal blow.
sh!!
Thud!
The Greater Wolf fell to the ground, its body twitching as its life slipped away. Yuan breathed a sigh of relief, feeling a sense of satisfaction at having defeated such a formidable opponent.
While fighting the Greater Wolf without using any sword technique, his understanding of the way of the sword has reached a new height, and his sword skill has sharpened significantly.
<40 SP has been added>
''Sword Aura?''
Yuan raised his eyebrows at the system notification.
''I-Isn''t that the thing that most sword masters use? Did I be a sword master now?'' Yuan thought as he was surprised by the term.
[You haven''t be a sword master or anything! It meant you now have the requirement to learn ''Sword Aura.] Nora exined.
''So that''s how it is.'' he thought.
After that he turned to Emma with a grin, "Told you it wasn''t a challenge for me."
Emma smiled at Yuan and said, "I knew you could do it quite easily. You''re quite skilled with a sword." She then proceeded to store the Greater Wolf''s body in her storage ring.
Yuan watched as Emma stored the body and asked, "Why are you keeping its body? What are you going to do with it?"
Emma replied, "Greater Wolf body parts are quite valuable as it''s a ''C'' rank monster. Its fur can be used to make luxury attire, and its teeth and ws can be used to make weapons. We can sell them for a good price."
Yuan nodded, impressed by Emma''s knowledge. "That''s smart," he said. "I never would have thought of that."
With the mission aplished, the two of them made their way back to the town. The sun was starting to set, casting a warm glow over thendscape.
Yuan felt a sense of satisfaction knowing that they had made the town a little safer by taking care of the wolf problem.
He turned to Emma and said, "Thanks for having my back out there. I couldn''t have done it without you."
Emma smiled and replied, "No problem, Yuan. We are lovers after all!"
As they walked, Yuan and Emma could see the town wall in the distance. They knew they were getting closer to their destination. As they approached, they noticed a group of hunters returning from their mission. The hunters were covered in dirt and blood, and they looked exhausted but satisfied.
Yuan and Emma approached the hunters and greeted them. "Hello there," Yuan said. "How did your mission go?"
One of the hunters replied, "It went well. We took care of a group of goblins that were attacking a nearby vige. It was tough, but we managed to get the job done."
Emma nodded in approval, "Well done. We just finished taking care of a group of wolves on the outskirts of the forest."
The hunters looked impressed. "A group of wolves? That''s no easy feat," one of them said.
Yuan grinned, feeling a sense of pride. "It was no match for us," he said confidently.
Yuan and Emma didn''t reveal anything about the Greater Wolf to these Hunters.
The hunters chuckled and congratted them on their sessful mission.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 49 Mission Reward
Prior tomencing this chapter, I would like to express my sincere gratitude to ''Daoist_Culture'' for presenting me with a ''Dragon'' and a ''Magic Castle''. Words fail to convey the depth of appreciation I feel for the generosity extended to me in the form of these two gifts.
Moreover, Yesterday, I established a Discord server with the purpose of fostering discussions on various topics. This decision was prompted by the fact that Webnovel has been deleting certainments, which has on asion led to significant misunderstandings amongst ourmunity.
Here is the link¡ª https://discord.gg/wR7KyerXgc
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
Yuan and Emma approached the old-looking town gate with its numerous cracks, its age evident in its weathered appearance.
As they drew near, they saw a few carriages loaded with goods protected by four hunters getting checked by the town guards at the entrance.
The guards scrutinized the carriages'' contents, asking the merchant questions about their origin and destination.
After a few moments, the guards seemed satisfied and allowed the merchant and his goods to enter the town.
Yuan and Emma made their way toward the gate, ready to enter the town themselves. As they approached, one of the guards recognized them and called out, "Hey, aren''t the two of you from before? How did your mission go?"
Yuan replied, "It went well. We took care of a pack of wolves on the outskirts of the forest."
The guard nodded approvingly. "Good to hear. You may pass."
As Yuan and Emma made their way through the town gate, Yuan couldn''t help but feel a sense of nostalgia. He had grown up in this town and had many fond memories of its streets and people.
As they walked through the bustling marketce, the sights and sounds of the town surrounded them. The smells of freshly baked bread, sizzling meats, and fragrant flowers wafted through the air, creating a tapestry of scents that was uniquely the town''s.
Emma smiled at Yuan and said, "It''s good to be back here, isn''t it?"
Yuan nodded, taking in the sights around him. "Yes, it feels likeing home."
He turned to Emma, a gentle smile on his face, and said, "How about we grab something to eat before heading to the Hunter Association? We missed lunch today, after all."
Emma''s eyes lit up at the suggestion. "I''m feeling quite hungry, actually," she said with a grin. "But I didn''t bring any money with me."
Yuan reached into his pocket and pulled out a few coins. "Don''t worry, I have some spare money from before. We can use this."
Emma beamed at him. "Thank you, Yuan. You''re always so thoughtful."
They perused the stalls, taking in the smells and sights of the various foods being offered. They settled on a small cart selling savory pies and bought a few to share. As they ate, they walked through the streets, enjoying the atmosphere of the town.
Yuan couldn''t help but feel grateful for this moment, for the simple pleasures of good food and goodpany.
He looked at Emma, a contented smile on his face, and said, "I''m d we decided to stop and grab a bite to eat. It''s the small things in life that can bring us the most joy."
Emma nodded in agreement, a glimmer of understanding in her eyes. "You''re right, Yuan. Sometimes, it''s the little moments that can make the biggest impact on our lives."
With that, they finished their pies and continued on their way, their stomachs full and their hearts content.
As they finished their pies, Yuan wiped his mouth with a napkin and said to Emma, "We should head back to the Hunter Association now and submit our mission details."
Emma nodded in agreement. "Yes, now that our stomachs are satisfied, there''s no reason for us to linger here any longer."
They made their way through the bustling streets once more, with many people stealing nces at them as they walked by. Males whispered to each other about how beautiful Emma was, admiring her grace and poise.
Meanwhile, females talked amongst themselves about how handsome Yuan was, and how they envied the girl beside him.
Yuan and Emma couldn''t help but feel a bit self-conscious under their scrutiny, but they kept their head held high and continued on.
A few minutester, Yuan and Emma arrived at the Hunter Association, gazing upon the old, medieval-looking building before them.
"Let''s head in," he said to Emma, pushing open therge wooden door with ease.
As they stepped inside, the sounds of chatter and nging metal filled their ears. The scent of leather and sweat hung heavily in the air, and the sight of other hunters bustling about caught their attention.
As Yuan and Emma made their way to the counter, the hunters inside the Association couldn''t help but whisper amongst themselves. Many of them had never seen the two of them before, and their presence seemed to spark curiosity and interest.
"Who are those two?" one hunter whispered to another.
"I don''t know, but they look like they know what they''re doing," the other replied.
A third hunter, who had overheard their conversation, spoke up. "Oh, I know them. They just became hunters today."
This sparked a wave of murmurs among the hunters, some of whom had just be hunters themselves.
Yuan and Emma patiently waited in line, listening to the chatter of hunters exchanging stories about their missions. They could feel the excitement and tension in the air, as each hunter eagerly awaited their turn to submit their reports and collect their rewards.
As they waited, Mireya looked up and noticed the two of them standing in line. She smiled warmly and greeted them, "Hello Yuan and Emma, it''s good to see you both back safe and sound. How was your mission?"
Yuan replied, "It went well, we were able to take down the pack of wolves as requested."
He kissed her deeply, savoring the taste of her on his lips. Then he positioned himself over her, slowly easing his way inside her with utmost care and gentleness.
¡ª
<100000/100000>
<57000/200000>
¡ª
Yuan made a breakthrough and reached the Spirit Master Realm by harvesting the virgin Yin from Emma, but he ignored it as he suddenly heard Emma''s painful cry.
"Ahh! It hurts!" Emma felt pain in her private part as his manhood broke through her hymen as it entered her.
Yuan immediately stopped and looked at Emma with concern, "Are you okay, Emma? Do you want me to stop?"
Emma shook her head, tears streaming down her face, "No, Yuan...it''s just that...it hurts."
Yuan wiped away her tears with a gentle touch and whispered, "I''m sorry, my love. We don''t have to do this if it''s too much for you."
But Emma looked at him with determination in her eyes, "No, Yuan...I want this. I want to be with you. Please, don''t stop."
Yuan nodded, understanding her desire and need. He slowly began to move inside her, careful not to hurt her.
"Mmmm..." Emma gasped and moaned as the pain slowly turned into pleasure, her body responding to his every touch and movement.
As they moved together, their love grew stronger, and they knew that they would be together forever. In that moment, nothing else mattered but their love for each other.
As they moved together, Yuan and Emma lost themselves in the pleasure of the moment. Their bodies entwined, they moved together as one, their love for each other growing stronger with every passing moment.
Finally, with a cry of ecstasy, Emma reached the peak of pleasure, her body convulsing with pleasure as she cried out Yuan''s name. "Ahhh.. Yuan, something ising...ahhh!.."
"I''m cumming too... Ahhh"
And as they both reached their climax, they cried out each other''s names in a final moment of passion and ecstasy, their bodies entwined in a dance of love and desire.
Emma''s body was a wondend of pleasure, and Yuan explored every inch of her with his hands, his mouth, and his body. He brought her to the brink of orgasm over and over again, teasing her with his touch and building her desire to unbearable heights.
And each time, it was just as magical as the first. They explored each other''s bodies with a sense of wonder and joy, learning new ways to pleasure each other and deepening their connection with each passing moment.
As the night wore on, Yuan and Emma fell asleep in each other''s arms, their bodies entwined in a tangle of limbs and sheets.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
[Joke time]
Yo, yo, yo, what''s up my peeps? It''s your boy, LittleBastard,ing at ya with some juicy gossip. So, apparently, some of y''all got scammed into supporting this novel, thinking it would save you from the curse. And now, you''re broke as a joke, butt naked, and getting your butts whipped by your angry girlfriends or wives. I mean, damn, that''s some tough luck right there. But hey, don''t worry, my homies, I''m here to offer some words offort. "Amitabha! May these poor souls find a ce in the heavens!" And if you want to avoid the same fate, you better support this book ASAP. Trust me, it''s worth it, and you won''t end up butt-naked and whipped like a cream puff at a BDSM party.
Chapter 54 A Beautiful Morning
Yuan''s eyes slowly fluttered open, the sunlight filtering in through the window casting a warm glow across the room. He blinked a few times, his gaze gradually adjusting to the light. The air in the room was thick with the scent of their lovemaking.
As he became more aware of his surroundings, he realized that he wasn''t alone in the room. Emmay beside him, her back pressed against his chest, her long hair spilling over her shoulders and down her back.
Yuan couldn''t help but smile at the sight of her. She looked so peaceful, so serene, with her eyes closed and her lips slightly parted. He wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her closer to him, and pressed a soft kiss to the back of her neck.
"Mmm," Emma murmured in her sleep, her body stirring slightly.
Yuan chuckled, his breath tickling the nape of her neck. "Good morning, Sleeping Beauty," he whispered.
Emma shifted in his arms, turning to face him. Her eyes opened slowly, blinking away thest vestiges of sleep. "Morning," she murmured, her voice husky with sleep.
Yuan couldn''t help but smile at her sleepy expression. She looked so adorable, with her tousled hair and drowsy eyes. "You look cute when you''re sleeping," he said, his voice soft and affectionate.
Emma grinned, her eyes lighting up with happiness. "You''re such a charmer," she said, reaching up to cup his cheek in her hand.
Yuan leaned into her touch, his heart swelling with love. "I''m just speaking the truth," he said, his voice low and tender.
Emma smiled up at him, her eyes shining with affection. "I love you," she said, her voice filled with warmth.
Yuan''s heart skipped a beat at her words. He leaned down, pressing a soft kiss to her lips. "I love you too," he said, his voice barely above a whisper.
As they kissed, the morning sun continued to shine through the window, bathing the room in a soft, warm glow. For Yuan and Emma, it was the start of a beautiful day, filled with love and happiness.
Emma sat up in bed, stretching her arms above her head. Yuan watched her with a smile, admiring the way her body moved with effortless grace.
"We should take a quick bath," Emma said, looking down at her naked body. "We fell asleep without cleaning upst night, and I feel all sticky."
Yuan smiled at Emma''s suggestion. "That sounds like a good idea," he said, taking her hand and leading her towards the bathroom.
As they stepped inside, Yuan closed the door behind them and turned to face Emma.
Emma stepped closer to Yuan, her body still glistening with sweat and love juice. "Let me help you wash your back," she said, taking a small piece of cloth from a shelf and wetting it with the warm water.
Yuan turned around, facing away from her as she began to gently scrub his back. He let out a small sigh of pleasure as the warm water and Emma''s touch rxed his muscles.
"You have such strong muscles," Emma said, admiring his physique as she worked.
Yuan chuckled. "It''s from all the sword training I do," he said, ncing over his shoulder at her.
Emma smiled. "Well, it''s definitely paying off," she said, her eyes sparkling with admiration.
Yuan turned back around to face her, taking the cloth from her hand. "Now it''s my turn to wash you," he said, dipping the cloth in the water and beginning to work his way down her body.
As he washed her, Emma let out a small moan of pleasure, her eyes closing in bliss. "That feels amazing," she said, leaning back against the wall of the shower.
Yuan smiled at her reaction, continuing to work the cloth over her skin, the warm water running over both of their bodies.
As they finished washing each other, Yuan turned off the shower and stepped out of the bathroom, extending a hand to help Emma out. She took his hand, and they both stepped out into the cool air of the room, their bodies still damp and glistening.
"Thank you for washing me," Emma said, smiling up at him.
Yuan grinned. "Thank you for helping me too," he replied, leaning in to give her a gentle kiss.
Emma pulled away from the kiss, looking up at Yuan with a mischievous glint in her eye. "As much as I''d love to stay in here with you all day, we should probably get dressed," she said, reaching for a towel and beginning to dry herself off.
Yuan chuckled, nodding in agreement. "You''re right," he said, grabbing his own towel and beginning to dry himself off as well.
Emma finished drying herself off and began to search through the clothes they had left on the floor the night before. "What do you want to wear today?" she asked, holding up a shirt and a pair of pants.
Yuan took the clothes from her, pulling on the pants and buttoning up the shirt. "This looks good," he said, turning to face her.
Emma smiled, nodding in approval. "You look handsome," she said, her eyes lingering on him.
Yuan narrowed his eyes as he read the mission details and curled his lips as he thought, ''Interesting! A mission with an unknown reward, huh?''
After that, Yuan and his wives agreed with what Robert had just said. Yuan then looked at his wives and said, "Since it''s an emergency, we shouldn''t waste any time and head out."
With that, they all made their way toward the northern city gate.
As the soldiers, hunters, and mages prepared for battle, the hoard of vicious Orcs arrived in the vicinity of the northern city gate. The Orcs were led by a very fat Orc with red skin and a face that resembled a pig. He stood at a height of around 9 feet tall, carrying a huge axe with one hand and leading the hoard.
The people watched in horror as a huge Orc with horns and long teeth appeared in the middle of the hoard. He was also carrying a massive axe and was clearly the leader of the Orcs.
"It''s an Orc Lord!" one of the mages on patrol shouted. "The information was true!"
The hunters and soldiers looked on with fear as the number of Orcs in the hoard continued to increase.
"Something''s off," one of the hunters said, his voice shaking. "There are more of them than we thought."
Another soldier spoke up, his voice filled with fear. "It''s not hundreds. There are more than two hundred Orcs out there!"
The atmosphere became grim as the Orc hoard''s numbers continued to increase. Everyone felt fear as they looked at the Orcs, and there was only one question on their minds: would they be able to protect the town and its people?
"We have to hold the line," the captain of the guard said firmly. "We can''t let them breach the city walls."
The mages began to chant, their hands glowing with arcane energy as they prepared their spells. The hunters notched arrows and aimed at the approaching Orcs. The soldiers readied their weapons and took their positions on the defensive line.
"Steady now," the captain of the guard repeated.
"Hold the line and let theme to us."
"Roarrrrr!!!"The Orc Lord let out a thunderous howl, causing the hearts of the people to race and their legs to tremble. "Charge!" he bellowed, and his horde of orcs responded with a frenzied rush towards the city walls.
The low-rank hunters dropped to their knees in fear, but the senior hunter, a seasoned veteran, yelled out to them, "Stand firm, orcs are no match for skilled hunters like us! Remember your training!"
The soldiers, armed with swords and spears, formed a line behind the hunters, and prepared to hold off the oing horde. "Steady, men!" shouted the captain. "We can take them! Hold the line!"
With each swing, his sword mastery improved at an astonishing rate, filling him with satisfaction and a wide smile stretched across his face.
Meanwhile, Anna, Grace, and Lily, immersed in their own battles, experienced a simr surge in growth. Their sword techniques reached the second level of mastery, and their understanding of the de deepened significantly.
This newfoundprehension tranted into a substantial increase in their overall strength. However, the improved techniques came at the cost of doubled Qi consumption, a trade-off they were willing to make in their pursuit of greater power.
Emma, too, reaped the benefits of the intense fight. Her Iron Palm Technique advanced to the second level of mastery, elevating her physical strength and enhancing her control over her energy flow.
Each strike she delivered reverberated with newfound power, leaving a mark on her opponents and solidifying her status as a formidable fighter.
As the orcs'' numbers continued to dwindle, the battlefield echoed with their agonized cries and desperate roars. Their once overwhelming army had been reduced to a mere fraction of its initial strength, now numbering around 80 to 90.
"Roarrrrrrrr!!!"
Suddenly, a thunderous roar erupted from the Orc Lord, shaking the very air around them. The deafening sound reverberated through the battlefield, causing some onlookers to clutch their ears in pain or fall to the ground from the sheer force of it.
The Orc Lord, seething with rage at the loss of his brethren, lifted his massive battle axe into the air, casting a menacing shadow over the scene. With anger and malice in his voice, the Orc Lord bellowed, vowing vengeance upon the humans.
"How dare you puny humans ughter my brothers! I will kill everyst one of you, ravage your women, and reduce this town to ashes!" His furious promation sent shivers down the spines of those who heard it.
Locking his gaze on Yuan, the Orc Lord charged forward, his heavy axe raised high above his head. Despite his enormous size, the Orc Lord disyed surprising speed, closing the distance with rming swiftness.
Anna, always vignt, noticed the impending danger and called out to her son in a voice filled with concern. "Yuan, be careful!" Her voice carried a sense of urgency, a mother''s protective instinct kicking in as she feared for her son''s safety.
Yuan, hearing his mother''s warning, swiftly turned his attention to the approaching Orc Lord.
His eyes narrowed with determination as he prepared to face this formidable opponent head-on. He tightened his grip on his sword, ready to defend himself against the rage-fueled charge of the Orc Lord, knowing that the battle had reached a critical point.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
Greetings, my dear aficionados of the unconventional! How fares your day in the realm of decadence? I, your humble author, return once more with a meticulously crafted chapter, poised to captivate your wickedly creative minds. So, brace yourselves for a literary adventure that will leave you yearning for more! And, oh, do not dare to overlook the significance of showering this book with copious amounts of adoration. Let your love flow freely, my deviant disciples, for it shall nourish the very essence of this written opus.
Chapter 62 Empyreal Severing Sword Strike
Before delving into the forting chapter, I would like to apprise you all of a modification I have made regarding the nomenture of Yuan''s cultivation techniques.
[Cultivation methods¡ª
Transcendent Heavenly Scripture ¡ªEmpyreal Consumption ¡ªEmpyreal Severing Sword Strike¡ªHeavenly Sanctuary]
¡ª
I extend my sincere gratitude to the generous individuals who have bestowed upon me their thoughtful gifts. To "Mark_Henry_3150," thank you for the "Inspiration Capsule." To "Wbug," thank you for the refreshing "Ice C." "oddie23," your gift of the savory "Pizza" is deeply appreciated. Lastly, to "Joseph_Firth," thank you for the ultimate luxury of the "Massage Chair." Words fail to capture the immense joy I feel upon receiving these valuable tokens. Please ept my humble thanks for your kindness and generosity.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
As the Orc Lord closed in on Yuan, the concern of his wives echoed through the air.
"Yuan!" Grace, Lily, and Emma shouted in unison, their voicesced with worry and fear for his safety. The sight of their beloved husband andpanion facing such a formidable foe sent a chill down their spines.
In an instant, the Orc Lord reached Yuan with astonishing speed. His eyes burned with anger as he directed his fury towards the young hunter.
He snarled, his voice dripping with malice and contempt. "ept your fate, human! Die for daring to kill my brothers!" With a powerful swing of his massive battle axe, he aimed to cleave Yuan in two with a single strike.
Yuan, realizing the gravity of the situation, swiftly positioned his sword in a defensive stance. The Orc Lord''s attack crashed against Yuan''s de with thunderous force. The impact was tremendous, pushing Yuan back several meters and carving a deep, four-foot pit into the ground.
The battleground shook under the force of the collision, sending ripples through the air. Luckily, Yuan''s heightened senses through his ''Divine Sense'' allowed him to navigate the chaotic battlefield amidst the monsters.
The murmurs of disbelief and astonishment rippled through the onlookers as they witnessed Yuan emerge unscathed from the powerful blow of the Orc Lord. Their voices mingled, expressing their shock and doubt.
"Did you see that? He blocked the Orc Lord''s attack as if it was nothing!" eximed one bewildered spectator.
"I''ve never seen a human withstand such a devastating blow," said another, their voice filled with amazement.
"He must be more than just a human. No ordinary mortal could possess such strength," spected a curious onlooker.
Robert, the association head, exchanged a bewildered nce with Mireya, the receptionist. Their eyes mirrored the astonishment felt by the crowd.
Robert''s voice filled with awe as he tried to make sense of the spectacle before him. "This is beyond anything I could have imagined. How is it possible for someone so young and seemingly ordinary to possess such power?"
Mireya, her usuallyposed demeanor faltering for a moment, added, "Indeed, this is unprecedented. Yuan''s resilience and skill surpass anything I have ever witnessed. There must be more to him than meets the eye."
Amidst themotion, Anna, Grace, Lily, and Emma rushed towards Yuan, their concern evident in their voices.
"Yuan, are you alright?" Anna asked, her voiceced with worry. "That was an incredibly powerful attack. Do you need our assistance against the Orc Lord?"
Yuan''s confident smile graced his face as he reassured his wives. "I''m fine," he replied, his voice filled with unwavering assurance.
"I can handle this ugly bastard of a pig on my own. Focus on eliminating the remaining orcs on the battlefield. Leave none alive."
Anna, Grace, Lily, and Emma exchanged nces, their trust in Yuan unwavering. They understood the strength and determination that burned within him. With a nod, they acknowledged his words and turned their attention back to the battle, renewed determination etched on their faces.
The four women swiftly rejoined the fray, their swords glinting in the sunlight as they resumed their elegant and deadly dance. With each strike, more orcs fell beneath their swift and precise movements, their sword techniques reaching newfound heights of mastery.
Their efforts were focused on eradicating the remaining threat, ensuring that no orc would escape their righteous fury.
Surprised by Yuan''s resilience in withstanding his powerful blow, the Orc Lord''s expression shifted. Where he had anticipated an easy victory against a mere human, he now found himself facing unexpected resistance. A sense of respect flickered in the Orc Lord''s eyes as he observed Yuan.
With a wicked smile curving his ugly face, he spoke in a toneced with both surprise and cunning. "I must say, human, I''m impressed. Few have ever withstood my attack. I respect your determination."
The Orc Lord''s twisted smile widened, revealing sharp, yellowed teeth. His respect quickly transformed into a twisted pleasure at the prospect of a more challenging opponent.
His bloodlust intensified as he relished the opportunity to face someone who dared to defy his power.
The Orc Lord''s sinisterughter reverberated through the battlefield as he responded to Yuan''s defiant words. "Bold wordsing from a puny human without a trace of mana in his body," he sneered. "You may have defended yourself once, but your fate is sealed. You will die by my hand."
His gaze shifted towards Yuan''s wives, and his eyes glinted with malice. With a wicked smirk, he taunted Yuan further. "Ah, those beautiful females are yours, aren''t they? I''ll make sure to use them well for the breeding process," he jeered, hisughter echoing in the air.
Yuan''s wives felt a surge of disgust at the Orc Lord''s vulgar remarks. Their expressions hardened, their resolve strengthening. The people defending the town, too, were angered by the Orc Lord''s demeaning words.
Suddenly, Norah''s voice broke through Yuan''s thoughts, [Host, don''t lose your cool; he is trying to provoke you with his words.]
The sh between the Orc Lord''s axe and Yuan''s sword sent shockwaves through the air, shattering the tranquility of the battlefield. The ground quivered beneath them as the two forces collided, capturing the attention of everyone around.
Yuan''s speed outmatched the lumbering Orc Lord, allowing him to evade each attack with precision. He unleashed a flurry of strikes, utilizing his sword technique tond hits on the Orc Lord. Although the Orc Lord''s defense was formidable, Yuan''s relentless assault managed to inflict some damage.
The battle raged on, the sh between their weapons intensifying with each exchange. The spectators held their breath, their eyes locked on the titanic struggle. Yuan remained resolute, his movements graceful yet lethal. He pressed on, striking blow after blow, determined to bring down the Orc Lord.
The Orc Lord''s fury grew as Yuan''s attacks found their mark, but his defenses held strong. The Orc Lord''s roars echoed across the battlefield, his rage fueling his every strike. The sh between the human and the monster became a spectacle of power and determination, a sh that would decide the fate of the town and all its inhabitants.
As Yuan''s attacks proved futile against the Orc Lord''s formidable defense, he realized that he needed to resort to his trump card.
With a determined expression, he thought to himself, "His defense is too high, and my attacks aren''t doing enough damage. It seems I have no choice but to use it, though I can''t be sure if it will work since I''ve never tried it before."
The Orc Lord, sensing an opportunity, gathered mana into his axe andunched a devastating attack. "Take this, pathetic human! This is the end for you!" he bellowed, his voiceced with malice.
Yuan''s instincts kicked in, and he eximed, "Oh, shit!" In a split second, he managed to dodge the attack, narrowly escaping the destructive power. The ground behind him crumbled and shattered, bearing the brunt of the Orc Lord''s assault.
Breathing heavily from exhaustion, the Orc Lord paused his movements, temporarily unable to continue his assault.
Yuan''s lips curled into a small smirk as he looked at the depleted monster. With a mocking tone, he said, "Now that you''ve shown me your most powerful attack, it''s only fair that I show you mine, isn''t it?"
The Orc Lord growled in frustration, unable toprehend the level of resistance he faced from a mere human. He had never experienced such difficulty in dealing with humans before.
With both hands firmly gripping his sword, Yuan raised it upward, pouring his Qi into the weapon. The townsfolk defending their home watched Yuan with confusion, unable to sense even a trace of mana from him, much less any indication of what he was about to do.
Association head Robert turned to Mireya, seeking answers. "Do you have any idea what this neer is nning?" he asked, perplexed.
Mireya shook her head, her gaze fixed on Yuan. "I have no clue, but whatever it is, it seems to be something grand and devastating," she replied, her voice filled with uncertainty.
Meanwhile, Yuan''s wives¡ªAnna, Grace, Lily, and Emma¡ªhad dispatched thest of the orcs and turned their attention to Yuan. They observed him pouring an immense amount of Qi into his attack, their eyes widening in astonishment. They felt a surge of pride seeing him in such a state.
Almost all of his Qi except for a reserve of 10 percent surged through Yuan''s body, suffusing his sword with a radiant golden light.
The sight of the glowing sword sent a chill down the Orc Lord''s spine, as if the harbinger of his impending demise had arrived. For the first time in his life, fear gripped his heart.
The defenders of the town also felt a shiver run down their spines, even though they couldn''t sense any fluctuations of mana. Despite the absence of visible magic, they couldn''t shake off the overwhelming sense of impending doom.
With a wide smile across his face, Yuan dered, "Behold the magnificence of my devastating technique, the ''Empyreal Severing Sword Strike''!" With those words, he swung his sword vertically, unleashing a blinding pir of golden light that soared into the heavens.
The pir swept through the Orc Lord, erasing him from existence with a power that defiedprehension.
Silence fell upon the battlefield as the remnants of the Orc Lord dissipated into nothingness. The onlookers stood in awe and disbelief, witnessing the might of Yuan''s unparalleled technique.
The air carried a lingering sense of reverence, for in that moment, Yuan had transcended the boundaries of mere mortals and be a force to be reckoned with.
Ding!
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
Greetings, my esteemed and, dare I say,sciviously inclined followers. I trust that your respective partners, paramours, or mistresses are tending to your needs in ways both nourishing and fulfilling. Ahem, now, I am well aware that your perverse souls may be yearning for certain, ahem, "activities," but let us not utter such sinful words. Let us redirect our focus, shall we? Ah, where were we? Ah, yes, I implore you to continue your unwavering support for this literary endeavor. Shower this book with your undivided attention, akin to a tsunami of devotion. Even if said tsunami were to sweep away my undergarments, fear not, I shall refrain from cing me upon any one of you. So, by all means, unleash the floodgates of your affection upon this book, my dear perverted disciples.
Chapter 63 The Town Is Safe
I wish to express my sincere appreciation to "Daoist_Culture" for their kind gesture of gifting me two delectable "Pizza". Your generosity is truly remarkable, and I am profoundly grateful for this thoughtful act. Thank you very much for your generosity and support.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
Ding!
¡ª
As Yuan stood there, exhausted and panting heavily, he nced at the notifications popping up in his system. However, he ignored them for the time being, focusing on his current state of extreme fatigue after unleashing the devastating ''Empyreal Severing Sword Strike'' that had depleted all of his Qi, except for the reserved 10 percent.
Using his sword as support, Yuan surveyed the aftermath of his attack, his gaze fixed on the immense crater thaty before him. It was a testament to the destructive power of his technique, obliterating everything in its path. Not a trace of the Orc Lord remained; even his ashes had been annihted.
Staring at the crater in astonishment, Yuan couldn''t help but curve his lips into a satisfied smile.
"As expected of a ''Divine'' rank technique. Its destructive force is off the charts," he murmured, acknowledging the prowess of his formidable attack.
Feeling the effects of expending his Qi, Yuan realized he was at his weakest point. He needed to recover his energy quickly.
He eximed, "Damn, I''ve used up all of my Qi except for the 10 percent reserve. I should purchase some Qi recovery pills from the system to replenish my energy."
"Nora, buy five Qi recovery pills for me," Yuan requested.
Nora immediately responded, [Five Qi recovery pills would cost 50 SP. Host, are you sure about making the purchase?]
Unfazed by the price, Yuan replied resolutely, "Buy them anyway. It''s a small price to paypared to being caught defenseless and getting killed."
He had sensed a distinct killing intent emanating from the direction of the town''s defense, and using his divine sense, he had detected a few hooded figures dressed in ck. It was no surprise to him, as he knew that people from Viscount Lewis had been searching for him in the town.
[Understood, Host!] Eximed Noa, confirming the purchase.
¡ª
¡ª
Without wasting a moment, Yuan retrieved one of the Qi recovery pills and swallowed it. Almost instantaneously, a refreshing sensation washed over his body, and all his fatigue melted away. His Qi surged, fully restored to its maximum capacity.
As Yuan regained his profound energy by consuming the Qi recovery pill, his two mothers, Anna and Grace, and his elder sister, Lily, along with his lover, Emma, approached him with concerned expressions.
Anna examined him from head to toe, searching for any signs of injury, but found none. Still, she couldn''t help but worry as she asked in a concerned tone, "The power of your attack was devastating. Are you really okay after pouring so much Qi into it?"
Lily, chiming in, added, "If you feel any pain or difort in your body, you need to let us know immediately. We''re here to support you."
Grace and Emma shared the same worried look, albeit not as intensely as Anna and Lily. Yuan, noticing their concern, offered them a reassuring smile and said, "I''mpletely fine, everyone. There''s no pain in my body whatsoever." He then exined, "I took a Qi recovery pill to restore my used Qi, so I''m back to my peak power."
At the mention of the Qi recovery pill, Lily''s eyes lit up with curiosity, her excitement barely contained. In an eager tone, she asked, "Do you have more of those? I''d love to see one!"
Yuan and the others couldn''t help but roll their eyes at Lily''s enthusiasm. However, Yuan obliged and retrieved the remaining Qi recovery pills. Handing one to each of them, he said, "Here, take one each. It will immediately restore your strength and Qi, relieving you of any fatigue."
¡ª
''A mission?'' Yuan frowned.
Yuan''s eyes gleamed with a mixture of determination and confidence as he turned his gaze towards his wives. A smile yed on his lips as he uttered, "They have arrived."
Anna, Grace, Lily, Emma, and Xi Meili exchanged knowing nces, their expressions mirroring Yuan''s resolve. They stood by his side, ready to face whatever challengesy ahead, united in their purpose.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 78 Town Lords Death
Inside the luxurious carriage, Viscount Ethan Lewis satfortably alongside his wife, Elizabeth Lewis, and their son, Jayden Lewis. Through a small window, they peered at the bustling crowd outside.
Viscount Ethan Lewis''s eyes widened with surprise as he observed the lively scene. He remarked with a tone of astonishment, "Even though this town is quite old and currently in a bad condition, it is still bustling with people."
Elizabeth Lewis, wearing a disdainful expression, directed her gaze towards the people and replied with a cold tone, "Just a small, run-down town filled with lowlymoners. What''s so good about this town?"
Jayden, their son, nodded in agreement and added, "I hate those disgusting lowlymoners."
Viscount Lewis let out a bittersweet sigh and reflected on his wife and son''s words. He thought to himself, "Sigh, you might not know this, but at one time, this town was the main attraction of this kingdom. But now, that time has passed and is almost forgotten."
The atmosphere around the carriage was filled with an air of superiority as it came to a halt. The doors swung open, revealing the interior adorned withvish furnishings.
Butler Josh, standing by the door, bowed respectfully and announced, "My Lord and My Lady, we have arrived at Clover Town."
Elisabeth Lewis, d in an elegant gown, nodded approvingly and cast a sidelong nce at her husband. A small smile yed on her lips as she addressed her son, Jayden. "We have reached our destination, my dear. It won''t be long before we exact our revenge upon the one who has caused such disgrace to our family."
Ethan Lewis, a man of considerable power and influence, nodded with a confident smirk. As a sixth-circle mage, his aura exuded authority. He took pride in the fact that he had brought along fifty fourth-circle mages to support him in this endeavor.
"Indeed," he replied, his voiceced with determination. "They will pay dearly with their lives for the shame we have endured."
Jayden, a young man filled with vindictiveness, eagerly chimed in. His eyes sparkled with malice as he dered, "I will make them suffer, father. I want to witness their agony firsthand." With a sense of superiority befitting his noble upbringing, he stepped out of the carriage alongside his parents.
The trio made their way onto the streets, their presencemanding attention from the onlookers.
Their expressions were filled with pride and arrogance, reveling in the power and privilege that came with their noble status.
Oblivious to the brewing storm awaiting them, they continued their confident stride, unaware of the formidable force that awaited their arrival.
As Jayden stepped out of the carriage alongside his parents, a murmur spread through the crowd like wildfire. The onlookers, recognizing him as the nobleman who had been defeated by an unknown individual a few days ago, couldn''t help but exchange whispers and nces.
"Isn''t that the guy who got his butt kicked?" one person chuckled, unable to contain their amusement.
"Seems like his arrogance got the best of him."
Others joined in the conversation, their voices hushed to avoid catching the attention of the Viscount.
"He really thought he was invincible," someone remarked. "But he learned the hard way."
"Shh, lower your voice!" a cautious voice interjected. "What if the Viscount hears you? He''s not someone to be trifled with."
The vicinity became filled with the soft rustle of whispers as themoners indulged in their newfound gossip. Their words reached the ears of the Viscount Lewis and his family, their faces turning red with embarrassment and fury.
They had prided themselves on their noble status and had never imagined being the subject of such mocking remarks.
Viscount Lewis clenched his fists, his face contorted with rage. "How dare thesemoners speak ill of us," he seethed, his voice filled with venom. "They will learn the consequences of their insolence."
Elisabeth, though equally angered by the whispers, tried to maintain herposure. "Let them talk," she said, her voice dripping with disdain. "Their petty words hold no weightpared to the power we possess."
Jayden, however, couldn''t control his frustration. His eyes darted towards the crowd, searching for the source of the whispers.
"They will regret crossing our path," he growled through gritted teeth. "I will make sure of it."
As Yuan and his group observed the arrival of the Lewis family, they were suddenly approached from behind by a furious, middle-aged man apanied by a group of soldiers. The man''s face was filled with anger and a murderous intent as he locked eyes with Yuan''s group.
Sensing the ominous presence behind them, Yuan and his wives turned around, their expressions growing stern as theyid eyes upon the enraged man and his soldiers. However, it was only Xi Meili who seemed oblivious to the brewing tension.
With recognition in their eyes, Yuan, Anna, Grace, Lily, Emma, and Xi Meili realized that the furious man before them was none other than Galen Stormfall, the ineffectual Lord of the town and the father of Jim Stormfall, whom they had just killed alongside hispanions Tony and Paul.
Grace, her expression cold and unyielding, locked eyes with Galen and confirmed her suspicions with Yuan. "That''s the father of Jim whom we killed today," she stated, her voice devoid of remorse.
Yuan nodded, a hint of satisfaction in his gaze. "Yes, that''s him," he replied calmly.
At that moment, the translucent screen appeared again in front of him.
Ding!
¡ª
Yuan''s eyes widened in surprise as he read the content of the system''s mission. "Five Tier 5 Soul Strengthening Pills?" he eximed, his voice filled with astonishment.
¡ª
Themotion caused by the sh between Yuan and Lord Galen drew the attention of the onlookers who had gathered to witness the arrival of Viscount Lewis and his family.
Their eyes widened in shock and disbelief as they saw the lifeless bodies strewn about, forming a macabre scene.
Whispers and gasps spread through the onlookers as they witnessed the aftermath of the intense confrontation.
"Look at all those bodies... What happened?"
"Who is that young man? How can he wield such a massive sword?"
"He single-handedly defeated all those soldiers... This is unbelievable!"
"He must be incredibly powerful... I''ve never seen anything like it."
"He''s like a living legend... Such strength and skill!"
"Look, it''s the Lord of the town. He''s dead?" someone eximed, their words tinged with disbelief. The news rippled through the crowd, causing a ripple of gasps and murmurs.
"I never expected to witness such violence," another person muttered, their voice trembling.
The crowd stood in a mixture of fear, fascination, and curiosity, their whispers blending together in a symphony of disbelief and intrigue.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 79 Face To Face With The Lewis Family
As the crowd continued to grow in size, their whispers filled the air with a mix of curiosity and rm. The sound reached the ears of Viscount Ethan Lewis, his wife Elisabeth, and their son Jayden, who had just stepped out of their carriage. Elisabeth, her brow furrowed with concern, turned her attention to themotion.
"What''s happening over there? Why is there such arge crowd gathered?" she asked, her voiceced with worry.
Viscount Lewis followed his wife''s gaze and observed the growing throng of people. His eyes narrowed in confusion as he tried to decipher the reason for the gathering.
"I have no idea," he replied, his voice tinged with curiosity. "It seems something significant has urred, but I can''t discern the details from here."
Turning to his trusted butler, Josh, who stood nearby, Viscount Lewis issued amand. "Josh, go and find out what''s happening over there. I want to know the cause of thismotion and why such a crowd has gathered."
Butler Josh, a loyal and efficient servant, responded promptly. "As you wish, my lord," he said with a bow. Understanding the urgency, he made his way through the crowd, maneuvering with ease as he approached the epicenter of the disturbance.
The onlookers shifted and made way for the butler, whispering among themselves as they recognized his affiliation with the esteemed Viscount Lewis. Their curious eyes followed his progress, eager to glean any information he might uncover.
Butler Josh skillfully made his way to the front of the crowd, his presencemanding respect. He surveyed the scene before him, taking in the sight of the lifeless bodies and the young man standing amidst the carnage. Conversations hushed as the crowd anticipated his report.
Minutester, Josh returned to the side of Viscount Lewis and his family, his face filled with a mixture of shock and apprehension. He quickly ryed the details of what he had witnessed, his voice carrying the weight of his discoveries.
"My lord, it is a gruesome sight," Josh began, his voice tinged with urgency. "There are multiple corpses strewn across the ground, and a young man stands amidst them, wielding a massive sword. It appears that he single-handedly dispatched a group of soldiers. The crowd is in shock and awe, questioning the young man''s identity and the extent of his power."
Viscount Lewis and his family exchanged nces, their expressions a mix of surprise and intrigue. Elisabeth, her voiceced with curiosity, asked, "Who is this young man? How did he acquire such strength?"
Josh, still visibly shaken by the sight, replied, "I am not certain, mydy. The crowd is abuzz with spection. Some whisper that he may be a hero, while others deem him a monster. His disy of power has left them in awe."
Viscount Lewis pondered the information, his mind racing with possibilities. "This is an unexpected turn of events," he mused. "We must proceed with caution. The arrival of this unknown force may have implications for our ns."
Elisabeth and Jayden exchanged apprehensive nces, their curiosity mingling with a sense of unease.
Jayden, fueled by curiosity and a sense of adventure, spoke up eagerly. "Father, let''s go and have a look at what''s happening! I want to see it with my own eyes." His youthful enthusiasm shone through his words, eager to witness the unfolding events.
Elisabeth, Jayden''s mother, nodded in agreement, her curiosity mirroring that of her son. "You''re right, Jayden. It''s just a few steps away, and it won''t hurt to satisfy our curiosity. Let''s go and see what thismotion is all about."
Viscount Lewis, taking his wife''s words into consideration, turned his attention to Butler Josh, their trusted advisor. "Butler Josh, inform the people to clear the road. We intend to make our way to the scene and observe firsthand."
Butler Josh, always attentive to his lord''smands, bowed respectfully. "As you wish, my lord. Please follow me." With that, he led the way, skillfully maneuvering through the crowd while ensuring a clear path for the Viscount and his family.
The 50 mages, who had apanied the Lewis family, followed closely behind, their expressions a mix of intrigue and caution. They understood the importance of remaining vignt and ready to protect their noble family should the need arise.
As they made their way through the crowd, the atmosphere was thick with anticipation. Whispers and murmurs filled the air, as onlookers recognized the Viscount and his family, their gazes shifting from the bloody scene to the nobles approaching.
Viscount Lewis surveyed the scene with a mixture of intrigue and concern. He observed the young man standing amidst the fallen, his grip firm on the massive sword that had be the focal point of the gathering. The air crackled with an unspoken tension as the Viscount and his family approached, the onlookers parting to make way.
As Viscount Lewis, his wife Elizabeth, and their son Jayden arrived at the bloody scene, the tension in the air became palpable. Yuan, apanied by his two mothers Anna and Grace, his elder sister Lily, and his two beloveds, noticed the noble family''s presence.
¡ª
Anna and Grace, his two mothers, approached him, their expressions a mix of relief and pride. Anna''s voice carried aforting tone as she spoke. "You did what needed to be done, my son. We stood together, and justice has been served. Now, it is time to return home."
Grace nodded in agreement, her eyes reflecting the weariness of the day''s events. "Yes, it''s time to put an end to this chapter. We have much to do, and we must make our preparations to leave this ce behind."
Lily, his elder sister, joined the conversation, her voice steady and resolute. "It''s over now, Yuan. We can finally leave this ce and start anew. We must gather our belongings and prepare for our journey back home."
Emma and Xi Meili, Yuan''s beloveds, stood by his side, their expressions mirroring the sentiments of their family. Emma spoke softly, her voice filled with a mix of relief and exhaustion. "I''m d it''s over. We can finally leave this nightmare behind and focus on rebuilding our lives."
Xi Meili nodded, her eyes ncing around the scene before her. "There is much to pack and prepare. We must ensure we leave nothing behind. It''s time to leave this ce and move forward together."
Yuan looked at his family, their unity and strength evident in their voices. He nodded, a sense of closure washing over him. "You''re all right. We have been through enough, and it''s time to leave this dark chapter behind us."
With a shared understanding, they turned away from the grim scene and began making their way towards their home.
As Yuan and his wives departed from the gruesome scene, a wave of shock and disbelief swept through the onlookers. Whispers filled the air, carrying the weight of the momentous event that had just unfolded.
"I can''t believe it... The city lord and the Viscount Lewis family... all gone," murmured a bewildered bystander, his eyes wide with astonishment.
A woman, her voice trembling, chimed in, "Did you see that? The hero and his wives... they defeated them all! How is that even possible?"
Another person shook their head in disbelief. "It''s like something out of a legend. I never thought I''d witness such a disy of power."
A young man, his voice filled with awe, eximed, "They were unstoppable! I''ve never seen anyone fight like that before. They truly are heroes."
Amidst the whispers and murmurs, an elderly gentleman spoke up, his voice carrying a mix of admiration and reverence. "They have protected us, defended our city against those who sought to harm us. We owe them our gratitude."
A voice filled with concern broke through the crowd. "But what will happen now? With the city lord and the Viscount''s demise, who will lead us?"
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 83 News That Shocked The Clover Town
In the bustling halls of the Hunter Association, news traveled fast. Whispers and murmurs filled the air as hunters shared the shocking information that had just reached their ears.
Robert, a seasoned hunter with a rugged appearance, stood in the reception hall, his jaw-dropping open in disbelief. Next to him, Mireya, a young and ambitious hunter, mirrored his expression of shock.
"Did you hear what happened?" Robert asked, turning to Mireya. "Yuan and his wives... they killed the town lord Galen and the Viscount Lewis family!"
Mireya''s eyes widened, her voice filled with astonishment. "No way! How is that even possible? Galen was a respected figure, and the Lewis family... they were powerful!"
A nearby hunter overheard their conversation and chimed in, "I heard they did it with just the two of them, along with Yuan''s wives. It''s unbelievable!"
Robert shook his head in disbelief. "I''ve witnessed Yuan''s strength, but this surpasses anything I could have imagined. To take on a troop of 50 fourth-circle mages... it''s nothing short of extraordinary."
Mireya furrowed her brow, her mind racing with questions. "But why would they do such a thing? What could have driven them to take on such powerful opponents?"
Another hunter, who had gathered around to listen, spoke up. "I''ve heard rumors that there were disputes and tensions between Yuan and the town lord''s son, Jim. Perhaps it was a matter of personal vendetta."
Robert pondered for a moment before adding, "Whatever the reason, this changes everything. The power dynamics in Clover town will bepletely shaken up."
The news began to spread throughout the association, and hunters from all corners of the room discussed the unprecedented event.
"I can''t help but admire their courage," one hunter remarked. "To stand up against such authority takes incredible strength."
"But what does this mean for us?" another hunter questioned. "Will Yuan and his wives take over as the new rulers of Clover town?"
Mireya shrugged, her expression thoughtful. "It''s hard to say. They have certainly demonstrated their power, but ruling a town requires more than just strength. There are politics and governance to consider."
Robert nodded in agreement. "Exactly. It will be interesting to see how things unfold. But for now, we can only specte."
As the conversation continued, the atmosphere in the reception hall grew increasingly charged with a mixture of shock, curiosity, and a hint of excitement. The news of Yuan and his wives'' remarkable feat had ignited a me of intrigue within the huntermunity.
¨C
The living room was bathed in a warm glow as the dim lights illuminated the cozy space. Yuan satfortably on the sofa, his two mothers, Anna and Grace, on either side of him.
Lily, his elder sister, sat beside him as well, leaning her head on his shoulder. Emma and Xi Meili joined them, finding their ce on the sofa, creating a sense of intimacy among the group.
Grace shifted slightly on Yuan''sp, feeling content and secure in his embrace. She nced at Lily, who mirrored her rxed expression. Anna, noticing thefort shared by mother and daughter, couldn''t help but feel a tinge of envy.
"They seem sofortable," Anna said, her voice tinged with a touch of longing. "It''s nice to see them so at ease."
Yuan nced at Anna, his gaze filled with affection. "There''s plenty of room here for you too, Mom. Come join us."
Anna smiled softly, her heart warmed by his words. She moved closer, finding a ce beside Yuan, and soon Lily snuggled up to her other side. The family connection was strong, and the warmth spread through their close proximity.
Anna''s eyes shifted to the storage rings on their fingers, a thoughtful expression crossing her face. "I''m d we packed and stored most of our belongings in these rings. It makes traveling much easier."
Emma''s face lit up with excitement as she nodded in agreement. "Absolutely! It''s incredible how much we can store in these rings. We don''t have to worry about carrying heavy luggage or losing our belongings anymore."
Xi Meili''s innocent smile grew wider as she eagerly added her thoughts. Her voice brimmed with childlike excitement. "I can''t wait for tomorrow! I''m so thrilled to explore this new world and experience everything it has to offer. It''s like embarking on a grand adventure!"
Yuan chuckled softly, his gaze shifting from one beloved face to another. "I''m d to see all of you so enthusiastic. Tomorrow will indeed be a new beginning for us. We''ll navigate this world together, creating unforgettable memories along the way."
As they sat in thefort of the living room, bathed in the warm ambiance, anticipation filled the air. The promise of new experiences and the bond they shared as a family brought them a sense of joy and contentment.
Anna gazed at the familiar faces of her loved ones and a small smile graced her lips. "It''s hard to believe that tomorrow we''ll be leaving this town behind," she said, her voice filled with a mix of nostalgia and anticipation.
Without hesitation, Anna-Grace imed her ce on top of him. She then took her son''s dick and ced it at the entrance of her pussy, and she lowered her waist slowly as his dick sank into her pussy, their bodies fitting together like a perfect puzzle.
Then their lips met in a fervent kiss, tongues intertwining in a dance of raw desire. Their hands roamed, exploring every curve and contour, fueling the fire that burned between them.
"Ahhh... This is the feeling I''m longing for..." Anna-Grace moaned as her son''s dick fully sank into her pussy and reached the deep part of her cave.
"Mmm... This is heaven, Mom! Your pussy is so tight... It''s squeezing my dick so hard..." Yuan moaned, feeling his mother''s tight pussy squeezing his dick tightly, and he started moving his waist up and down rhythmically.
"Mmmm... Mmmmm...I''m... d you like my pussy darling...!" Anna-Grace said while moaning loudly from the pleasure she was experiencing as her son was moving his waist.
Moans of pleasure filled the air as their bodies moved in perfect harmony, an intimate rhythm that spoke of their connection. The room became a sanctuary of ecstasy, their love unfolding with each passionate touch.
From the side of the bed, Lily and Emma were watching with a mixture of desire and fascination as Yuan and Anna-Grace were passionately making love.
Lily''s gaze burned with intensity as she absorbed every sight and sound, her own passion ignited by the scene unfolding before her.
She felt a tingling sensation between her legs as her pussy became wet, which heightened her arousal, fueling the fire within her.
"Mmmm..." she started rubbing her fingers over her wet pussy as she watched the pair of mother and son having sex before her eyes.
Emma, on the other hand, observed them with a more restrained desire. Her eyes betrayed her longing, and she also felt her pussy be wet from watching them have sex, but she didn''t let it show on her face.
She kept her desires hidden, not wanting to disrupt the intimate connection between Yuan and Anna-Grace. Her own yearnings simmered beneath the surface, knowing that her time woulde to express her desires.
When Yuan was fucking his mother''s pussy, his mother was wailing from the intense pleasure she was feeling from getting fucked by her son.
He heard Lily''s moan from behind and looked toward her. He saw that Emma was looking at them having sex with a bright red face, while Lily was fingering her pussy to quench her lust for him.
Lily noticed Yuan''s gaze upon her, a needy look emerged in her eyes.
Lily''s needy look didn''t go unnoticed by Yuan, and he couldn''t resist her invitation. "Come here," he whispered huskily, his voice filled with desire.
Lily wasted no time, immediately positioning herself above his face and cing her pussy above his face.
His big sister Lily''s sweet smell of her pussy entered Yuan''s nose, and he saw the droplets of her love juice from her mini-climax hanging on her pussy lips above his face and his desire to eat her pussy grow.
Yuan''s voice,ced with anticipation, broke the silence. "I want to taste you," he murmured, his words a promise of pleasure.
Lily lowered herself andnded her pussy on his waiting mouth, a gasp escaping her lips as Yuan''s tongue began its intimate dance over her pussy, exploring her pussy with fervent passion.
As he was eating Lily''s sweet pussy eagerly, Yuan heard his mother''s voice as she was moving her waist herself over his dick.
"Mmmm... Ahhhh... I''m cumming... Darling, I''m cumming...!" Anna-Grace moaned as she was reaching closer to her climax as she increased the movement of her waist, and her pussy muscles tightened around her son''s dick and started gripping it.
"Muffffmmm. Mmmmfmff..." Yuan''s mouth was covered by Lily''s pussy and he let out a muffled groan, feeling his mother''s pussy was squeezing his dick very tightly and was massaging it.
"This pleasure is too great; I''m also reaching my limit too..." Yuan thought as his dick was getting massaged by his mother''s pussy as he worked on Lily''s pussy with his tongue.
"Mmmm... I''m cummingggg!!!" Anna-Grace let out a loud moan as she had a huge climax.
"I''m also cumming Mom...!" Yuan groaned, and his dick twisted inside his mother''s pussy and shot his hot cum inside her pussy.
"Mmmm... That''s right, darling... Fill my pussy with your cum...!" His mother moaned in delight, feeling her son''s hot cum filling her pussy.
After that, Anna-Grace removed her son''s dick from her cum-filled pussy andid down on the bed beside Yuan with a satisfied expression. Yuan''s cum was dripping out of her pussy as shey on the bed.
"Mmmm... I''m also cumming, Little brother...!" Lily who was on top of Yuan''s face getting her pussy licked by him, moaned sweetly as she was about to cum.
"It''sing... It''sing...!" Lily moaned, making a lewd expression, and she released her sweet nectar inside his mouth.
The sweet taste of Liky''s cum was a delight to Yuan, and he swallowed everyst drop of it, not letting a single drop go to waste, and he licked clean her pussy.
Lily lifted her waist and removed her pussy from his mouth, her lips curving into a sweet smile as she looked down at Yuan. With a seductive tone, she asked, "Did you like how I taste?"
Yuan''s eyes widened with delight as he eximed, "Very much!" The intensity of their connection heightened as the taste of Lily''s pussy lingered on his lips.
Lily''s smile deepened as she leaned in, capturing his lips in a passionate kiss. In that moment, their vors mingled, and she could taste her cum in his mouth, and it was sweet, deepening the sensual bond between them.
Lilly then broke the kiss and positioned herself over her little brother''s dick. She then grabbed his dick with her hand and ced the tip into her pussy entrance before gently lowering her waist.
"Mmmm... It''s big... And it''s stretching my pussywalls so much... Ahhh..." Lily moaned as she slowly lowered her waist, feeling Yuan''s dick stretching her pussywalls so much as entered her.
"Ahhh... Lily, your pussy is so tight, and it feels like I''m taking your virginity once again... And it feels so good...!" Yuan said as he felt his dick getting squeezed by his elder sister''s pussy.
Lily smiled lovingly at Yuan and said, "I''m d you like my pussy, husband. Alright, I''m going to move now..." After that, she slowly starts moving her waist up and down on her little brother''s dick.
"Mmmm... Mmmmm... This pleasure is so good... I''m loving it..." Lily moaned in pleasure as she rode his dick, Yuan also moved his waist up and down, rhythmically following her pace.
As the passionate embrace between Lily and Yuan intensified, Yuan''s gaze shifted towards Emma, who sat at the corner of the bed, observing their intimate connection.
With a gentle smile on his face, he extended an invitation to her, his voice filled with warmth. "Come here, Emma."
As their bodies reached the point of exhaustion, and the echoes of their passionate lovemaking faded into the air, Anna-Grace broke the blissful silence.
With a soft smile on her face, she suggested, "We should go and take a nice warm bath before we sleep. We''re covered in love juices and sweat."
Yuan, Lily, and Emma nodded in agreement, acknowledging the need for a refreshing cleanse. The four of them entered the bathroom, the warm water cascading over their tired bodies, washing away the remnants of their passionate encounters.
In the midst of their shared bath, they found sce in each other''s presence. The water provided a soothing embrace, cleansing not only their bodies but also their souls, reinforcing the bond they shared.
After luxuriating in the warmth of the bath, they returned to the bedroom, their bodies refreshed and rejuvenated.
Together, they changed the bedsheet, a symbolic act of starting anew, ready to embrace a peaceful slumber.
With the scent of cleanliness surrounding them, they settled into bed, their bodies intertwined, forming a cozy and intimate embrace.
Anna-Grace, Lily, and Emma each found their ce, nestling close to Yuan, feeling theforting rhythm of his heartbeat.
As they drifted into sleep, their bodies entwined and their hearts content, the room was filled with a sense of tranquility.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
Chapter 86 Bidding Farewell To Mireya
As the morning sunlight gently streamed through the window, Yuan slowly opened his eyes, greeted by the sight of his wives peacefully slumbering on top of him.
His mother Anna-Gracey atop his chest, her head resting on his shoulder, while Lily and Emma nestled on either side, their bare bodies pressed against his arms.
They looked so serene and content in their sleep, their expressions carrying traces of satisfaction from their previous night''s activities.
Yuan couldn''t help but feel a surge of affection and adoration for his beautiful wives. He gazed at their sleepy faces, taking in their delicate features and the way their lips curved ever so slightly in peaceful dreams. They were truly enchanting in their vulnerability.
Sensing his awakening, his mother Anna-Grace''s eyes fluttered open, and she met Yuan''s gaze. A soft smile spread across her lips as she leaned in for a gentle morning kiss. Their lips met, not in a fiery passion, but in a tender exchange filled with love and tenderness.
Breaking the kiss, Anna-Grace spoke with a sweet voice, "Good morning, Darling."
Yuan returned the smile, his eyes gleaming with affection. "Good morning, Mom," he replied, his voice filled with warmth and adoration.
As if stirred by the exchange, Lily and Emma began to stir from their slumber. Their eyes flickered open, and they shared knowing smiles with their beloved husband.
Leaning in, they each pressed a loving kiss against his cheeks, expressing their own morning greetings.
The room filled with a sense of contentment and love as they savored these intimate moments together, their hearts entwined in a bond of deep affection and desire.
It was a beautiful start to the day, and they knew that the love they shared would only grow stronger with each passing moment.
Yuan, now fully dressed, turned his attention to Xi Meili and called her out for breakfast. He spoke gently, "Xi Meili, it''s morning now. You cane out."
As he finished speaking, a ball of red light emerged from his chest, transforming into Xi Meili. She appeared before him, her eyes sparkling with excitement. Without hesitation, she jumped into his arms, her voice filled with joy as she eximed, "Husband!"
Yuan caught her waist, supporting her weight, and she wrapped her arms around his neck, pressing her lips against his. He was taken aback by her sudden action, wondering how she had learned to kiss and when.
Curiosity lingered in Yuan''s mind as he thought, "How does she know about kissing?"
Recognizing that Xi Meili was an amateur at kissing, Yuan took the lead and kissed her back, guiding her in the art of kissing. She was a quick learner, showing promise and bing quite skilled in a short time.
Breaking the kiss, Yuan couldn''t help but ask, "Where did you learn to kiss?"
With an innocent look and a soft voice, Xi Meili replied, "Last night, I saw you doing it with my other sisters and some other things."
Yuan was dumbfounded by her response. How could she have seen him making love with Anna-Grace, Lily, and Emma? It was a private and intimate moment shared only among them.
In that moment, Nora said, [Are you for real, Host? Obviously, she saw the four of you making lovest night. Did you really think that putting her inside your body would prevent her from seeing what''s happening outside? You''re quite amusing.]
Yuan felt a mix of surprise, embarrassment, and amusement at the realization. It seemed that Xi Meili had witnessed their passionate encounters, despite his assumption that she would be unaware of such moments while residing within him.
With a light blush tinting his cheeks, Yuan acknowledged Nora''s words, understanding the humorous truth behind them.
Xi Meili was just born two days ago, and even though she looks very mature, he doesn''t want to have an intimate moment with her yet.
As he held Xi Meili in his arms, Yuan couldn''t help but smile at her innocence and eagerness to learn. He knew that their journey together would be filled with surprises and growth, and he was grateful to have her as part of his unique and loving family.
Yuan smiled warmly at Xi Meili and suggested that they should make their way to the dining room. He mentioned that his mother would have prepared breakfast for them by now.
Xi Meili eagerly nodded, her voice filled with excitement like that of a child. She eximed, "Let''s go, let''s go! I''m feeling a little hungry now."
The two of them made their way to the dining room, where Anna-Grace, Lily, and Emma were already waiting.
As they entered the room, the aroma of freshly cooked food filled the air, making their stomachs rumble with anticipation.
After finishing breakfast, Yuan, Anna-Grace, Lily, Emma, and Xi Meili gathered in the living room. Yuan looked at his wives and spoke up, "It''s about time we leave this house. Have you all stored everything in your storage rings?"
?All Stats +2000?
¡ª
As Yuan broke through his bottleneck and ascended to the second level of the Spirit Master realm.
A wave of exhration washed over him as he felt the energy course through his veins, invigorating every fiber of his being.
It was as if a floodgate had been opened, allowing a torrent of newfound strength and vitality to surge through his body.
Yuan''s senses sharpened, and he could feel the enhanced spiritual connection to the world around him. His perception of the energies and auras became clearer and more refined.
The air felt crisper, the colors more vibrant, and even the subtlest movements seemed amplified.
With a mixture of awe and contentment, Yuan marveled at the sensation coursing through him. He had broken through to the second level of the Spirit Master realm, a significant milestone on his cultivation journey.
The refreshing feeling enveloping his body was a testament to his progress and the rewards of his relentless training and dedication.
A smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he muttered to himself, savoring the moment. "So, this is how it feels to be a second level Spirit Master. The power and rity thate with this advancement... it''s beyond my expectations."
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
Greetings, esteemed readers! I hope life is treating you splendidly. Now, I must confess, I''m currently gallivanting far away from theforts of my humble abode. As you may have noticed, the two-chapters-a-day extravaganza has suffered a temporary hiatus for not one, not two, but three whole days! Fear not, my loyal followers, for I shall return tonight at 8 pm, and starting tomorrow, brace yourselves for the glorious revival of the double dosage of chapters! But wait, there''s more! Support this book with votes and golden tickets, and witness the magic unfold with bonus chapters for every 200 golden tickets or power stones gathered. Oh, and let''s not forget the prized "privileged chapters" avable at a mere 32 coins. Your contribution would be greatly appreciated and significantly alleviate my caffeine-induced writing frenzy!
Chapter 91 An Exquisite Meal At The Wildflower Inn
After reaching the second level of the Spirit Master realm, Yuan took a moment to acquaint himself with his newfound rise in strength.
With a determined expression, he muttered to himself, "Let''s see how much the range of my divine sense has increased after consuming the Tier 5 Soul Strengthening Pill."
Activating his divine sense, Yuan was taken aback by the significant enhancement. Previously, his divine sense could only extend up to 50 meters, but now it stretched out to an impressive 90 meters.
His perception expanded, allowing him to see one-third of the entire vige with his divine sense alone.
From the movements in the kitchen, where Martha was diligently preparing their meal, to the activities of other guests within the inn, Yuan observed the real-time events unfolding around him as the outside world gradually descended into darkness.
As his attention turned to his two beloved mothers, Anna and Grace, Yuan noticed the visible changes taking ce in their bodies as they continued their cultivation.
The Spiritual Qi surrounding them grew denser and more concentrated, a testament to their progress.
Filled with anticipation, Yuan gazed at his two mothers and thought to himself, "It looks like Mom Anna and Mom Grace are on the verge of a breakthrough to the first level of the Spirit Master realm."
Suddenly, Anna and Grace felt the presence of an invincible wall obstructing their path, preventing them from reaching the next realm.
With determination burning in their eyes, they eximed in unison, realizing they were on the cusp of a breakthrough.
Focusing their efforts, they intensified their absorption of the Qi in the atmosphere, mustering an extra force to ovee the barrier that stood before them.
With great concentration and determination, they tore through the formidable obstruction and transcended to the first level of the Spirit Master realm.
The moment of breakthrough was apanied by a rush of Spiritual Qi flooding their Dantian, expanding it further.
A refreshing and cool sensation spread through their entire bodies, reminiscent of submerging into a cold pool during a scorching summer.
Anna and Grace exchanged nces, their eyes gleaming with aplishment and satisfaction. They had shattered the limitations that had confined them, stepping into a new realm of power and potential. The pride in Yuan''s heart swelled as he witnessed their growth and resilience.
In that transformative instant, Yuan couldn''t help but exim, "Congrattions, Mom Anna and Mom Grace! You''ve reached the first level of the Spirit Master realm. I knew you could do it!"
"Thanks, dear/darling," they said in unison, their voices filled with warmth and affection.
Suddenly, Grace, with a mischievous gleam in her eyes, cast a sly nce towards the other girls who were engrossed in their cultivation.
Moving closer to Yuan, she yfully wrapped her arm around his neck and licked her lips in a seductive manner.
With a flirtatious tone, she whispered, "Darling, while the others are busy cultivating, why don''t you give us a proper reward with a kiss?"
She stole a quick nce at Anna, who blushed shyly in response.
Anna, her cheeks tinged with shyness, nodded in agreement, her voice soft and timid. "Yes, Yuan... a kiss would be a nice reward," she murmured, her eyes filled with bashful anticipation.
Yuan couldn''t help but smile at their yful request, appreciating the affection and lightheartedness shared between them.
Without hesitation, he leaned in and pressed his lips against Grace''s, indulging in a passionate kiss that conveyed his love and appreciation. The moment felt intimate and tender, their connection deepening as their lips met.
After sharing a heartfelt moment with Grace, Yuan turned his attention to Anna, his voice filled with warmth as he whispered, "Now, it''s your turn."
Closing the distance between them, he gently pressed his lips against hers, a sweet and intimate connection that spoke volumes of their deep bond and love.
As their lips parted, a soft smile yed on Yuan''s lips. He looked at Grace and Anna, his eyes filled with adoration.
"You both deserve all the rewards and love in the world," he said, his voice filled with sincerity and appreciation.
Shortly after, the air shifted and the Qi surrounding Lily, Emma, and Xi Meili grew denser, a sense of anticipation filled the room. Anna, Grace, and Yuan looked on with gentle smiles, their eyes reflecting pride and joy.
Anna remarked, "It seems like they are on the verge of a breakthrough in their cultivation."
Grace nodded in agreement, her expression filled with admiration. "Indeed, they possess incredible talent and dedication."
Yuan''s eyes sparkled with excitement as he observed the subtle changes in the atmosphere. "Look, they are about to break through."
A gentle breeze swirled around Lily, Emma, and Xi Meili, gradually growing in strength until it burst forth with newfound power. The winds seemed to carry their determination and passion, heralding their sessful breakthrough.
Lily had now ascended to the Ninth Level of the Spirit Warrior Realm, a remarkable achievement showcasing her perseverance and unwavering spirit.
Emma, with her extraordinaryprehension and diligence, had reached the Eighth Level of the Spirit Warrior Realm.
"Yes!"
<40 SP has been deducted from your total SP!>
Yuan retrieved the gleaming sword he had recently acquired through the system. He handed it to Emma, a warm smile gracing his face.
"Here, Emma. You can use this sword from now on," he said, his voice filled with encouragement.
Emma''s eyes widened with delight as she epted the sword from Yuan. "Thank you, Yuan! I can''t wait to learn how to fly with this."
Lily retrieved her own sword from her storage ring. "Now that we both have our swords, let''s begin the flying lessons! Teach us how to fly on a sword, Yuan!" Her eyes were sparkling with excitement.
"Let''s start then... Hmm?!" Yuan suddenly sensed something and looked behind.
He felt like someone is following them. He immediately used his divine sense to scan the area and found out that Adrien and his two friends from the tavern were following them and were hiding behind the trees.
Seeing her son staring intently at something behind them, Anna furrowed her brow and asked, "What is it, dear? Did you sense any monsters nearby?"
Yuan let out a chuckle, shaking his head. "Not monsters, Mom. It seems we have a few ''rats'' tailing us," he replied with a mischievous grin.
Anna and the rest of the group exchanged concerned nces at the mention of ''rats''. They clearly understand what Yuan is referring to as ''rats''. But the question is, why would someone follow them without any reason? What was their motive for following them?
Grace wrinkled her nose in distaste and said, "Rats? How annoying."
"I don''t like rats. They''re so dirty," said Emma.
"I hope they''re not carrying any diseases." Xi Meili added.
Yuan''s gaze turned sharply towards the direction of the few trees where Adrien and his two friends were hiding. With a firm tone, he called out, "You three ''rats'' who have been following us for a long time,e out and show your disgusting faces!"
Adrien, Thomas, and Lucas emerged from their hiding spot, their expressions filled with arrogance.
Adrien retorted, "You may have some abilities to notice us, but how dare you refer to us as ''rats''! Do you even know who we are? Now, hand over the beauties beside you to us."
Thomas sneered, adding, "Brother Adrien, let''s teach this insolent brat some proper manners. How dare hepare us to something as disgusting as rats?"
Lucas chimed in, his voice filled with disdain, "Brother Thomas is right. After all, you''re a third-circle mage now, and above all, you''re a top student in the kingdom''s most prestigious magic academy. They may be handsome and beautiful, but they don''t have the right to humiliate us like that."
Yuan''s expression changed. "You may boast about your titles and your so-called superiority, but I won''t allow anyone to threaten or disrespect my family. If you think you can intimidate us, you''re gravely mistaken." said Yuan.
He has already fought and killed many more powerful opponents than a mere third-circle mage; what''s there to be afraid of? He is not even a proper opponent for him.
Anna, Grace, Lily, Emma, and Xi Meili stood beside Yuan, their expressions determined. Anna spoke with a steely tone, "We won''t hand over anything to you. If you want a fight, we''re more than ready to defend ourselves."
Adrien''s face contorted with fury upon hearing their defiant response. He couldn''t believe that these mere weaklings with no mana dared to reject him, a third-circle mage and a top student in the prestigious magic academy.
"You insolent fools!" Adrien spat, his voice seething with anger. "How dare you defy me, someone who possesses far superior power and knowledge? Your insignificant lives will soon be crushed under my might!"
Thomas and Lucas stood by Adrien''s side, their expressions matching his rage.
"You''re nothing more than a bunch of ignorant fools. You have no idea who you''re dealing with!"
"You think you can stand against us? We''ll show you what true power looks like, and you''ll regret ever crossing our path!"
"So be it then; let''s see who will regret itter." Without hesitation, he closed the distance between himself and his adversaries, moving with incredible speed and precision. In the blink of an eye, he grabbed hold of Thomas and Lucas by their necks, his grip firm and unyielding.
"What are.. ?!" The suddenness of the attack left Adrien stunned, his mouth agape in shock. Before he could even process what was happening, a resounding thud echoed through the air.
?One Sword One Strike Mastery Level 3¡ú4>
?One Sword One Strike?
?Rank: Earth?
?Mastery Level: 4?
?Discription: Consumes 7500 Qi. An extremely fast sword technique that can split the river into two. Must wield a sword to use.?
¡ª
"This... Myprehension of this technique has leveled up!" He eximed in excitement as he heard the system announcement.
His mastery of the ''One Sword One Strike'' sword technique had reached level 4, bringing forth refined and deadly movements. Each swing became a disy of precision, and the time required to execute the technique reduced significantly.
With his newfound mastery, Yuan effortlessly dismantled the remaining puppets, one after another. His refined movements and deadly precision made the task significantly easier.
He had already destroyed more than 17 puppets, but half of their mechanical adversaries still remained.
Anna, Grace, Emma, and Lily watched with a mix of concern and admiration as Yuan and Xi Meili continued their relentless assault.
The worry in their eyes stemmed from the fact that there were still numerous puppets to be destroyed, and Yuan couldn''t rely on his divine rank skill due to the risk of coteral damage underground.
Meanwhile, Xi Meili fought alongside Yuan, her mes dancing and engulfing the puppets. Her primal chaos me proved to be a devastating force, easily reducing the metallic bodies to ash. Together, theirbined strength and skill decimated the remaining puppets.
?Phoenix Tears of Revitalization?
?Rank: Divine?
?Description: ''Phoenix Tears of Revitalization'' possess unparalleled healing properties, capable of mending any wound, restoring shattered Meridians, and defying death itself, resurrecting the deceased with miraculous potency.?
¡ª
Yuan stood in awe as the system''s voice echoed in his mind, informing him that he hadpleted a hidden mission.
"This... A Hidden mission...?" he eximed, his voice filled with surprise and curiosity. It was an unexpected turn of events, and he eagerly awaited further details.
As if in response to his anticipation, a window materialized in the air before him, disying the contents of the hidden mission. His eyes widened as he read the words that appeared before him.
"Phoenix Tears of revitalization? What a miraculous effect it has," Yuan muttered, his voice tinged with awe and wonder. The significance of this revtion was not lost on him.
The realization struck him like a lightning bolt. Ten drops of the Phoenix Tears of revitalization were now in his possession. It was an elixir with the power to heal any injuries and, astonishingly, bring the dead back to life.
The implications were profound. With this miraculous elixir, he held in his hands the equivalent of extra lives.
The weight of this discovery settled on Yuan''s shoulders. He understood the gravity of the responsibility that came with possessing such a powerful elixir.
"It could be a game-changer in our future battles and endeavors. Lives could be saved, injuries mended, and even the most dire of situations might be reversed."
As he pondered the immense potential of the Phoenix Tears, Yuan couldn''t help but feel a mix of gratitude and determination.
"The system was really generous this time..." he thought.
He was grateful for the hidden mission that had led him to this extraordinary reward, and he was determined to make the best use of this newfound power.
Yuan closed his eyes for a moment, contemting the significance of this gift. He made a silent vow to use it only for himself and his wives, and others should fuck off.
¡ª
The group stood before the massive metal door, anticipation coursing through their veins. Yuan gazed at his two mothers, Anna and Grace, his elder sister Lily, and his two beloveds, Emma and Xi Meili, their eyes reflecting the same eagerness that burned within him.
"Let''s go and open the treasury door," Yuan dered, his voice filled with determination and excitement. "All the treasures behind that door are waiting for us!"
Grace, known for her cold demeanor, shed a sweet smile that illuminated her face. "We''ve fought hard to reach this point," she remarked, her toneced with a hint of caution. "I hope the treasures behind that giant metal door don''t disappoint us. It would be a shame if we find nothing valuable after going through all the trouble to open this damn door."
"Mother-in-Law Grace is right," Emma said. "We''ve put in so much effort just to open this door. It would be disheartening if we don''t find anything worthwhile."
Anna, ever the beacon of positivity, ced her hand on both Emma and Grace''s shoulders, offering aforting gesture. "Don''t think so negatively," she advised, her voice filled with gentle optimism. "Let''s focus on the possibilities and hope that behind this door, we discover valuable treasures that will aid us in our cultivation and further strengthen our abilities."
Yuan marveled at his mother Anna''s ability to always find the silver lining. Her words held a certain charisma, a way of influencing others with her unwavering positivity. He nodded in agreement, acknowledging her wisdom.
"Mom Anna is right," he affirmed, a spark of determination igniting in his eyes. "Let''s go and open that door. Our hearts are filled with hope."
Lily and Xi Meili, swept up in the excitement, couldn''t contain their enthusiasm. "We can''t wait to see what lies behind the giant door!" Lily eximed, her voice brimming with anticipation.
Xi Meili''s eyes shimmered with excitement as she added, "The possibilities are endless. We''re about to unveil treasures that could change our destinies."
"Well, let''s open it then," Anna eximed with a smile, her eyes gleaming with anticipation.
The others experienced a simr surge of vitality, their bodies tingling with newfound vigor.
Chapter 112 Sexy Temptation
A few seconds after consuming the translucent liquid from the cups, ck sticky substances began oozing from every pore on Yuan, Anna, Grace, Lily, Emma, and Xi Meili''s bodies. The putrid smell that filled the air resembled that of rotten eggs, causing immediate disgust among the group.
Lily couldn''t bear the smell and shouted, "Whoa! What is this disgusting smell?" She quickly stood up from her sitting position, trying to distance herself from the unpleasant odor.
Anna covered her nose with two fingers, her face scrunching up in distaste. "This smell is so unpleasant! Disgusting!" she eximed, confirming the simrity to rotten eggs.
"It smells like rotten eggs indeed! Ugh! I feel like I''m about to puke!" Grace expressed, making a disgusted face and mimicking a vomiting motion.
Xi Meili calmly addressed the situation, having already exined the process moments ago. "Haven''t I exined a few moments ago? Our bodies are currently discharging impurities. Typically, one needs to reach the Spirit Grandmaster realm to remove impurities from the body. However, if one decides to remove impurities before reaching that level, they can consume a Meridian Coaching Pill, which is a Tier 3 medicine. But that only removes 70 percent of the overall impurities. On the other hand, the Sacred Jade Dew not only increases lifespan by 10,000 years, but it also discharges every impurity from the body. Furthermore, it protects the body from future impurity umtion, eliminating the need for manual discharge after each breakthrough."
Yuan wasn''t surprised by Xi Meili''s calm exnation, knowing that she possessed the knowledge passed down through her ancestral memories.
"Just bear with it for a few seconds until all the impurities are discharged from our bodies, okay?" Yuan reassured them as the impurities continued to be expelled.
Yuan himself didn''t discharge as many impurities since he had already removed some using the Meridian Clenching Pill. However, he knew it wasn''t as effective as the Sacred Jade Dew.
A few minutester, as the discharge of impurities ceased, Yuan dered, "Now that we have expelled everyst bit of impurities from our bodies, let''s clean ourselves."
"Finally!" Lily muttered, eager to rid herself of the impurities that covered her body. She hurriedly started removing her clothes, stained by the discharged impurities.
"I felt like I was going to die from the unpleasant smell! Eww!" Emma, being a snake beastman, has a sense of smell that is surprisingly higher than that of humans, and the same thing applies for Xi Meili too.
"I feel the same; I don''t want to smell such a disgusting smell in my life again!" Anna nodded
"If we stayed for a few more minutes, I would have gotten unconscious from the smell!" added Grace.
They followed suit and undressed, preparing to enter the water for cleansing.
Yuan''s gaze fixated on his wives'' naked bodies as they slowly immersed themselves in the water, seeking to cleanse the sticky gunk that clung to their skin and emitted an unpleasant smell.
''They are beautiful... '' Yuan thought silently.
Despite the odor, Yuan couldn''t help but be captivated by the perfect curvature of their bodies. Even though he had seen them naked countless times before, he couldn''t tear his eyes away.
"Ahhh! The coolness of the water feels so nice!" Grace eximed, leaning back against a rock in rxation after entering the water.
The shallowness of the water allowed them to sit and unwind without the risk of drowning.
"These past few days, I really missed taking a bath. It''s so refreshing to be in this water, and the beautiful waterfall makes it even more special," Anna expressed, savoring the experience.
"It will definitely be a memorable experience!" Lily chimed in, brimming with excitement.
"I couldn''t agree more. This is truly a memorable experience." Emma nodded in agreement.
Snap! Yuan snapped out of his daze, realizing that he too needed to cleanse himself. "I should enter the water and clean myself as soon as possible. It has been an hour since we arrived here, and we have a long journey ahead," he thought to himself.
Yuan immediately removed his clothes and stepped into the water, joining his wives in the cleansing process.
He diligently washed away the sticky gunk that clung to his body, eager to feel refreshed and clean once again.
Yuan''s eyes remained fixed on his wives as they methodically cleaned their bodies, unashamedly disying their naked forms before him.
They had been through far more intimate and risqu¨¦ experiences together than simply taking a bath in each other''s presence.
However, a faint blush colored their cheeks as they felt the intensity of his gaze on their boobs and pussy.
Noticing Yuan''s unwavering attention on their private parts, specifically their pussies, Grace spoke up, her voiceced with yfulness. "Well, well, darling, what''s caught your eye? Are you enjoying the view?"
She then gave him a good view of her pussy as she parted her pussy lips with two fingers. Yuan saw the pink inner part and the small, tight entrance of her pussy.
"Shameless...!" Anna muttered, watching Grace''s perverted actions, and Emma nodded, agreeing with her. I think you should take a look at
The receptionist expressed her gratitude. "Thank you for your patronage, Eldest Miss, and her friends. I hope the food was to your liking."
Yuan spoke up, praising the cook. "The food was amazing! The cook did a splendid job!"
"What should we do now, Yuan?" Rose asked Yuan after they left the restaurant.
Yuan thought for a moment before replying, "Let''s return to the manor. I am too full to do anything else."
"I agree. We should go back to the manor and rest. I can barely walk at this point!" Xi Meili said, awkwardly walking with her round stomach.
Lily chuckled at Xi Meili''s predicament. "Well, that''s what happens when you eat so much. You''re walking like a pregnant cow!"
"I couldn''t help myself. The food was just too good!" Xi Meili pouted.
Anna intervened, redirecting their attention. "Alright, Rose, let''s ignore these two and head back to the manor."
"Very well!" Rose nodded in agreement.
Upon returning to the Monroe Manor, Yuan retired to his room with his two mothers, Anna and Grace, his elder sister Lily, and his two beloveds, Emma and Xi Meili. Rose went to brief her mother La about their little excursion, handing her the restaurant bill. She then entrusted Ivy with delivering the payment to the restaurant.
"What should we do now, Yuan? We have plenty of time until the Lord of the Mountains and his army attack this vige, but I don''t want to just sit around and do nothing," Lily said, expressing her boredom with the idle situation.
"Most people would cultivate in their free time in the Nine Heavens, as every minute matters to them," Xi Meili interjected, reclining on the bed with her legs spread wide due to her round stomach from thevish feast.
"If they cultivate in their free time, we should do the same. Since the monsters will eventually attack this vige, it''s best if we increase our strength before they arrive. Who knows how many monsters we''ll have to fight?" Anna''s voice resounded, capturing Yuan''s attention.
"I agree with Mom. Since we don''t know the exact number of monsters attacking this vige, we should improve our strength as much as possible." Yuan said to them.
Momentster, his wives settled into a lotus position, ready to absorb the spiritual energy in the air. However, they noticed that the spiritual energy in this location was thinnerpared to other ces they had visited.
''I should try toprehend the Transcendent Heavenly Scripture more,'' Yuan thought to himself. With his significant cultivation progress, there might be something new he could learn this time, just like the Empyreal Severing Sword Strike he had previously mastered.
Yuan retrieved a golden book from his system storage and began reading, his eyes focused on the content. As he immersed himself in the book, he gradually closed his eyes, delving into a deep meditative state.
Several minutester, Rose and Ava entered the room. Upon seeing Yuan and his wives meditating, Rose called out, "Yuan!"
"Mr. Yuan...?... Miss Anna... Miss Grace...?" Ava also attempted to get their attention, but there was no response from any of them.
"It''s no use, Ava. It seems that Yuan and his wives are deeply absorbed in meditation and can''t hear us," Rose exined to Ava.
Realizing they wouldn''t be able tomunicate with them, Rose and Ava decided to leave and returnter when Yuan and his wives awakened from their deep meditation.
After a few hours, Yuan slowly opened his eyes, sensing a surge of new knowledge flowing mysteriously into his mind.
?Empyreal Consumption?
?Rank: Divine?
?Mastery Level: 3?
?Description: Absorbs 50 Qi every second. Can only be activated during cultivation in the lotus position.?
Chapter 122 "Heavenly Sanctuary"
?Third Scriptures of Heavens¡ªHeavenly Sanctuary?
?Rank: Divine?
?Mastery Level: 1?
?Description: Holding absolute authority within your sanctuary, restrict all movement of the opponents within the sanctuary. Pressure your enemy with Heavenly sanctuary and dominate the battlefield.?
"Heavenly Sanctuary..." Yuan mumbled softly, reflecting on the name of the technique he had just learned.
[Congrattions, Host. It hasn''t been long since you became a cultivator and reached the spirit master realm, yet you have also increased yourprehension of the Transcendent Heavenly Scripture to the third level. It''s as if the technique was made for you,] Nora congratted him.
"You''re ttering me again, but thank you, Nora. The calm atmosphere here helps me clear my mind and enhances my concentration," Yuan replied gratefully.
"In any case, this technique will be very useful when dealing with arge number of monsters. I can restrict their movement using Heavenly Sanctuary and finish them off with another technique," Yuan exined, considering the practical applications of his newfound technique.
[I''m sure the Host will dominate the battlefield with this technique when facing hordes of monsters,] Nora''s voice resonated with excitement.
At that moment, Xi Meili opened her eyes and sensed the formidable aura emanating from Yuan. She could easily perceive that he had improved as a cultivator once again. Although she wasn''t physically present during his previous cultivation breakthroughs, their contract allowed her to sense his progress.
''Just what is my hubby''s limit? Does he even have a limit to his talent?'' Xi Meili wondered to herself. In the realm of cultivation, every individual is either born with or without talent, and even those born with talent have limitations imposed by the heavens.
''No... In the ancestral memories, it was mentioned that there exist people who have no limit to their talent... But those people are...'' Xi Meili pondered further, contemting the possibilities.
"Now that my understanding of the cultivation technique has improved," Yuan murmured to himself, "I can absorb even more Qi with the cultivation technique."
A minuteter, Xi Meili hugged Yuan from behind and eximed, "Congrattions on your improvement, Darling!"
"Thank you, Meili. And it seems you have also made significant progress," Yuan said, sensing that her cultivation had reached the bottleneck of the sixth level of the Spirit Master realm.
"So you already noticed, huh...?" Xi Meili muttered, acknowledging Yuan''s perceptiveness.
A momentter, Anna, Grace, Lily, and Emma also opened their eyes upon hearing Yuan and Xi Meili''s conversation.
"Oh, you guys are done with your cultivation?" Yuan asked, addressing his family.
"The spiritual energy here is very thin, so we could only reach the peak of our minor cultivation realm," Emma responded, sounding a bit disappointed.
"I see..." Yuan nodded, understanding the limitations of cultivating in this ce with its sparse spiritual energy. It was indeed challenging to make significant breakthroughs under such circumstances.
Meanwhile, Rose and Ava arrived at the room, overhearing Yuan and his wives conversing.
Approaching the door, Ava knocked gently and inquired, "Have you all finished your meditation, Mr. Yuan?"
"Eh? Don''t tell me you two have been waiting outside this whole time?" Yuan quickly went to the door and opened it, while his wives stretched their arms and legs after being in the lotus position for an extended period.
"Well, it''s not what you think, Yuan. We came here earlier and called your names, but you didn''t respond or open the door. When we entered, we saw that you were all deeply meditating, so we decided not to disturb you and nned toe backter," Rose exined to Yuan.
"I apologize for that," Yuan expressed his remorse.
"Anyway, I have some news for you, Yuan. We have obtained new information about the Wyvern, and it appears that it maymence its invasion with its army as early as tomorrow morning," Rose informed them, a sense of urgency in her voice.
"I understand," Yuan nodded.
Ava was surprised to see Yuan and his wives remaining calm despite the impending attack of powerful monsters on the vige the next morning.
"How can they stay so calm in a situation like this?" Ava wondered, her astonishment evident.
"And one more thing," Rose interjected, her smile lighting up her pretty face as she nced at Xi Meili, "Our mother would like to invite all of you for dinnerter. We understand if you''re still full from the restaurant earlier, though."
"Dinner? That''s great!" Xi Meili immediately epted the invitation, her eyes lighting up at the mention of food. She couldn''t resist the allure of a delicious meal, even if her stomach was still quite full. How could she turn down a free and sumptuous feast?I think you should take a look at
"That''s wonderful! We''ll inform our mother," Ava assured them before she and Rose disappeared from the scene.
After Ava and Rose left, Yuan and his wives exchanged a perplexed look, their gaze fixed on Xi Meili.
"Meili dear, are you sure you can handle more food?" Anna asked, sounding a bit dazed.
"I can. After cultivating for a while, I''ve digested my earlier meal, so I have room for dinner," Xi Meili nodded, her smile radiant.
"Dear Lord!" Lily eximed, astonished at Xi Meili''s capacity for food.
Silence fell over the room as they contemted Xi Meili''s response, struggling to fathom how she could consume such vast quantities of food.
A few momentster, Yuan suggested, "Let''s go and take a nice bath since there''s a bathroom avable right next to us."
Following his suggestion, Yuan and his wives took turns enjoying a rxing bath. The bathroom was small, amodating only one person at a time.
After a little while, everyone finished their baths and changed into fresh clothes in preparation for the uing dinner with the Monroe family.
A few momentster, there was a knock on the door, and Rose''s voice came from the outside.
"Yuan, dinner is ready," she announced.
"We''reing," Yuan replied as he emerged from the room with his wives. Xi Meili and Lily clung to his arms, causing a twinge of jealousy in Rose, but she brushed it off.
She led the group into the dining hall, where a long table was set in the middle, the same spot where Yuan and his wives had previously enjoyed a meal. The rest of Rose''s family was already waiting.
"Thank you for epting my invitation, Yuan," La greeted him.
"No, we should be thankful for being invited, Miss La," Anna replied, a warm smile on her face.
"Please have a seat," La gestured to the six empty chairs beside Rose, and the servants pulled them out.
"Thank you," Yuan expressed his gratitude.
As they settled into their seats, Lamanded the servants, "Bring us the food!"
Within seconds, the servants started bringing dish after dish into the room, carefully cing them on the table. The array of food was impressive.
"Rose mentioned how you and the two youngdies beside you, Xi Meili and Emma, have quite the appetite and could devour an entire menu. I made sure to prepare enough food so that you don''t have to worry about shortage for the others," La informed Yuan with a smile.
''What?... Do they have that kind of appetite? But finishing an entire menu meant for at least 15 people... Sounds impossible to me,'' Ava thought to herself, clearly surprised.
Soon, they began to eat. The Monroe family watched in awe as Yuan, Emma, and Xi Meili devoured the food on the table as if they had been hungry for thousands of years and were finally able to eat.
Even Rose, who had witnessed their eating prowess at the restaurant, couldn''t help but stare at them with wide eyes.
''How can they still have the appetite to eat that much when they already consumed so much food not long ago? Where does all the food go after entering their stomachs? It''s almost like a magic pouch that can hold an endless amount despite its tiny size,'' Rose marveled silently, astonished by their voracious appetite.
''God! They really do have a monstrous appetite! After seeing this, I have no doubt that they indeed finished the entire menu at the restaurant!'' Ava eximed inwardly,pletely taken aback.
After a little over an hour, they had finished eating, and the servants cleared away the empty tes. La looked at Yuan and asked, "From the way you guys ate, I suppose the meal was to your liking?"
"Indeed, the food was delicious. It seems you have a wonderful cook," Yuan replied with a smile.
"Well, all the food was prepared by Ivy. She is an exceptional cook who can make almost anything, and we consider ourselves lucky to have her," La praised.
"I didn''t expect Miss Ivy to be such a great cook," Annamented, stealing a nce at Ivy, who wore a proud smile on her face.
"Anyway..." Just as La was about to continue speaking, the door mmed open, and a guard rushed into the room.
"Who dares?! Do you have no manners? We have important guests here!" La shouted at the guard who came into the room.
Chapter 123 Wrong Information
However, the guard ignored La''s anger and quickly burst out, "Please forgive me for my sudden intrusion, Madam La! This is an emergency! There are thousands of monsters from Pine Mountain rushing toward our vige as we speak!"
"What?!" Rose immediately stood up, her face filled with surprise. "The Wyvern is already attacking us? But the scouts we sent to scout the area informed us that the monsters wouldn''t attack until tomorrow morning! This is too sudden!"
"How despicable! How can they give us the wrong information? Aren''t they worried about the lives of the innocent vigers?" La''s voice resonated with anger. She couldn''t fathom that those they had provided for would betray them, not only to the Monroe family but to their own people as well. The shamelessness of it all infuriated her.
"Whatever, I will deal with whoever betrayed us by giving the wrong intel after we settle this situation," Rose said with a sigh, realizing that they couldn''t afford to dwell on the betrayers at the moment. They had a greater problem to face.
Turning to Yuan and his wives, Rose apologized sincerely, "I deeply apologize for this, especially since you''ve just filled your stomachs with food, but it appears that the wyvern is growing impatient and has already started attacking our vige."
She continued, her voice filled with urgency, "I know it''s very inappropriate to ask, but please lend us your strength to deal with the monsters. I beg of you!"
Grace shook her head firmly and said, "Haven''t we already said that we won''t go back on our word? So why are you asking again? And since we''re full, it means we have more energy to spare."
[Will you ept this mission?][Yes/No]
"Yes..." Yuan said, his voice filled with determination.
"A drop of Phoenix Blood, huh? Not bad..." Yuan muttered as he read the content of the mission provided by the system. He knew the value of Phoenix blood, as it was one of the most precious items in the cultivation world. However, Phoenix tears held an even greater value, as they could awaken powerful bloodlines. The difficulty of obtaining Phoenix tears made them truly priceless, as the proud Phoenix rarely shed tears even in the face of great sorrow.
Nora''s voice echoed in Yuan''s mind. [Host, Phoenix blood has the ability to awaken one''s bloodline. It is highly valuable, as it can help you awaken your hidden bloodline.]
"Really? I thought it only increased lifespan and cured illnesses. I had no idea it had the power to awaken one''s bloodline," Yuan responded, surprised by the newfound knowledge.
A momentter, Yuan turned his attention to Rose and dered, "We will help you deal with those monsters, no matter the cost."
Rose immediately ordered the guard, "Gather all the hunters and mages and prepare to defend the vige!"
Once the guard left, Rose turned to her younger brother and sisters and assigned them a crucial task. "I want the three of you to help evacuate the citizens and protect the children from any monsters that may have infiltrated the vige secretly."
"Yes, Elder Sister!" they nodded in unison.
Soon after, Rose rushed outside to oversee the preparations and defense of the vige. La, filled with gratitude and concern, approached Yuan with a bow.
"Please take care of us, Yuan," she said, looking at Yuan and his wives with hope.
"Don''t worry, Miss La. We will utilize everything we have to save this peaceful vige from the wyvern," Anna reassured with a warm smile, speaking on behalf of Yuan.
A momentter, Yuan quickly said to his wives, "Let''s go!"
Yuan and his wives raced towards the vige entrance, where a vast assembly of hunters and mages had gathered to defend against the approaching monster army. The warriors wore armor resembling that of the guards they had encountered earlier, while the mages stood in their distinctive, flowing robes.
"There are so many hunters and mages here..." Yuan remarked, surprised by the sheer numbers.
Shortly after, an excited voice erupted from the crowd. "The monsters are here!"
At that promation, the warriors swiftly drew their swords and the mages readied their magic wands, preparing to face the oing onught.
Within moments, a horde of thousands of monsters, ranging from B-Rank to D-Rank, could be seen hurtling towards the protective walls of the vige.
"DEFEND THE VILLAGE! DO NOT LET A SINGLE MONSTER PASS INSIDE!"
The guard roared, his voice reverberating through the air. The atmosphere shifted, transforming the open field into a battlefield as mages and hunters engaged in fiercebat with the oing monsters.I think you should take a look at
Yuan, along with his two mothers, Anna and Grace, his elder sister Lily, and his beloveds, Emma and Xi Meili, all joined the fray, unleashing their attacks on the encroaching creatures.
A momentter, Yuan swiftly beheaded five monsters with his sword, effortlessly disying his strength without relying on any specific technique. He then advanced towards the front line, where numerous low-ranking hunters had been in by the stronger monsters.
Yuan continued to dispatch the creatures with ease, his newfound power surpassing his previous encounter with the Orc army.
Yuan''s wives followed suit, dispatching the low-ranked monsters with ease. They didn''t need to rely on techniques or special abilities to defeat the ''C'' and ''D'' ranked creatures. With each precise movement of their wrists, a monster fell lifeless to the ground.
The monsters in by Yuan and his wives didn''t even have the chance to scream before meeting their demise. As Rose observed the incredible disy of their effortless kills, her eyes widened with admiration and awe.
Yuan and his wives were spirit masters, with Xi Meili being the strongest among them. Against monsters devoid of spiritual energy but relying on mana, they were at a significant advantage. The monsters proved no match for their cultivation prowess, as if they were taking a leisurely stroll in the park rather than engaging in a life-or-death battle.
The mages and hunters on the battlefield couldn''t help but take notice of the dominating presence of Yuan and his wives. Their awe-inspiring power and skill captivated everyone around them.
"Who are those people? They''re ughtering monsters like helpless chickens!"
"That young man must be a high-ranking knight from the kingdom!"
"Forget the young man! Look at those beauties beside him! They''re effortlessly taking down the monsters, some even with their bare hands!"
"Where did Madam Monroe find such formidable individuals to deal with the monsters?"
The onlookers watched in awe as Emma and Xi Meili disyed their incredible strength. With each punch, they crushed monster heads, causing them to explode like watermelons. The sight left everyone astonished.
At this point, Yuan and his wives had already dispatched over a hundreds of monsters without breaking a sweat, all without utilizing their full techniques.
Meanwhile, the others struggled to defeat even a single monster, despite most of them being at the C-rank level. The mages found their spells growing less effective as their mana reserves dwindled, and the hunters grew exhausted swinging their heavy weapons.
''Just how many monsters are there?!'' Yuan, after killing over 300 monsters, found himself surrounded and wondered how many more there were. It was a daunting situation.
"Yuan, the beasts that areing here are growing stronger. At this rate, we won''t survive until the Wyvern arrives!" Rose urgently informed him.
"I understand," Yuan replied.
A momentter, Yuan turned to his wives and said, "It''s time to unleash our true power. Let''s use our techniques and take this fight seriously, as the monsters grow stronger by the minute."
"We understand," they nodded in agreement.
''Getting serious? Have they been holding back until now? Goodness, how powerful are they?'' Rose eximed inwardly, taken aback by Yuan''s words.
Yuan raised his sword towards the heavens and focused his gaze on the monsters. He prepared to utilize a new technique he had acquired.
"Heavenly Sanctuary," Yuan whispered in a low voice.
Boom!
Yuan''s spirit master cultivation base surged, and an ancient aura enveloped him. The dark night sky brightened, and a radiant golden light illuminated the area within a 50-meter radius, as if it were bathed in daylight.
"What is this golden light? What''s happening?"
"Could it be a powerful spell?"
"No, there''s no mana in this blinding light. But it feels profound and overwhelming. My body trembles in its presence!"
"Could it be a divine ability? Like that of a god?"
The mages, hunters, and guards stood in astonishment, perplexed by the phenomenon unfolding before their eyes.
''Just what kind of person are you, Yuan?'' Rose pondered, her expression filled with surprise at the revtion.
The battlefield was now consumed by the extraordinary aura emanating from Yuan. The monsters hesitated, and even the most battle-hardened warriors couldn''t help but feel a mix of awe, reverence, and fear in the presence of this overwhelming power.
Chapter 124 Unimaginable Prowess
The Mages, the Hunters, and the guards immediately retreated toward the vige entrance, feeling overwhelmed by the radiant golden light that enveloped the area.
After safely distancing themselves, they cast confused gazes at Yuan, their expressions mirroring theirck of understanding regarding his intentions.
In the midst of their confusion, the monsters suddenly erupted into violent screams of pain, disregarding their ranks. The cacophony filled the air, as though a ughter was unfolding before their very eyes.
St!
With a sickening st, the monsters within Yuan''s Heavenly Sanctuary met their demise. The weight of an ancient, formidable pressure crushed them into mere meat paste. The scene resembled an invincible mountain suddenly descending upon the monsters, squashing them t.
Within a matter of seconds, the 50-meter radius surrounding Yuan held only the ttened remains of the once formidable creatures.
''...I never imagined this technique would possess such overwhelming power... I am left speechless,'' Yuan contemted in astonishment, his mind reeling from the surprising oue.
The area fell into an eerie silence, the monstrous roars fading into the background. The onlookers stood in awe and disbelief, having borne witness to the shocking event and the terrifying prowess Yuan disyed despite the absence of mana.
Rose''s eyes widened as she took in the scene, struggling toprehend the sheer magnitude of what she had just witnessed. Over 500 monsters reduced to mere meat paste within a few fleeting seconds, and Yuan aplished it with seemingly effortless ease.
''Just how strong are you, Yuan? How can you possess such unimaginable power?'' she murmured, her voice filled with a mix of daze, surprise, and incredulity.
A momentter, Rose snapped out of her daze and eximed, "This is it, everyone! The number of monsters has significantly decreased, and it''s our best chance to attack them!"
"Let''s show those mindless creatures their ce! EVERYONE, ATTACK!" Rose''s resounding voice sparked excitement within the crowd. They rallied behind her, unleashing their fury upon the remaining monsters.
Meanwhile, Yuan''s two mothers, Anna and Grace, his elder sister, Lily, and his beloveds, Emma and Xi Meili, were equally astonished by Yuan''s disy of power.
"What kind of technique did he just use? I''ve never seen him utilize it before..." Anna muttered, still in a daze.
"I, too, have never witnessed such a technique from him... The destructive force it possesses is truly terrifying," Grace added, her eyes filled with awe.
"It must be something he obtained from the ancient ruins," Lily conjectured, recalling the numerous techniques and treasures they had acquired from the ancient treasury.
"Whatever it is, Yuan has done an excellent job in reducing the monster numbers! Now, let us unleash our full power as well!" Xi Meili dered, charging towards the monsters. The others nodded in agreement and followed her lead.
Xi Meili summoned her Primordial Chaos mes, engulfing more than fifty monsters in one fell swoop. The sight left the onlookers speechless.
"What kind of mes are those? I can feel the heat from here, and it''s terrifying how effortlessly they turn the monsters into ash!"
"I-I don''t know, but that''s definitely not a spell or magic... I can''t exin it, but it''s undeniably formidable..."
People trembled in fear as Xi Meili''s mes incinerated the monsters, regardless of their ranks or power. The absence of mana within the mes only deepened the mystery, leaving many questions unanswered.
Meanwhile, Anna and Grace prepared to unleash their own techniques upon the monsters. Holding their swords firmly, they took aim with unwavering determination.
"Lotus Blossom Sword Dance..." both whispered in unison.
With swift and graceful movements, they lunged at the monsters, each strike resembling a beautifully choreographed dance. Their elegance captivated the attention of onlookers, momentarily entranced by their skill and precision.
A momentter, Lily turned to Emma and suggested, "Let''s join in on the fun! We can''t miss the opportunity to show our progress to Yuan, right?"
"Absolutely!" Emma nodded, determination shining in her eyes.
Lily wielded her sword, unleashing a brilliant arc of blue icy light that sliced through a multitude of monsters rushing towards her. The sword''s ethereal glow left a trail of destruction in its wake, iming the lives of nearly eighty monsters.
Meanwhile, Emma employed her palm technique, effortlessly decimating more than twenty monsters with each swift movement of her wrist. She continued her relentless assault, annihting over three hundred monsters within a matter of minutes.
Onlookers could only stare in shock and awe, astounded by her ability to dispatch the creatures with such ease.
''What kind of technique is she using? I can''t sense any mana, yet with every palm strike, she reduces more than twenty monsters to pulp... I''m at a loss for words!'' Rose observed Emma''s seamless ughter, her mind filled with amazement.
''Each of them possesses their own unique technique and prowess, and the most terrifying ones are Xi Meili and Yuan! I can only hope that they can defeat the wyvern...'' Rose mused, her thoughts wandering.
Just then, Yuan approached Rose and dered, "This will take forever if we continue fighting like this..."
"Tell everyone to retreat!" Yuan abruptlymanded.I think you should take a look at
"R-Right away!" Rose nodded, her words catching in her throat after witnessing Yuan''s earlier disy of power.
"Retreat! Everyone! Fall back to the entrance!" Rose''s voice rang out,manding the warriors to disengage from battle. Relieved and exhausted, the fighters hastened towards the vige entrance, grateful for the respite.
However, some high-ranking mages and hunters were left dumbfounded by this sudden change of ns.
"What the heck? What about the monsters?"
"Does it even matter? We''re being paid, so let''s do as we''re told!"
"Whatever! I could use a break!"
Rose paid no attention to their mutteredints and turned to Yuan. "Yuan, everyone has retreated to the entrance!"
Yuan nodded, gripping his sword with both hands, and raising it high, its sharp tip pointing towards the heavens. His body erupted with immense spiritual energy, surrounded by a divine aura. His sword, Empyreal Oblivion, radiated a blinding golden light, so intense that the de itself became indiscernible, as if transformed into a pir of light.
Taking a deep breath, Yuan swung his sword with the intention to cleave the very seas and sever the heavens themselves.
"Empyreal Severing Sword Strike..." Yuan whispered in a low voice.
A colossal golden beam of light shot forth from his sword, hurtling towards the remaining monsters. The creatures stood frozen in terror, their trembling legs refusing to obey theirmands.
The massive golden beam of light consumed every monster in its path, along with half of the mountain.
Boom!
The monsters vanished as the beam of light obliterated them, leaving behind a swath of destruction that extended over two miles of wilderness.
"No way!" Rose copsed to her knees, overwhelmed by the devastation caused by the Empyreal Severing Sword Strike.
''With such power, he could easily erase an entire city from the map in an instant!'' Rose inwardly eximed.
''It appears that the mastery of this technique has significantly increased its destructive power after leveling up! I must exercise caution when using it, lest I inadvertently turn a city into a colossal abyss...'' Yuan contemted to himself.
The crowd stood in awe, staring at the colossal crater before them, unable toprehend how a mere human could unleash such devastating power without the use of mana. It seemed impossible, almost godlike.
"T-This must be the power of a... God! No human could possess such might!"
"I''ve heard of a simr phenomenon urring in Clover Town near the border! They say a lone individual created a spectacle like this to defeat the Orc Lord there!"
"THE LORD OF THE MOUNTAIN IS HERE!" A thunderous voice echoed through the air, drawing everyone''s attention.
"That''s the wyvern...?" Yuan uttered, speechless as he observed the massive winged lizard engaging in battle with a group of mages and hunters not far away.
Rose nodded solemnly, her expression grave. "Indeed! That is the wyvern, and it appears to be on the brink of advancing to the S-rank. No wonder it dares to threaten our vige. It will be a formidable adversary to ovee."
"Do you believe you can defeat it, Yuan?" Rose turned to him, concern etched across her face. She worried that her request might be asking too much of him.
"It is undoubtedly much stronger than the Orc Lord I vanquished. However, I will exert myself to the fullest to defeat it," Yuan replied after a moment''s consideration.
"Don''t push yourself too hard, Yuan! If you cannot triumph, prioritize your own safety and flee. Remember, you have a family and a life that is not solely your own," Rose urged, her voice filled with genuine care.
"How could I possibly retreat when I know that this peaceful vige will be annihted if I do not defeat the wyvern!" Yuan vehemently shook his head in response.
''If I fail to vanquish the wyvern, you will perish, Rose...'' Yuan silently pondered, a sense of determination settling within him.
"Yuan..." Rose''s gaze softened as she looked at him, a passionate glimmer in her eyes, as if experiencing love at first sight.
"Hubby! Allow me to aid you in eradicating this DISGRACE! I cannot bear the sight of it!" Xi Meili''s voice suddenly rang out from behind.
"I understand!" Yuan nodded, fully aware of Xi Meili''s motivation to eliminate the wyvern swiftly. Its possession of dragon blood was an affront to her pride, and she could not tolerate its existence.
Chapter 125 Against The Wyvern
''Even though they are willingly risking their lives by deciding to fight the Wyvern, I can''t stand here and do nothing since this is our vige after all. I can''t fight head-on, but at least I can assist them.'' Rose thought to herself that even though her legs were trembling before the Lord of the Mountain¡ªThe Wyvern¡ªshe decided to assist Yuan and Xi Meili in defeating this monster that had threatened her vige.
A momentter, when they drew closer to the Wyvern, Rose shouted at the mages and hunters who were intercepting the creature and already pushed to their limits, "Fall back! Reinforcements are here! Attend to your injuries!"
"Madam Rose!" Blissful expressions appeared on the faces of the mages and hunters when they saw Rose, along with two other individuals emitting a profound aura that made them feel inferior.
A momentter, after the group of hunters and mages left the scene.
"I will assist the two of you to the best of my ability, Yuan and Xi Meili!" Rose said to them after they arrived before the Wyvern.
Yuan nodded and started at the wyvern that looked like a huge lizard with wings. The only thing that made it different from the rest of the lizards was that its long neck was like a giraffe''s and he had bat-like wings on his back.
''What a terrifying gaze and bloodthirsty aura! This Wyvern is, without a doubt, stronger than the Orc Lord...'' Yuan thought, feeling the bloodlust in the wyvern''s eyes.
Despite the daunting opponent before him, Yuan remained surprisingly calm. He had grown ustomed to such situations and, despite the wyvern''s strength, he was confident in his ability to defeat it.
The wyvern noticed theposed expressions of Yuan and Xi Meili, narrowing its eyes as it silently observed Yuan''s approach. It then spotted Rose standing beside them.
After a few seconds, the wyvern spoke in a grim voice, his tone filled with anger and resentment. "I have given you ample time to return my son, yet you have failed. And now you bring a few so-called experts to deal with me? Do you truly believe that these two insignificant humans can defeat me? a wyvern? Know your ce!"
"I SHALL UNLEASH MY FURY AND RAZE THIS ENTIRE VILLAGE!" The wyvern bellowed at Rose, its roar echoing through the air.
*ROAAAR* The Wyvern released a deafening roar as it rushed at Yuan, Xi Meili, and Rose, its red eyes filled with killing intent, while pping its huge bat-like wings to fly.
"Be careful, Yuan and Xi Meili!" Rose quickly warned them.
Yuan nodded, his grip on his sword tightening, while Xi Meili''s hands transformed into Dragon ws with sharp, formidable nails that could easily rip through the toughest of metals.
''What in the world... How can her hands turn into ws? And they look so sharp!'' Rose eximed internally, astonished by Xi Meili''s transformation.
"How dare a mere DISGRACE be so arrogant in front of me? Know your ce!" Xi Meili taunted, leaping upward with incredible speed to strike one of the Wyvern''s wings, causing it to falter and crash to the ground.
"HOW DARE YOU, HUMANS! You destroyed one of my wings! I WILL KILL YOU ALL!" The Wyvern roared in pain and fury, its damaged wing aching from Xi Meili''s attack.
The Wyvern, now enraged, turned its attention towards Yuan, raising its massive ws as Yuan braced himself, his sword held firmly to intercept the oing strike.
Boom!
Yuan felt the immense strength of the Wyvern as he blocked its attack, but he remained steadfast, unmoved by the force behind the strike.
"I will back you up!" Rose seized the opportunity and unleashed her most potent offensive spell against the Wyvern.
*ROAAR*
However, with a single roar, the Wyvern unleashed a tremendous st of air pressure, sending Rose flying several meters away upon impact.
"Rose, are you okay?" Yuan called out to her while simultaneously pushing the Wyvern back.
"I-I''m not hurt," Rose''s voice resounded, though it carried a hint of pain.
"You possess some ability for a weak human, I''ll give you that," the Wyvern acknowledged, impressed by Yuan''s ability to withstand its attack.
"I understand that you''re angry because you lost your child, but don''t you think you''re targeting the wrong people here? The ones who took your child away were the people from the Empire. If you seek revenge, direct it towards them. Why target innocent vigers who have done nothing wrong to you?" Yuan spoke up, his words filled with conviction and empathy.
"You know nothing, human. If they didn''t allow them to take away my child, how would they have been able to do so? They had the power to stop them, but they chose to do nothing. And if it weren''t for those greedy humans, how would they have known about my child? Now, answer me, human!" The Wyvern responded to Yuan with a grim voice, filled with resentment and sorrow.
"It''s not their fault for not stopping them from taking your child. The ones who took your child were much stronger than all of thembined. While I agree that humans can be greedy and shameless, it''s not a valid reason for you to decide to kill everyone in this vige. You''re being unreasonable here!" Yuan replied firmly, his voice unwavering.
Yuan understood that there were individuals at fault for informing the royal prince of the empire about the Wyvern''s child, but it didn''t justify the Wyvern''s desire for indiscriminate violence against innocent vigers.I think you should take a look at
"Don''t try to deceive me, lowly human! There is nothing you can do to change my mind. I will kill everyone in this vige, be it old or young. None shall be spared, and I will start with you!" The Wyvern roared at Yuan, its anger and determination evident.
However, suddenly, a tyrannical pressure descended upon the Wyvern, causing its blood to boil and its body to tremble. It felt a shiver running through its entire being, and its bloodline trembled in fear.
''What is this feeling? Why is my blood trembling in fear? Why can''t I move my body? What is this formidable pressure...?'' The Wyvern found itself kneeling on the ground, overwhelmed by the pressure it was experiencing.
"How dare a mere DISGRACE threaten my Hubby? Know your ce!" Xi Meili''s cold voice resounded, causing the Wyvern to feel as if it was in the presence of something divine.
As the Wyvern turned towards the voice, it beheld a woman with horns on her forehead, coldly staring at him with bright yellow lizard-like eyes, surrounded by the illusion of a menacing ck shadow.
''Who is she? How can she make my blood tremble in fear?'' The Wyvern wondered, astounded by how this seemingly frail woman could evoke such fear within him.
"Hubby! I''ve restrained his movements. Now, you can finish him off!" Xi Meili eximed, a bright smile on her face.
''Huh? Restrained his movements? But how? I don''t even see her lifting a finger. How can she restrain the Wyvern''s movements?'' Rose thought in disbelief, amazed by the mysterious power Xi Meili possessed.
"I understand!" Yuan nodded, stepping closer to the Wyvern.
A momentter, Yuan addressed the Wyvern, his voice carrying determination. "I understand the pain of being separated from someone you love. However, if you choose to kill innocent vigers who have done nothing wrong, I have no choice but to stop your madness by taking your life."
After uttering those words, Yuan''s eyes flickered with bright light, and Empyreal Oblivion in his hand began to tremble, seemingly filled with excitement.
"One Sword, One Strike!" Yuan dered, swinging his sword with precision, aiming for the Wyvern''s neck. A blue arc of light shed before the Wyvern''s eyes, but thanks to Xi Meili''s pressure, the Wyvern couldn''t move before the sword reached near his neck.
"?!"
However, the Wyvern managed to move his body at thest minute, defying Xi Meili''s tyrannical pressure, and used his ws to block the attack. Yet, Yuan''s sword proved to be sharper than the Wyvern anticipated, easily piercing through his scaly ws.
*ROAAARRRRR*
The Wyvern let out a painful roar as one of his ws was severed, blood spurting from his severed arm.
"Hmm?" Xi Meili was surprised by the Wyvern''s resilience and will to survive. She didn''t expect him to break free from her restriction, considering the minimal amount of dragon blood he possessed.
"I didn''t expect you to save yourself at thest moment... Well, color me surprised!" Yuan sighed, acknowledging the Wyvern''s escape from certain death.
"I will kill you! I will fucking kill you, damn human!"
The Wyvern roared violently at Yuan, swinging his other w at him. However, he couldn''t reach Yuan due to Xi Meili''s continued pressure restraining his movements.
"I don''t have time to y with you any longer. Let''s end this for good!" Yuan dered, preparing to unleash the Empyreal Severing Sword Strike once again, this time using only 40 percent of its full power.
Yuan swung his sword vertically, and the same golden beam of light rushed towards the Wyvern. The Wyvern, unable to move a muscle under Xi Meili''s pressure, watched in terror as the golden beam approached him.
In a final act of defiance, the Wyvern turned his head towards Xi Meili and let out a violent roar.
"AAAAHHHHHH! DAMN YOU, HUMANS!"
When the golden beam of light finally reached the Wyvern, it consumed his entire figure, tearing his body into millions of pieces until nothing remained.
However, the golden light didn''t stop there. It continued to soar forward, striking the mountain with a resounding impact.
BOOM!
The entire Pinebrook Valley shook violently as Yuan''s sword strike created a massive crater once again, leaving an indelible mark on thend.
Chapter 126 Any Parent Wouldve Done The Same
A few momentster, after Yuan had defeated the Wyvern, a notification appeared in front of him.
[Congrattions, host! You managed to defeat a monster stronger than the Orc Lord with ease,] Nora eximed cheerfully.
Yuan shook his head and responded to Nora, "You''re giving me too much credit, Nora. If it weren''t for Xi Meili restraining the Wyvern''s movements, I wouldn''t have been able to defeat him so easily. Most of the credit goes to Xi Meili."
[Well, if that''s what you think, host.] Nora replied a momentter.
The Wyvern had been much stronger than the Orc Lord, and Yuan knew that he would have struggled to defeat it on his own at this moment. He owed a great deal of his sess to his capable and supportive wife, Xi Meili.
"H-He... He really killed the Wyvern..." Rose mumbled in disbelief, her eyes wide as she stared at the massive crater just a few meters away.
Despite knowing that Yuan possessed strength beyond the ordinary, Rose had doubted whether he would be able to truly kill the Wyvern. She couldn''t help but gaze at the crater in astonishment, struggling toprehend the unimaginable power Yuan had disyed.
"What kind of being are you, Yuan? How can you possess such iprehensible god-like power? Are you truly not a... God?" Rose''s thoughts drifted into a daze as she continued to stare at Yuan''s figure a few meters away.
A momentter, Xi Meili approached Yuan and spoke to him, "Hubby, you managed to kill the DISGRACE more quickly than I anticipated. I''m impressed!"
"If it weren''t for your help, it would have taken me much longer than expected. Thank you for assisting me, Meili," Yuan expressed his gratitude to Xi Meili with a smile.
"I only provided a little assistance; you were the one who killed it," Xi Meili responded, her face slightly flushed.
Soon after, Rose joined them and inquired, "Yuan... Xi Meili... Are you both okay? Are you injured? We should go and treat your injuries..."
"We''re perfectly fine, Rose. You don''t need to worry about us. How about you? Are you okay? You were blown away by the Wyvern''s roar," Yuan recalled the moment when Rose had been sent flying.
In truth, Yuan was unscathed because Xi Meili had expertly restricted the Wyvern''s movements, preventing it from reaching him or causing any harm.
"I-I''m fine too," Rose replied promptly, her face slightly blushing.
''Only my butt is sore from the crash earlier, though...'' Rose thought to herself silently, not showing any hint of pain on her face.
Unbeknownst to Yuan, Rose felt a bit embarrassed to admit that she was experiencing some soreness in her buttocks from being blown away. She chose to keep that information to herself.
"I''m d to hear that you''re fine, Rose," Yuan said with a smile on his handsome face, causing Rose to blush even more, feeling a warmth spread through her entire being.
Meanwhile, after the golden pir of light dissipated, a stunning sight greeted the mages and hunters - a colossal crater where the Wyvern''s body should have been. The sheer force of the attack left them in awe, their voices hushed with astonishment.
"Look! The golden pir of light has vanished, but... what''s this? A massive crater in its ce instead of the wyvern''s body? How powerful was that attack?"
"Unbelievable! Itpletely obliterated the wyvern. Is it... defeated?"
"Thank God that the Lord of the Mountain was defeated; I ampletely exhausted and can no longer fight."
"Me too! I''m hardly moving my body!"
"This isn''t the first time such devastation has urred. However, it appears slightly less destructivepared to the previous encounter."
"Who possesses such immense power? It must be a deity! No ordinary mortal could wield such overwhelming force."
"We must tread cautiously. If there is someone capable of harnessing this level of power, they could be a formidable ally or a fearsome adversary."
"Indeed, the sheer magnitude of this disy leaves little doubt. Our understanding of power must expand beyond our previous notions."
"Whatever, the important thing is that the Wyvern was defeated, and we can finally take a rest now."
Meanwhile, Yuan''s two mothers, Anna and Grace, his elder sister, Lily, and his beloved Emma continued to fight the mobs near the entrance of the vige.I think you should take a look at
"This is thest one..." Lily dered triumphantly as she swiftly dispatched the final monster with a flicker of her sword.
Having fought alongside Yuan while he faced the Wyvern, they had collectively eliminated over two thousand monsters. Those who bore witness to their disy of skill and power were left astounded. Never in their wildest dreams had they imagined that these women could be so formidable in battle.
As they saw the golden pir of light vanish in the distance, Grace wore a smile on her face and said, "It appears that our darling haspleted his task. Let us go and see if he is alright."
"It seems to be the case, and I believe he defeated the wyvern quite easily; after all, we are talking about Yuan! And we all know how powerful he is!" Lily nodded with a smile.
"Agreed. But I sensed the aura of the Wyvern earlier, and from its intensity, I can tell that it was many times stronger than the Orc Lord Yuan defeated in Clover Town," Emma remarked, her voice tinged with a mixture of seriousness and concern.
"Let''s go. I''m quite anxious to see how he fared." Anna nodded in agreement, her motherly instincts prompting her worry for her child.
"You''re worrying over nothing, Anna," Grace said to Anna.They than made their way towards the location where Yuan had faced off against the Wyvern.
A few momentster, Yuan''s two mothers, Anna and Grace, his elder sister, Lily, and his beloved, Emma, arrived before a massive crater created by the Empyreal Severing Sword Strike.
"Goodness!" They gasped nervously as they took in the sight of the enormous crater.
They had witnessed Yuan use this technique once before in Clover Town, but it was nothingpared to whaty before them now. The crater was many timesrger than they had anticipated.
"Is this... Is this caused by Yuan?" Emma mumbled, in a voice filled with disbelief.
"The destructive force of the technique was so powerful that not even a drop of blood from the wyvern remained... I am speechless." Lily added, her voice filled with surprise.
Anna, scanning the surroundings, asked, "But where are Yuan and Xi Meili?"
"Over there. It seems that Rose is with them too... Somehow, I''m not surprised by this." Emma, responded pointing in their direction.
A momentter, they reached the spot where Yuan and Xi Meili stood, and Anna addressed Yuan, her voice filled with concern, "Yuan, are the two of you alright?"
Suddenly, Anna''s voice resounded from behind, causing them to turn around. Yuan smiled and reassured Anna, "We''re perfectly fine, Anna. How about you? Did any of you sustain injuries?"
Anna, relieved to hear that his family was unharmed, asked them with genuine concern, "We''re also perfectly fine, Yuan. Thank you for asking. How about you, Rose? Are you alright?"
"Thanks for asking, but I''m fine." Rose replied with a smile.
A littleter, Lily remarked to Yuan, "You truly defeated the Wyvern, Yuan. I hadplete faith that you would do it effortlessly, and as expected, you did."
Yuan shook his head modestly and corrected her, "You''re mistaken, Lily. The wyvern was a formidable opponent, far stronger than the Orc Lord. It was on the verge of advancing to the S-rank. If not for Xi Meili''s help, I would not have been able to defeat it so easily. Xi Meili yed a crucial role, and I consider myself fortunate to have her by my side."
"Oh, Hubby, you''re making me blush!" Xi Meili said, blushing bright red, and covered her face with her hands.
A few minutester, Yuan stood before the massive crater, his heart heavy with guilt for having killed the Wyvern. He understood the pain a parent would feel if their child was forcefully taken away, whether they be human or monster.
Unbeknownst to him, Rose quietly approached from behind and, as she gazed at the crater, spoke softly, "I cannot thank you enough for protecting the Pinebrook vige and its innocent residents, Yuan."
Yuan turned to face her, his expression somber. "There''s no need to thank me. While the Wyvern had a valid reason for seeking revenge, he chose the wrong path and targeted innocent lives. I couldn''t allow him to massacre an entire vige that had done nothing wrong. If I hadn''t stopped him, hundreds, if not thousands, of innocent people would have perished due to his madness."
"I see..." Rose nodded, her eyes filled with contemtion.
Yuan''s attention was then drawn to the guard who had apanied them to the manor when they first arrived.
"Thank you for defending the Pinebrook vige, Senior Yuan." The guard bowed deeply and expressed his gratitude.
"Yuan, the guards will take care of things here. Let''s return to the manor and tend to ourselves. After hours of fighting, you all must be exhausted and in need of rest." Rose said to him sometimester.
Yuan nced at his wives, realizing their fatigue. He nodded in agreement. "You''re right, Rose. Let''s head back to the manor and recuperate. We''ve all fought valiantly, and we deserve some rest."
With that, they turned away from the crater, leaving the scene of their hard-fought battle.
Chapter 127 The Village Is Safe Now
As Yuan and his wives followed Rose back to the vige, they observed that the overall condition of the vigers and buildings seemed rtively unharmed, aside from a few minor cracks caused by the shockwaves of Yuan''s attack.
"It appears that the vige hasn''t suffered any significant damage, just a few scratches," Yuanmented, rying his observation to Rose.
"You''re right, Yuan. It''s fortunate that the vige didn''t sustain severe damage from the shockwaves. If that were the case, it would have taken a considerable amount of time and effort to recover, potentially impacting the vige''s economy." Rose nodded in agreement, a sense of relief washing over her.
"Indeed," Yuan responded, his gaze wandering to the serene night sky above. "Many people would have lost their homes, where they''ve shared precious memories with their families. I''m d I was able to safeguard those cherished moments for the people of this vige."
''At this point, I don''t know how to thank you enough. You have done so much for us that we don''t know how to repay this debt to you guys...'' Rose thought to herself as she looked at Yuan and his wives with a profound expression.
Lost in her thoughts, Rose couldn''t help but admire Yuan''s handsome face illuminated by the moonlight.
"He''s so handsome..." she murmured, momentarily captivated by his appearance.
After a few minutes, Yuan, his wives, and Rose arrived at the Monroe family''s manor. Ava, Rose''s younger sister, approached them anxiously, bombarding them with questions about the earthquake and blinding light that had urred earlier, as well as the fate of the Wyvern.
"Calm down, Ava. Listen to me," Rose said gently, her smile reassuring. "Everything has been resolved by Yuan, Xi Meili, Anna, Grace, Emma, and Lily. They not only defended the vige from powerful monsters at the entrance but also defeated the Wyvern themselves. Our vige is safe now."
"W-What? Our Pinebrook vige is no longer in danger?" Ava''s eyes widened in surprise, her anxiety giving way to a sweet smile.
Rose nodded, her voice filled with pride. "Indeed! Our vige is safe now. And as for the golden light and the earthquakes earlier, believe it or not, they were all caused by Yuan here."
Ava''s mouth hung open in disbelief upon hearing her sister''s words. How could one person be responsible for such extraordinary phenomena?
''With such incredible strength, are they really not gods...?'' Ava pondered, her gaze shifting between Yuan and his wives, overwhelmed by a sense of disbelief.
A momentter, Ava came out of her daze and immediately bowed her head towards Yuan and his wives. "Mr. Yuan and everyone, thank you for protecting our peaceful Pinebrook vige. I''m truly grateful."
Anna shook her head and spoke gently to Ava. "There''s no need to thank us, Ava. Your sister has already expressed her gratitude on behalf of all of us. We did what we had to do."
Curiosity flickered in Ava''s eyes as she turned to Yuan. "By the way, Mr. Yuan, are you truly not gods as the rumors suggest? It''s hard for me to believe that a person with such extraordinary power could be merely human."
Yuan sighed softly before responding. "I understand your skepticism, Ava. But it is the truth. We are not gods, despite what people may say. Extraordinary power can be found within humans as well."
"Even if you say that, it''s still difficult to believe... After witnessing the incredible feats you and your wives have aplished, it''s hard for anyone to dismiss the notion of your divine nature." Ava''s eyes reflected her uncertainty.
"Believe it or not, it''s your choice. We cannot control what others believe or perceive." Yuan smiled helplessly.
Once they entered the yard, Yuan and his wives noticed a crowd of people, mostly women, children, and elderly individuals, taking refuge in Rose''s expansive front yard. These vigers sought safety within the Monroe family''s manor, seeking protection from the monsters that roamed outside the vige.
Most of the people in the Pinebrook vige are farmers who have little to no experience fighting monsters. Those who know how to fight monsters a little take the duty to look out for monsters who might have slipped inside silently without altering the defenders at the entrance of the vige.
"As you can see, our family manor is fortified with sturdy walls, making it the safest ce within Pinebrook vige. That''s why the vigers have sought refuge here." Rose, observing Yuan and his wives'' perplexed expressions, exined the situation.
"I see." Yuan nodded in understanding.
Meanwhile, the vigers within the garden noticed Rose''s return, apanied by Yuan and his wives, causing whispers to ripple through the crowd.
"Look, everyone! The eldest miss has returned from the battlefield!"
"Huh? They''ve already returned?! Does that mean they''ve defeated the Lord of the mountain?"
"Look beside the eldest miss. Aren''t those the mighty God and Goddesses that descended from the heavens at the vige entrance a few days ago?"
"Yes, indeed! I can''t mistake them for anyone else. I was present when theynded near the entrance!"
"If the gods are here with the eldest miss, it can only mean one thing¡ªthey have defeated the Lord of the mountain."
"Absolutely! The golden pirs of light earlier must have been their divine power. They used it to vanquish the Lord of the mountain."I think you should take a look at
"This means our Pinebrook vige is safe now. The gods are truly watching over us!"
A few vigers approached Rose, their expressions filled with anticipation. A middle-aged woman spoke up, addressing Rose as the eldest miss.
"Eldest miss Rose, you''re back. Does this mean the Lord of the mountain has been defeated?"
"Eldest miss, is it true?" Another viger asked, seeking confirmation.
Rose took a deep breath, preparing to address the crowd. "Everyone, please calm down and listen to me. The Lord of the mountain and the monsters have indeed been defeated. It was thanks to Yuan and his wives, Anna, Grace, Lily, Emma, andst but not least, Xi Meili. Theirbined efforts have ensured the safety of our vige."
A sense of relief and gratitude washed over the vigers as they absorbed Rose''s words, realizing that their vige was now secure.
"Really? Oh, thank goodness! Finally, the nightmare has ended!"
"Did you hear that? The gods really defeated the Lord of the mountain."
"I heard it too! Our vige is safe now!"
A few minutester, the middle-aged woman looked at Yuan and his wives with teary eyes and bowed to them.
"Thank you for saving our vige and our lives, Oh mighty Gods. If you hadn''t intervened, I can''t imagine what our fate would have been."
Yuan shook his head and replied, "It''s alright, there''s no need to thank us. We simply did what was right, and once again, we are not gods. We are human beings just like the rest of you."
Rose turned to Yuan and his wives and said, "Let''s go inside the manor now. Mom must be quite worried about us by now."
"Well then, let''s not keep her waiting. Let''s head inside now, shall we?" Anna suggested, understanding the worry a mother would feel.
"Very well," Rose nodded and led them inside. Yuan and his wives followed her into the manor.
Some timeter, they arrived at the living hall of the manor, where Madam La was sitting on a plush sofa, wearing a worried expression. Standing beside her was the head maid, Ivy, who also appeared concerned.
"Mom, Ivy, are you guys okay?" Rose hurried towards her mother on the sofa.
"Rose... Yuan and the misses... Why are you guys here? What happened to defending the vige? What about the Lord of the Mountain?" Madam La asked, her face filled with anxiety as she stood up from the sofa.
''Why have they returned so early? Have they really managed to defeat the Lord of the Mountain? It seems impossible to defeat such a near S-rank monster so easily. Why are they here?'' Ivy''s mind raced with questions.
"Mom and Ivy, I have really good news to tell you! Yuan and his wives not only defeated the army of monsters but also the Lord of the Mountain, all by themselves." Rose exined the situation to them with a bright smile on her face.
"Really?! Yuan and his wives defeated the monster invasion and the Lord of the Mountain?! Our vige is no longer in danger?!" Madam La''s eyes shimmered with emotion upon hearing the news.
"Eldest Miss... Is it really true that Lord Yuan and his wives have defeated the Lord of the Mountain?" Ivy asked, seemingly in disbelief.
"Indeed! What I said is the truth! They truly defeated the Wyvern. You can go and see for yourself, although it''s a pity that not even a single drop of the Wyvern''s blood remains at the site," Rose reassured them with a warm smile.
"I-I don''t know what to say at this point, Yuan and the misses... I truly don''t know how to thank you for your incredible feat. You have done us a great favor, and we don''t know how to repay you..." Madam La expressed her gratitude with a grateful expression.
"Madam La, your feelings are more than enough, and you have shown us great hospitality during our stay," Yuan said with a sincere smile on his face.
"I agree with my darling, Miss La," Grace nodded in agreement.
"No, that won''t do! I must find a way to thank you properly!" Madam La eximed, shaking her head.
Suddenly, a great idea appeared in her mind.
''Hehehe! This is a great chance for me to help Rose; I can hit two targets with the same arrow.'' Madam La thought, and a mysterious smileappeared on her lips.
Chapter 128 Accepting The Monroe Sisters
"I know just the right thing! Yuan, you can have my daughter! And if Rose isn''t enough for you to repay the debt, I can also add Julie and our little Ava! And if you don''t want to make them your wives, they can be your concubines!" Madam La said it with a smile a momentter, causing others to frown at her.
"Ha...!"
Yuan''s two mothers, Anna and Grace, his elder sister Lily, and his beloveds, Emma and Xi Meili, widened their eyes in surprise. They couldn''t believe what they were hearing. How could a mother offer her children to someone they had only known for a few days so casually? They were baffled by Madam La''s audacity.
''What a cunning woman... She will use her daughters to repay the favor. Not only will she repay the debt, but she will also gain a powerful son-inw in return. She will hit two targets with a single arrow!''
''I know she was dangerous and was plotting something behind our back for my dear...'' Anna thought, recognizing the maniption behind Madam La''s words.
''What? Is Madam seriously thinking about giving Rose, Julie, and young Miss Ava to Sir Yuan? Isn''t it a bit inappropriate? They only met him a few days ago.'' Ivy looked at Madam La with wide eyes, seemingly surprised by her words.
Yuan looked at Madam La with a baffled expression, but before he could respond, Madam La looked at Rose and asked her, "What do you think, Rose? Are you willing to be Yuan''s wife or even his concubine? I know that you liked him, and I also know that you probably won''t find someone like him again."
"Wait a moment... "
And as Yuan opened his mouth, Rose silently stole a nce at him and bashfully nodded her head with a bright, rosy face.
"I am willing," Rose mumbled in a low but clear voice, her eyes avoiding direct contact with Yuan.
''Looks like my instincts were right; this girl really has fallen for this handsome boy despite him being much younger than her, but I''m happy that she has finally found someone for herself...'' Madam La smiled after hearing her daughter Rose''s answer.
A momentter, Madam La shifted her gaze to Ava, her question directed at her youngest daughter. "And how about you, Ava? Are you willing to be Yuan''s wife as well?"
Ava''s eyes widened in surprise at her mother''s words. She hadn''t expected such a proposition. Her mind raced, and conflicting emotions filled her heart. After a moment of hesitation, she looked at Yuan, her voice trembling slightly as she responded.
"I... I''m not sure, Mother. It''s all so sudden..." Ava''s words trailed off, uncertainty evident in her voice.
Madam La''s smile faltered for a brief moment before she regained herposure. She reached out to gently hold Ava''s hand, her voice filled with reassurance.
"Ava, my dear, think about it carefully. Yuan is a good man, strong and caring. He has shown his dedication to our vige, and I believe he will treat you well. Take your time to decide."
Ava blushed, her cheeks turning a deep shade of red as she listened to her mother''s words. It had only been a short while since she had met Yuan, but unknowingly, she had also fallen in love with him.
"I-I also...I''m willing to be with Mr. Yuan," Ava mumbled in a low voice, her words barely audible, her face burning with embarrassment.
Madam La nodded, her delight evident. "Good, I expect nothing less from my daughter!"
Meanwhile, Grace, Ava''s sister, stared at Yuan with a mysterious smile ying on her lips.
''As expected of my darling, he is too handsome for a girl to resist his charms... hehe!'' Grace thought to herself.
"It seems that we''re getting new sisters soon..." Lily mumbled in a low voice.
"Agreed... "The others nodded.
In that moment, the door to the living hall opened, and the rest of the Monore family entered.
"Mother, are you alright? Did a monster sneak inside while I was gone?" James Monroe, Ava''s brother, looked at his mother with concern. He had no clue about the situation he had just walked into.I think you should take a look at
"Mother!" Julie, another sister, rushed towards the sofa, her expression tinged with worry.
Instead of assuring them that she was fine and no monster had invaded the manor, Madam La looked at Julie and spoke. "Julie, I have already heard about the situation from Rose. I''m thinking about giving your hand, along with your other sister''s, to Mr. Yuan for saving our vige. Your two sisters have already agreed to be his wives, if not concubines."
Unlike on Earth, in this world, it was quitemon for strong males to have multiple partners. This was why Rose and Ava had agreed to be Yuan''s wives, despite knowing that he already had multiple partners. They had also noticed that his wives were very friendly with one another, which was a rare urrence in most harems. Therefore, they didn''t hesitate to make their decision.
Julie''s eyes widened in surprise at her mother''s words. She looked at Ava and Rose, who stood nearby, their expressions filled with determination and eptance.
"Mother, I... I understand," Julie said, her voice filled with a mix of hesitation and resolve. "If it is for the vige and if Ava and Rose have already made their choice, then I will... I will also agree to be one of Mr. Yuan''s wives."
Madam La smiled, her heart filled with pride for her daughters. "Thank you, Julie. You''ve made a noble choice, and I''m proud of all of you."
James, on the other hand, stood there dumbfounded, his mind struggling toprehend the sudden turn of events. "Wait, what? Giving their hands to Yuan? Are you serious, Mother?" he eximed, his voiceced with disbelief.
Madam La turned her gaze towards her son, a hint of determination in her eyes. "Yes, James. I have thought long and hard about this decision. Yuan and his wives have proven their strength and dedication to our vige. They risked their lives to protect us, and it is only right that we show our gratitude in a meaningful way."
A few momentster, Julie approached Rose and spoke with a mix of apology and determination. "I''m sorry, elder sister. I know that you already have feelings for Yuan, but the truth is, I have also fallen in love with him the moment Iid my eyes on his handsome face..."
"Oh, Julie... It''s alright. I don''t me you for falling in love with the same person. And above all, it''s not your fault that you have feelings for Yuan... It''s just that he is too handsome for any of us to resist..." Rose looked at Julie, a perplexed feeling in her heart. She reached out and ced aforting hand on Julie''s shoulder.
As they continued their conversation, Yuan cleared his throat loudly, drawing their attention. He spoke, trying to make sense of the situation. "Excuse me. I''m ttered by your feelings, but isn''t this moving a bit too fast? We barely know each other, and I already have five wives."
Madam La interjected, dismissing Yuan''s concerns. "It''s alright, Yuan! If you want to marry them in a few years, they can wait for you! I can assure you that they have never been in a rtionship before, just like my idiot son here. They are still maidens."
"That''s not what I''m trying to say¡ª" Yuan began, but Julie cut him off with a disheartened expression.
"Are we not good enough for you, Mr. Yuan?" Julie asked, her voice filled with disappointment.
"Eh? I never said that..." Yuan shook his head quickly, feeling overwhelmed by the situation.
Ava stepped forward, speaking up in support of her sisters. "If Mr. Yuan doesn''t feelfortable with us now, we''re willing to wait until you''re ready to ept us, however long that might take... Even if it''s only as your concubines."
Yuan was left speechless. Why did they want to be with him so much? He knew he was handsome and had his charms, but this was beyond his expectations.
''Rose is one thing, and I quite like her myself, but what''s with these two? Have they really fallen in love with me?'' Yuan pondered inwardly.
While Yuan was lost in thought, his mother Anna ced her hand on his shoulder, offering her guidance. "Dear, you shouldn''t keep ady waiting like this, you know? They seem to really like you, and I don''t mind you epting them as your wives as well. Just remember to love us equally."
Yuan looked at Anna, surprised by her suggestion to ept the Monroe sisters as his wives. He nced at Grace, Emma, Lily, and Xi Meili, who all nodded in agreement.
A few moments passed, and Yuan took a deep breath, his gaze shifting to Rose, Ava, and Julie, who patiently awaited his answer.
"Thank you, Rose, Ava, and Julie," Yuan replied softly, his voice filled with genuine warmth. "Your willingness to be with me means a lot. Let''s take the time to get to know each other better. We can let our feelings for one another develop naturally."
"D-Does that mean Mr. Yuan is willing to ept us as your wives?" Julie asked, excitementcing her voice.
Yuan smiled at them, his eyes filled with kindness and understanding. He nodded his head, confirming his decision.
Chapter 129 Roses Shyness
Seeing Yuan nodding his head with a gentle smile on his face, the Monroe sisters'' faces bloomed into delighted smiles.
"For a moment, I thought I was going to get rejected! But thank God you epted me, even though I''m not as beautiful as your other wives..." Julie said with a big smile on her face as a tear of joy escaped her eyes.
"I''m also very happy that you have epted me as your future wife, Mr. Yuan," Ava said with a bright smile on her rosy face.
A minuteter, the two sisters immediately approached him with big smiles on their faces. They hugged him on each side, with Ava on the left and Julie on the right.
As the two sisters embraced Yuan, their future husband, they felt warmth in their hearts that they had never felt before. It was a foreign feeling, making them feel safe and protected around him.
''It feels so warm... As if I''m being protected. Does hugging a man always feel like this...?'' They thought inwardly.
A minuteter, the two sisters looked at Yuan''s handsome face for a moment before bringing their faces closer to him at the same time. They gently pressed their lips on his cheeks, kissing him on the cheeks.
They stopped kissing Yuan after a minute, their faces turning rosy. Feeling embarrassed about the whole thing, they buried their faces in his chest.
''I didn''t expect them to be this bold to kiss me in front of their mother and brother... Thank God their father is extremely ill and can''t leave his bed, or he would''ve died instantly upon seeing his beloved daughter''s action with his own eyes...'' Yuan thought inwardly.
However, Yuan didn''t stop them from keeping hugging him; since he had already epted their mother''s proposal to ept them as his wives, it would be inappropriate of him to stop his future wives from hugging him.
Furthermore, as a matter of fact, Yuan quite likes the sensation of being hugged by two beauties at the same time, despite being hugged all the time by his two mothers or his other wives.
"Eh?" Rose, who was standing beside her mother La, was shocked to see her two sisters way ahead of her, already kissing Yuan. Even though it was a normal kiss, it still caught her off guard.
''H-How could they do something so shameless before everyone else? Aren''t they feeling the least bit of shame?... If this continues, I will be left behind by far by those two...'' Rose cried inwardly.
Meanwhile, Yuan''s two mothers, Anna and Grace, his elder sister, Lily, and his beloved, Emma, only smiled at their childish behavior. As for Xi Meili, she was just staring at the two sisters clinging to her hubby with a smile on her face.
"They look really happy to hug our darling now that he has epted them as his wives," Grace said with a smile on her face.
"Indeed! I was really surprised at first when Madam La suddenly announced that she would offer her daughters to him just because we saved this vige. I was furious at her for treating her daughters as bargaining chips... But now I see why she offered her daughters to him," Anna said with a smile, seemingly lost in thought.
"I thought it would only be Rose, but I didn''t expect this oue! As expected of my little brother, no one can escape his charm," Lily said proudly, while Emma nodded in agreement.
As Xi Meili possessed the memories of her ancestors, seeing Yuan embracing other women besides his wives was nothing new to her. She was aware that in the most royal harems, the stronger the male, the more partners he had. And she knew that Yuan would definitely be strong in the future, strong enough to shake the Nine Heavens and bring chaos to the world.
At this moment, Madam La was smiling ear to ear, looking at her two daughters hugging Yuan with intimacy.
''They are fast learners... I''m proud of you, my girls! You didn''t let me down one bit...'' Madam La thought inwardly with a delighted smile on her face.
However, her eyesnded on Rose, who was standing beside her, and she sighed. She thought to herself, ''If only Rose were more like her younger sisters... Despite being older than Yuan, they have surely surpassed Rose in some aspects of life... If she continues to act so shy, she will be left behind by her younger sisters.''
A momentter, Madam La said to Rose, "Rose, why don''t you join your sisters and give a warm hug to your future husband? If you continue to be shy like this, you will be left behind by your younger sisters..."
"Mom...?" Rose mumbled in a low voice, feeling embarrassed as her face turnedpletely rosy.
''This daughter of mine... She is way too shy to express her feelings... *Sigh*'' Madam La thought inwardly with a sigh.
"What? Don''t tell me you''re feeling embarrassed to hug your future husband? Look at your younger sisters, they are way ahead of you. They don''t seem embarrassed to hug him at all. If they can do it, you can do it too," Madam La said to Rose, causing Yuan and his wives to turn around.I think you should take a look at
As cultivators with sharp senses, they could hear even the slightest noise in the atmosphere, so they heard very clearly what Madam La and Rose were talking about, as if they were saying it in their ears.
A momentter, Yuan then looked at Ava and Julie and said to them, "Would you mind letting go of me for a moment? I don''t want your big sister to feel left out like this."
"Oh, sorry... We just feel veryfortable hugging you..." Julie said with a rosy face and let go of the hug.
"Same here..." Ava eximed, her face also flushed.
''So they can act cute too...'' Yuan thought inwardly with a smile and approached Rose.
After approaching Rose, Yuan smiled at her and said, "Don''t you want to hug me as well, Rose?"
When Yuan asked her that, Rose blushed and avoided making eye contact with him. Unlike her sisters Ava and Julie, Rose was quite shy, as she had never thought about rtionships before and had solely focused on developing the vige. With her father being extremely ill and unable to leave his bed, the responsibility for the future of the vige had fallen on her shoulders, making her even busier than ever. However, all of that changed when she met Yuan.
Meeting Yuan sparked a newfound interest in Rose, not because of his handsome face, but because of his personality. In the short time they spent together strolling through the vige, she began to develop feelings for him. And when he fought against the fearsome Wyvern to save the vige, her love for him grew even stronger.
"If I don''t do something now, I''ll truly be left behind by my younger sisters, and it will disappoint Yuan... I don''t want to disappoint him! ... I really love him," Rose thought inwardly.
"What are you waiting for? Go and hug him already!" Madam La whispered into Rose''s ear with a yful smile, pushing her towards Yuan.
"Huh?" Suddenly, Rose felt a gentle push from behind and found herself in Yuan''s embrace, surprised by her mother''s actions. She had never expected her mother to do such a thing.
''How could Mother do this to me? Is she so desperate to have Yuan as her son-inw that she pushed her own daughter into his arms?'' Rose cried inwardly, unable to believe what had just happened.
''But... this also feels quite nice... It''s warm and cozy. I''ve never felt like this before. It''s as though I am free from all the burdens and can finally rx,'' she thought as she nestled her head against his chest, disying a delighted expression.
Yuan smiled and wrapped his arm around her waist, holding her tightly. Rose felt his arm encircling her waist but chose not to stop him since she would soon be his wife anyway.
''It seems she is starting to enjoy the hug, and her shyness is lessening after hugging me for over a minute,'' Yuan thought inwardly with a smile.
A momentter, Yuan released the hug and said to Rose, "You shouldn''t have hesitated to hug me, you know?"
"But it''s... it''s just embarrassing for me to hug you, even though you''re my future husband... I can''t help it..." Rose mumbled in a low voice, her face blushing.
"Hahaha! What''s there to be embarrassed about hugging your future husband, huh?" Yuan chuckled.
"You won''t understand even if I were to tell you..." Rose mumbled with a shy voice and a rosy face.
"Is that so...? Well, whatever it is, I won''t press you further since you have no intention of telling me," Yuan said a momentter.
However, with a yful tone, Yuan added, "By the way, aren''t you going to let go of me, or are you nning to stay like this forever?"
Chapter 130 A Mothers Worry
I would like to extend my sincere gratitude to "Daoist_Culture" for their generous gift of a "Magic Castle." Your kindness is truly appreciated, and I am filled with immense joy upon receiving such a delightful present. Thank you ever so much for your thoughtfulness and support.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
Upon hearing Yuan''s teasing voice, Rose''s cheeks flushed red, and she immediately let go of the hug, distancing herself from Yuan.
"I-I... This...that..." Rose stuttered, feeling flustered.
She had never encountered a situation like this before. Lost in thefort and rxation of the hug, she had lost track of time and enjoyed the warmth, forgetting that they were in the presence of her mother, brother, and others who witnessed the act.
''Oh, God! How could I forget that everyone was watching me hug Yuan so intimately? I''m so stupid! Aww, this is so embarrassing!'' Rose cried inwardly, feeling mortified by her actions.
As the acting head of the vige, Rose carried numerous responsibilities, akin to the actual head. Acting so inappropriately by hugging a young man for an extended period, even if he was her future husband, felt out of ce for someone in her position.
''I''m acting like a little girl in love... though it''s true in a sense...'' Rose mumbled to herself, feeling self-conscious in front of everyone.
A momentter, Yuan chuckled and said, "Hahaha! Don''t worry, I was just teasing you earlier."
Hearing Yuan''s chuckle, Rose''s eyes widened in surprise. So he was just teasing me earlier?
"H-How could you do that to me...?" Rose mumbled in a low voice, pouting and pretending to be angry with him.
"So cute..." Yuan thought inwardly, finding her reaction adorable.
"I just wanted to tease you a little bit. And besides, there''s no need for you to feel embarrassed about it. It was just a hug, and hugs are verymon," Yuan reassured her a momentter.
Despite Rose''s act of being angry with him in front of everyone, Yuan knew that she wasn''t actually angry. He understood her true feelings.
''He is right; hugging is quite normal among people, so there''s no need for me to feel embarrassed...'' Rose thought to herself, trying to regain herposure.
It wasn''t as if they were openly kissing or engaging in intimate moments to be embarrassed about. So why should she feel embarrassed?
"I-I will try not to get myself embarrassed over such a small thing..." Rose nodded bashfully, determined to regain herposure.
"I know you can do it..." Yuan nodded with a warm smile.
Even though she agreed with Yuan''s words and resolved not to feel embarrassed, Rose still felt a lingering sense of embarrassment. However, it was not as intense as before, as she gradually regained herposure.
As Yuan flirted with Rose in front of everyone, Ava and Julie smiled, pleased to see their usually reserved older sister enjoying herself.
"Looks like big sis really enjoyed the hug with Mr. Yuan. Look at the bright smile on her face. I rarely see her smile like this, even at home," Julie said to Ava.
"Naturally, it''s quite a rare sight. But I can understand her feelings since we also experienced it a moment ago," Ava replied, her face blushing.
"I couldn''t agree more," Julie nodded in agreement.
Meanwhile, Madam La watched her daughter Rose getting closer to Yuan, oveing her shyness and hesitation. She was happy to see Rose following her heart without any hint of hesitation, and a delightful smile appeared on Madam La''s face, as though she was experiencing a moment of pure bliss.
For a mother, there is nothing more blissful than watching their children find happiness. The same applied to Madam La, although her only disappointment was that while her daughters had found their fated ones, her son was still a virgin without a girlfriend.
''This girl... It seems she has finally found her happiness! Look how happy she is while flirting with each other! It''s strange, but I never thought before that all my daughters would fall for the same person... It must be some kind of fate,'' Madam La mumbled to herself, seemingly lost in thought.
"I''m surprised too, Mother! But I haven''t seen Big Sister this happy in a long time... Since our father fell gravely ill, her smiles have been rare," James said to his mother with a smile.
''Watching them flirt like this... It brings back some nostalgic memories from the past,'' Madam La thought inwardly, reminiscing about her youth.
After a moment, Madam La snapped out of her daze and turned towards James, who was standing beside her.I think you should take a look at
"By the way, James. Now that your sisters have found their fated ones, who happen to be the same person, when will you bring a daughter-inw for me? Or are you nning to stay single for the rest of your life?" Madam La teased, her voice filled with amusement.
Madam La was concerned about James, as he was at an age when most people would have their own families. Despite his decent looks, James remained a virgin, and Madam La wondered when he would find the right girl to spend his life with.
"Mom...?" James eximed, taken aback. Where did thise from?
"What?! Don''t tell me you''re into men now..." Madam La said, her voice filled with surprise as she covered her mouth with her hand, her face turning slightly rosy at the thought of her son with another man.
"What?! No, it''s not like that!" James was astonished by his mother''s assumption. How could she think such a thing?
"It''s not like that...?"
"I mean, I''m not into that kind of stuff, okay! I like girls, but the thing is, I haven''t found the right girl for me yet, someone I can spend the rest of my life with," James exined, shaking his head.
"I don''t know if I''ll be interested in any girl after witnessing such a magnitude of beauties..." James thought inwardly, stealing a nce at Yuan''s wives.
The beauty of Yuan''s wives had left an indelible mark on James'' mind, something he could never forget even if he tried.
"I see... Well, don''t keep us waiting. Your father''s illness is worsening by the day, and I don''t think he''ll live much longer. I''m already in my mid-sixties, so hurry up and find a girl. I want to hold my grandchild as soon as possible," Madam La urged James.
"I''ll try..." James replied, a bitter smile on his face, aware of the urgency in his mother''s words.
However, the conversation between Madam La and her son James didn''t go unnoticed by Yuan''s two mothers, Anna and Grace, his elder sister Lily, and his beloveds Emma and Xi Meili. They heard every word of their conversation, as though it was whispered directly into their ears.
Hearing the discussion, they couldn''t help but find it amusing.
"Hahaha! I can''t even imagine a man being with another man... Just thinking about it makes me sick!" Lily whispered to Anna, Grace, Emma, and Xi Meili.
"I wonder how Madam La could entertain such bizarre thoughts about her son... Does sheck confidence in him?" Grace murmured softly.
"Well, I don''t think it''s entirely her fault. Her son is old enough to marry and start a family, so it''s only natural for her to worry since he hasn''t found a girl yet," Anna exined, smiling knowingly.
"I see..." Grace nodded, understanding Anna''s point as she was also a mother herself.
Momentster, Lily interjected, "Let''s stop pondering over other people''s lives. Look at Yuan and Rose. Don''t you think our Yuan is attracted to her? Or should I say, he has fallen in love with her?"
"Haha, have you just noticed now? I''ve known it since the moment heid eyes on her. Unlike her sisters, Rose is quite shy, which is why it took this long. Otherwise, they would have be a couple long ago," Grace replied to Lily.
A little whileter, Yuan turned to Madam La and said, "Madam La, let''s pause our conversation here for today. Morning will be upon us soon, and we''re all quite tired after battling the hordes of monsters. We should freshen up and get some rest."
Madam La was taken aback by Yuan''s suggestion, realizing that in the midst of their conversation, she had nearly forgotten that they had just returned from a grueling battle against thousands of monsters.
''Oh, dear Lord! How could I forget such an important detail? They have been fighting for hours, ying thousands of monsters. They must be exhausted... I must apologize to them...'' Madam La thought inwardly, feeling a sense of regret.
"I apologize for keeping you all here for my selfish reasons. I nearly forgot that you are all exhausted after battling thousands of monsters, not to mention defeating the Lord of the mountain and saving our vige from destruction," Madam La said, bowing her head in apology.
"There''s no need to apologize, Madam La. It was an honest mistake, and mistakes happen to everyone," Anna reassured her with a smile.
"Yuan, since you and yourpanions are worn out and in need of rest, we can discuss the rewards tomorrow," Madam La informed Yuan.
Madam La then turned to Rose, who was standing beside Yuan, and instructed her, "Rose, please guide our esteemed guests to their resting ce and inform the servants not to disturb them. I will personally punish anyone who disobeys."
"Understood, Mom..." Rose nodded, ready to fulfill her mother''s instructions.
Chapter 131 Grace Having A Hard Time Holding Back
I extend my utmost gratitude to "T1NNM4NN" for their generous gift of a majestic "Dragon". Your kind gesture has left me truly appreciative and in awe.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Yuan, allow me to lead you guys back to your resting ce," Rose said to them.
"Let''s go, let''s go! I''m tired of standing here," Lily muttered in a tired voice.
"Lead the way, Rose," Anna said with a smile.
"Very well," Rose nodded and led the group to the bedroom that had been assigned to them.
A few momentster, they arrived at the designated bedroom. Before entering, Anna looked at Rose and said with a smile, "Thanks for escorting us, Rose."
"It''s nothing, Miss Anna," Rose replied with a smile.
After that, Yuan''s wives entered the room, leaving Yuan and Rose standing outside. They didn''t close the door, as Yuan was still outside, allowing them to hear the conversation between Yuan and Rose.
Once they were alone, Yuan and Rose stood in silence for a moment, feeling the situation to be extremely awkward.
A momentter, Rose broke the silence and said, "Yuan, since you guys are very tired from fighting, I will take my leave now."
"Thanks for worrying, Rose. But you should also get some rest. I can see that you''re feeling tired as well," Yuan said to her in a concerned voice.
''He''s concerned about me? It feels nice to know that the person I love is worried about me,'' Rose thought, feeling warmth in her heart.
"Um, I will. And thanks for worrying about me, Yuan," Rose responded nervously, her face blushing.
Yuan chuckled at her blushing face and asked, "By the way, Rose, is your butt okay? How are you feeling? After all, you were blown away by the Wyvern a few meters away."
Rose''s cheeks turned even redder upon hearing Yuan bring up her butt. She looked down, hiding her embarrassed face from him.
''Does he already know?'' she wondered inwardly, but she decided it was pointless to hide it. How could he find out?
However, she realized there was no point in hiding it anymore and decided to tell him the truth.
"I am perfectly fine, aside from feeling a little sore on my butt. You don''t need to worry about it. It will go away once I take a nice warm bath," Rose admitted, her face still flushed.
"I see... It''s fine as long as you''re alright, but be more careful with yourself," Yuan said, relieved that her injury wasn''t serious and could be easily healed.
"Well... so... goodnight then, I guess...?" Rose said awkwardly.
"Goodnight, Rose," Yuan nodded.
Rose was about to leave but abruptly halted and said, "Oh, and before I leave, I have to tell you, in case you don''t know, that you guys need to clean yourselves before going to sleep. There is a bathroom attached to your room, where you can clean yourselves one by one."
"Well, even if you hadn''t mentioned it, I already know about it," Yuan said as he shook his head. He was aware of the bathroom since he had already taken a nice bath previously. The only downside was that the bathroom was quite small and couldn''t amodate more than two people at a time.
"Is that so... Alright then, I will take my leave and clean myself from all these blood stains. It''s kind of awkward staying with all the blood stains on my body from the fight," Rose said with a slightly awkward tone.
"It''s indeed quite ufortable. Well, you should leave now. We''ll talk more tomorrow..."
"Once again, goodnight, Yuan!" Rose nodded and left the scene.
''Hahaha, what an interesting girl,'' Yuan muttered in a low voice after Rose had left and he entered his room.
Yuan entered his room and saw that his two mothers, Anna and Grace, his elder sister, Lily, and his two beloveds, Emma and Xi Meili, were standing near the door, listening to the conversation between him and Rose.
Seeing that Yuan had stepped inside, they immediately turned around as though nothing had happened.
''What the...?''
Yuan was baffled by this, seemingly in disbelief. His wives were spying on him while he talked with his future wife?
However, he decided not to ask them why they were spying on him, as he already knew they wouldn''t tell him even if he asked. It was pointless to inquire about something they didn''t want to reveal.
A minuteter, Yuan coughed loudly and said, "If you guys don''t mind, I will go first and clean myself since I won''t be taking long."I think you should take a look at
"Alright, darling, you can go first. We will wait for our turn. Or do you want me to join? I can help you wash your back..." Grace said with a teasing voice, as she seductively licked her lips.
''She can''t change, can she...?'' Anna rolled her eyes, looking at Grace''s attempt to seduce Yuan.
Seeing her licking her lips in such a seductive manner, Yuan felt his blood rushing to a certain ce and thought inwardly, ''Damn, she''s trying to seduce me... and it''s working...''
Yuan controlled his urges, shook his head, and said to her, "Thanks, but no thanks! I can do that myself just fine, Mom."
"Eh? But..." Grace was about to say something but was cut off by Anna.
"Dear, you just go inside and clean yourself. Remember, we have to take turns, so hurry up and don''t waste your time with Grace here," Anna said to Yuan, holding Grace back.
"I understand, Mom..." Yuan nodded and entered the bathroom shortly after.
"Anna! You....? Let go of me..." Grace was reluctant to let go of the opportunity, but s, she couldn''t free herself from Anna''s grip.
"Grace, how can you act so spoiled? Can''t you control yourself?" Anna said sternly to Grace, seemingly in disbelief. How could she be so desperate for Yuan?
''I have been holding back myself for the whole fucking day, you know...?'' Grace thought inwardly.
After entering the bathroom, Yuan took off his clothes stained with blood from the monsters he had in and put them in a bucket of water to remove the dry blood stains.
He then entered the luxurious-looking bathtub, and warm water automatically started flowing, probably due to some magical mechanism used to heat the water.
Without wasting any time, Yuan started cleaning his body since his wives were waiting for their turn.
A few momentster, Yuan finished bathing and dried himself using a towel that was already present in the bathroom. He came out of the bathroom, wrapping the towel around his waist to cover himself.
Aftering out of the bathroom, Yuan looked at his wives and said, "I''m done with the bathroom. You guys can use it now."
The moment Yuan came out of the bathroom wearing only a towel, his wives'' eyesnded on his refined, half-naked body. Their gazes burned with passion as they seemed lost in a daze.
''My darling is so damn hot! I can feel my body getting excited!'' Grace cried inwardly, drooling at the sight of her darling''s half-naked body. She struggled to hold herself back from pouncing on him.
''I can''t wait to taste his body... But s, I must be patient for now...'' Grace thought inwardly, wiping the drool from her mouth.
Yuan could see that everyone, except for Xi Meili, was staring at him with flushed faces. Xi Meili, on the other hand, looked at him innocently, as though she were a child unaware of the ''secret knowledge''.
''My hubby is so handsome...!'' She smiled at him proudly. Her love for Yuan continued to increase like a flood in a monsoon, and she knew it would only grow stronger as they spent more time together.
''Hehehe, they must be excited seeing my half-naked body...'' Yuan chuckled inwardly, observing his wives drooling over him.
A momentter, Grace snapped out of her daze and said to Lily, "I will use the bathroom first. Lily, are you joining me?"
"Really? I''ll join you then..." Lily immediately replied.
"Let''s go, but you have to help me wash my back, okay?"
"Alright, but only if you wash my back as well."
"Naturally," Grace nodded, and the two of them entered the bathroom together.
A momentter, after Grace and Lily entered the bathroom to clean themselves, Anna took out a new set of clothes for Yuan from her spatial ring and handed them to him. "Here''s your change of clothes, dear."
"Thanks, Mom..." Yuan responded, taking the set of clothes from Anna.
A little whileter, Yuan changed into the new set offortable clothes, and he looked quite handsome in his new attire. It caused Anna and Emma to blush at the sight of him.
Anna sighed and said, "The two of them are like a perfect pair of mother and daughter. Their thinking and behavior are so simr."
"I agree, Mother-inw. They act as though they are the same person but different at the same time. Mother-inw Grace appears cold on the outside but is kind on the inside, while Lily is curious and easily gets jealous, yet she is also kind-hearted," Emma nodded.
"You''re right, Emma. They''re simr yet different, and that''s what sets them apart," Anna said with a smile, seemingly lost in thought.
Chapter 132 Was It A Right Decision?
While Anna and Emma were having a conversation about Grace and Lily, Yuan finished fixing his messy hair and approached them. Arriving before his mother Anna and his beloveds Emma and Xi Meili, Yuan looked at them with a pondering gaze, seemingly lost in thought about the whole situation.
Despite Anna telling him to ept Ava and Julie and being fine with it, Yuan still felt unease in his heart for deciding to ept the two sisters alongside Rose, whom he was deeply attracted to. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that he had fallen in love with her, even though he had otherworldly beauties by his side.
There was something special he felt about Rose, a feeling he had only experienced for his two mothers, Anna and Grace, his elder sister Lily, and his two beloveds Emma and Xi Meili.
However, he didn''t feel the same way towards Ava and Julie. They were like a bonus offer at a supermarket, something like "buy one get two free."
While he had no romantic feelings for them, he epted them to avoid the possibility of them feeling rejected and experiencing grief. Anna understood this, knowing the potential consequences if they were to be rejected.
A momentter, Yuan turned to the three of them and asked, "Mom, Emma, and Xi Meili, I know it''ste, but what do you think? Did I make a good choice by epting Ava and Julie alongside Rose, even though I don''t have any feelings for them?"
"As I mentioned earlier, those two girls have fallen deeply for you, dear. It will be incredibly difficult for them to forget about you, even if they try their hardest. It might sound a bit exaggerated, but I would say it''s nearly impossible for them to forget about you, dear," Anna replied with a smile.
"And how do you know that they''re so in love with me, Mom...?" Yuan asked in a puzzled manner.
He hadn''t had as many conversations with Ava and Julie as he had with the others, so he wondered how his mother Anna could be so certain about their feelings.
"Hahaha, it''s not that hard to guess, dear... You could say it''s a women''s¡ª" Anna was about to finish her sentence, but Yuan interrupted her.
"A women''s intuition...?" Yuan frowned, trying to understand what his mother meant.
"Hehehe, you could say that..." Anna nodded with a smile.
''Women are really tough to understand, much less guess what they were thinking... Can''t they be more straightforward, just for once?'' Yuan silently thought.
A minuteter, Anna continued, "And about your question of whether you made the right choice or not in epting Ava and Julie as your future brides, well, you did make the right choice. You may not have any romantic feelings for them yet, but they have feelings for you. I am sure that if you spend some time with them, you will eventually develop some feelings for them as well. In any case, I fully support you with whatever decision you make."
"I see..." Yuan nodded, feeling relieved and less guilty in his heart after hearing his mother''s answer.
Anna then turned to Emma and asked, "What about you, Emma? What do you think?"
"Naturally," Emma agreed with Anna''s assessment. "As far as I can see, those two girls really like Yuan, probably so much so that they are willing to die for him. However, unlike Rose, who is very shy about expressing her true feelings, they are quite bold, especially Julie. They kissed Yuan in front of their mother, brother, and many servants, without any shame."
"Indeed! They were quite bold to kiss my dear in front of so many people," Anna nodded, sharing the same thought as Emma.
Xi Meili suddenly spoke up with an innocent voice and a puzzled expression. "Is there something wrong with kissing hubby?" she asked.
"No, there''s nothing wrong with kissing, but they did it in front of their mother, brother, and many other people, without thinking it through, which isn''t appropriate at all. So, Meili dear, remember not to kiss Yuan in public, okay?" Anna exined to her.
"I will remember that," Xi Meili nodded. Despite having the memories of her ancestors, she was still unaware of manymon sense things that were consideredmon knowledge. It was understandable since she was not even a month old.
A momentter, Emma smiled and said, "I guess they were so eager to kiss Yuan that they couldn''t hold themselves back once Yuan agreed to their mother''s proposal of epting them as his future wives. And I don''t think it''s entirely their fault. After all, Yuan is quite handsome, and it''s hard for an average girl to resist."
"I-I suppose you''re right, and it sounds quite usible too," Anna agreed with a smile.
Yuan was undeniably handsome, and it was understandable that many average women would find it difficult to resist him. They didn''t dare to approach him because he was surrounded by heavenly beauties who were on apletely different level. With such beauties by his side, why would he even pay attention to them?
Yuan was speechless, feeling a mix of disbelief and slight annoyance. How could they me him for being handsome? It wasn''t his fault that he was born with such a face. Besides, they should feel proud that he was so attractive.
"Are you guys ming me for their aggressive behavior?" Yuan asked with a frown.
"Hehehe!"I think you should take a look at
Seeing his reaction, Anna and Emma both giggled, finding his reaction amusing.
"We''re not ming you, dear, for being such a handsome boy. But at the same time, I have to agree with Emma here. You''re so handsome that most women would find it difficult to resist your overall charm, if they are not cultivators like us," Anna exined with a smile.
"Hmph, they are just mere mortals. How could they resist the charm of my hubby?" Xi Meili proudly mumbled.
"Dear, I suggest that we should dy our stay here for a few more days since we''re not in a hurry to reach the capital city of this windfall kingdom. We can try to get close and spend as much time as possible with those two poor girls and Rose. It will deepen your rtionship with them," Anna proposed.
''Mom is right. We should dy our stay here for a while. It will be a great opportunity to get closer to them. Besides, we''re not on a mission to defeat the demon king and save the world, so there''s no need to rush to the capital.'' Yuan thought to himself.
"Alright, we''ll stay here a bit longer," Yuan agreed.
However, at that moment, the bathroom door opened, and Grace and Lily entered the bedroom wearing towels, their bodies still glistening from the water. Their long silky hair added to their attractiveness.
"Gulp!" Yuan nervously swallowed his saliva as his gaze fell upon Grace and Lily''s alluring forms. He could feel his blood rushing and his heart beating faster.
Noticing Yuan''s burning gaze, Grace smiled seductively and asked, "What is it, darling? What were you guys talking about?"
"Won''t you also fill us in?" Lily smiled at Yuan and then turned to Anna, saying, "By the way, Mom, the bathroom is free to use. You guys can go in."
"Alright," Anna nodded and turned to Xi Meili. "Meili dear,e with me. I will help you wash your back."
Xi Meili nodded in response and followed Anna to the bathroom shortly after.
A momentter, after Anna and Xi Meili entered the bathroom to clean themselves, Grace looked at Yuan as she took out a fresh set of clothes from her spatial ring. She asked, "By the way, darling, you didn''t say what you were talking about earlier."
"Oh, we were just discussing me epting Ava and Julie as my future wives. I was wondering if I made the right decision by epting them alongside Rose," Yuan exined while shaking his head.
"I see no reason to think about it too much," Grace said nonchntly as she started dressing up.
"I also don''t see any point in having a conversation about it," Lily chimed in, listening to their discussion.
"Well, you see..." Yuan began to exin the details of his conversation with Anna, Emma, and Xi Meili, and it didn''t take much time to exin everything to them.
After Grace understood the whole situation, she said to him, "I see now... If you want my opinion, I''d say you did a great job by epting them into our family. They may be bold, but they seem to love you, and that''s enough for you to ept them. As for your feelings, they can develop over time."
"I also think the same as Mom, Little Yuan," Lily added with a smile.
"I see... It seems I was thinking too much for no reason," Yuan admitted after considering their perspectives.
A few momentster, Grace and Lily finished changing into their fresh set of clothes and tied their hair into a bun. They looked stunning like this, resembling beautiful housewives that Yuan couldn''t take his eyes off.
''They look absolutely stunning. If I weren''t so exhausted from fighting on the battlefield, I''d probably pounce on them right now...'' Yuan thought inwardly with a sigh.
After using the new technique, Heavenly Sanctuary, and the Empyreal Severing Sword Strike on the battlefield, Yuan was thoroughly exhausted. On top of that, he had used the Empyreal Severing Sword Strike twice, which consumed almost half of his spiritual energy. He was currently low in spiritual energy.
A momentter, Grace smiled at him, kissed him on the cheek, and said, "Darling, I know you''re feeling exhausted right now, so I won''t trouble you today."
Yuan smiled warmly at her, appreciating her concern for his well-being.
Chapter 133 Passionate Kiss
I extend my heartfelt gratitude to "Jordan_Demon" for the generous gift of an "Inspiration Capsule." Your thoughtfulness is truly appreciated. Thank you kindly for your support.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Thanks for understanding, Mom..." Yuan expressed his gratitude a momentter.
Grace smiled at him and suggested, "How about you thank me by returning the kiss, darling? It''s only fair..."
"Alright, if that''s what you want..." Yuan responded with a smile. How could he refuse a request from a beauty as stunning as Grace? Even a blind man wouldn''t turn down such a request, even though he couldn''t see the world with his eyes.
Upon hearing his reply, the smile on Grace''s face widened, and she moved even closer to him.
"It seems that you can''t wait to kiss me, huh?" Yuan teased her.
"Well, you should know how long I''ve been waiting for this. Even though it''s only a temporary solution to my ''needs,'' it will do just fine for now. Ever since we arrived in this vige, we haven''t had any ''intimate activities,'' and it feels somewhat empty," Grace expressed with a nostalgic voice, reminiscing about the sweet moments they had back in Clover Town, where they could indulge in their love without a care in the world.
However, after leaving Clover Town, their colorful life had be less vibrant, and since arriving in Pinebrook Vige, they had very few intimate moments together. Grace was finding it hard to restrain herself from pouncing on Yuan like a hungry lioness, but they were currently staying at someone else''s house, and they didn''t want to be rude by engaging in ''intimate activities'' there.
A momentter, Yuan found himself captivated by Grace''s beautiful ruby-like bright red eyes, their faces only a few inches apart.
"You''re right, but there''s nothing we can do about it while we''re in someone else''s house. However, since I am engaged to Rose, Ava, and Julie now, and they know that you all are my wives, we can have some ''alone'' time from now on. But not today, as I''m quite tired at the moment," Yuan spoke with a dazed voice, continuing to gaze into her eyes with love.
Grace nodded, her smile still radiant, and looked at him, saying, "Now, don''t keep me waiting. Kiss me already, darling!"
"As you wish, your Highness..." Yuan said with a yful voice, his eyes twinkling mischievously.
He couldn''t resist the maic pull drawing him closer to Grace. With their faces inching closer, he pressed his lips against her soft, pink, rosy ones, savoring the taste of her sweetness.
Their lips connected, setting off a firework of desire within them. Grace''s arms instinctively wrapped around his neck, pulling him in deeper, as if her life depended on it. She kissed him with fervor, their mouths moving in perfect harmony, their tongues entwined in a passionate dance.
Yuan''s arms encircled her waist, drawing her even closer to him. As the intensity of their kiss grew, he couldn''t resist the urge to explore her body further. His hands moved downward, cupping and gently squeezing her supple buttocks, eliciting a soft moan from Grace.
"Ah..."
Grace''s delicate moan filled the air, her excitement coursing through her entire being. Yuan relished in the sound, finding it to be a delightful melody that fueled his own arousal. The sensation of her body pressed against his,bined with her passionate response, ignited a fire within him.
Yuan''s mind raced, ovee by desire. He marveled at how even a simple, passionate kiss could awaken such intense pleasure and longing. Meanwhile, Grace''s thoughts mirrored his own as she continued to kiss him passionately, craving more than just the heat of their lips locked together.
As Yuan and Grace were lost in their passionate exchange, Lily watched them with a passionate gaze. Her body began to warm, her senses heightened by the sight before her. Strangely, she didn''t feel a tinge of jealousy toward Grace for experiencing Yuan''s kiss first. In the past, such a sight would have ignited a fire of envy within her, wondering why she wasn''t the first. But now, Lily remained surprisingly calm, epting the unfolding scene.
Observing the intense connection between Yuan and Grace, Lily smiled to herself, a glimmer of anticipation in her eyes.
"It will be my turn next," she mumbled softly, knowing that her time woulde. She understood that love was not a finite resource, but a boundless well from which all could drink.
The passionate kiss between Yuan and Grace continued, their desires intertwining and fueling the growing me within them.
''Mother-inw Grace is quite the aggressive woman when ites to bed activities, unlike mother-inw Anna, who likes to take things slow and steady... I guess it''s because they are two sides of the same person, one is sweet, and the other is aggressive and cold,'' Emma thought inwardly, her gaze fixed on Yuan and Grace as they kissed each other with love.
Witnessing their intimate moment, Emma felt a surge of desire, wanting to kiss Yuan as well. However, covered in monster blood and with the smell of sweat clinging to her body, she decided to restrain herself and clean up first before indulging in her desires.
After a moment, Yuan and Grace broke their passionate kiss, gasping for air as though they had been holding their breath underwater.
"That was great, Darling!" Grace eximed, a blissful smile illuminating her face, reminiscent of a child who had just received a long-awaited toy.
"I''m d you liked it, Mom," Yuan replied with a dazed smile, captivated by the sweet expression on Grace''s seemingly cold face.
"Although it wasn''t enough to satisfy my ''needs,'' I''m fine with it for now, darling," Grace remarked with a contented smile.I think you should take a look at
"I feel the same way, Mom..."
"I know, darling," Grace nodded, briefly separating herself from Yuan''s embrace.
As Grace distanced herself from Yuan, Lily, who had patiently awaited her turn, seized the opportunity to bring her mouth close to Yuan''s ear.
"It''s my turn to kiss you, little Yuan. It''s been a while since Ist shared a kiss with you..." Lily whispered seductively into Yuan''s ear, her voice dripping with allure.
Yuan''s body shuddered with excitement, feeling her hot breath against his ear.
"It has been a while indeed since west kissed each other, Big Sis," he responded with a smile. He continued, "Since it''s been so long, what are we waiting for? Let''s get down to business!"
"That''s exactly what I was about to say!" Lily eximed with a wide smile, wasting no time. She lunged at Yuan, pressing her soft, delicate lips against his.
''This is what I''ve been longing for all this time... Oh, how I''ve missed this feeling,'' Lily thought inwardly, losing herself in the passionate kiss.
However, despite longing for Yuan''s kiss during their time in Pinebrook vige, her desire wasn''t as desperate as Grace''s. She had managed to control herself properly during their stay.
As their lips locked in a passionate embrace, Lily and Yuan lost themselves in the intensity of the moment, exploring the depths of their desire and savoring the long-awaited connection. In that instant, time stood still, and the world outside their embrace faded away, leaving only the intoxicating taste of their union.
However, now that Yuan had engaged with Rose, Ava, and Julie, Lily decided to stop holding herself back from kissing him. After all, the Monroe family had be a part of them because of Yuan, and since everyone knew they were his wives, there was no point in holding back.
Following Grace''s lead, Lily became assertive and pushed Yuan onto his back, iming her ce on top of him. She kissed him passionately, pouring all her longing and desire into the embrace, locking her legs around his waist just as Grace had done moments ago.
After a few minutes of intense kissing, Lily broke the connection, breathless and exhrated. She smiled down at Yuan, her eyes filled with affection.
"I love you, little Yuan," she whispered gently.
"I love you too, Big Sis," Yuan replied, his smile mirroring her sentiments.
At that moment, the bathroom door swung open, and Anna and Xi Meili entered the room. As they stepped into the bedroom, they saw Lily straddling Yuan, their intimacy evident. Grace wore a blissful smile, and Emma sat on the other side of the bed, her face slightly flushed.
Anna immediately understood the situation that had unfolded while she and Xi Meili were in the bathroom.
On the other hand, Xi Meili wore a puzzled expression, unaware of what had transpired.
''Looks like Grace and Lily had some fun with Yuan while we were in the bathroom... Why am I not surprised?'' Anna thought to herself, shaking her head.
Next, she turned to Emma and said, "Emma, the bathroom is all yours now."
Emma nodded, her face flushed, and hurriedly made her way into the bathroom, closing the door behind her.
''How cute... She hasn''t changed at all. She''s still as shy as ever, just like Rose, but not quite as much,'' Yuan thought inwardly, fondness in his heart.
A few minutester, Anna and Xi Meili changed intofortable nightdresses and settled beside Yuan, their smiles sweet and filled with love.
"It seems it''s our turn now, dear," Anna whispered into his ear, her voice tender and inviting.
"Do you really have to say that, Mom? You know I''m always ready for you," Yuan responded with a loving smile. He seemed lost in a daze, captivated by Anna''s long, silky ck hair and her enchanting ocean-blue eyes, seemingly drowning in their depths.
Feeling Yuan''s gaze lingering on her for a prolonged moment, Anna blushed and spoke shyly, "Are you going to keep your mother waiting, dear?"
"Oh, sorry, Mom. I lost myself for a moment... You''re just too beautiful... " Yuan apologized, snapping out of his reverie.
Chapter 134 Xi Meili Is Getting Mature (Slightly R18)
As Yuan uttered the words, expressing his momentary daze by Anna''s peerless beauty, her cheeks flushed a deep shade of red, enveloped in a veil of embarrassment.
But beneath that external disy, she couldn''t help but smile inwardly, knowing that Yuan had been genuinely captivated by her appearance.
Bashfully, Anna looked into Yuan''s eyes and yfully asked, "Do I truly look that magnificent in your eyes, darling?"
"You are beautiful, Mom. I love you so deeply," Yuan replied with a smile that seemed to mirror the admiration one would hold for a divine goddess.
He spoke sincerely, without specifically iming she was the most beautiful woman he''d ever seen ¨C a tactful omission to avoid any repercussions that might entail sleeping on the floor tonight.
Besides, Anna and Grace, being one entity, shared symmetrical features, making them almost indistinguishable from each other, except for their eye and hair colors, which gave each a unique allure.
Anna returned his adoring gaze, her lovely face adorned with a sweet smile, basking in the knowledge of how deeply Yuan loved and desired her.
Momentster, Anna couldn''t contain her feelings any longer and spoke lovingly, "I love you too, dear. Now, please, just kiss me already..."
Yuan obliged her request with a smile, gently pulling her into his arms. He took a moment to savor the sight of her beautiful face before nting a tender kiss on her forehead.
Anna yfully pouted, expressing her dissatisfaction with his teasing, "Dear, please don''t tease me. Kiss me for real or Emma mighte out of the bathroom any moment."
Yuan found her reaction utterly adorable. "So cute!" he thought inwardly. "Hahaha, alright, I won''t tease you anymore," he chuckled, his amusement evident.
With that, Yuan wrapped his arms around her soft, slender waist, drawing her even closer. He gently lowered his face toward hers, feeling her warm breath against his skin, heightening the anticipation of the tender moment toe.
The atmosphere crackled with affection and desire as their lips drew nearer, each moment brimming with the profound love and intimacy they shared. Their connection was as enchanting as a dance between two souls utterly entwined, leaving them lost in each other''s embrace.
Time seemed to stand still as they relished the purity and magic of their affectionate union.
In this quiet intimacy, the world around them faded away, and all that remained was the unspokennguage of love they shared, binding them together like an unbreakable thread, weaving their hearts into one harmonious melody.
As their lips met in a warm and passionate embrace, Yuan and Anna found themselves entwined in each other''s arms, lost in the depth of their affection.
Anna held Yuan tightly, savoring each moment of their passionate kiss, a marked difference from Grace and Lily''s fiery kisses. Her''s was gentle, a tender exploration of their connection.
In the midst of their fervent kiss, Yuan seized an opportunity and deftly slipped his tongue into Anna''s mouth, seeking to deepen their intimacy. Sensing his advance, Anna reciprocated, weing his tongue as they engaged in an intimate dance, exchanging their saliva with an unbridled ardor.
Amidst their private reverie, Xi Meili, wearing an innocent expression, quietly settled nearby, her gaze fixed intently on the couple. Though she had shared kisses with Yuan before, she stillcked understanding of certain aspects ofmon sense.
As she watched Yuan and Anna share their passionate kiss, an unfamiliar yet undeniable sensation washed over Xi Meili. She felt a tingling sensation between her legs, a reaction she couldn''t fullyprehend, given her limited knowledge about such intimate moments between a man and a woman.
Despite herck ofprehension, Xi Meili was drawn to the intensity of the moment, feeling both captivated and mystified by her husband''s passionate disy of affection toward Anna. Theplexity of emotions within her remained a curious puzzle, yet she couldn''t deny the intrigue she felt.
She unknowingly put one of her hands inside her clothes and touched her slightly wet flower. As her finger touched her little flower, her body jolted in excitement as though she had received an electric shock just now.
"Ah..." a sweet moan escaped from her mouth.
Feeling excited by the feeling, she touched and rubbed her finger on her little flower again and again. She she can''t get enough of this strange feeling and continued to touch her little flower more.
Meanwhile, Grace and Lily were starting at Yuan and Anna, making out with one another with a wide smile on their faces.
However, their attention was caught by the sweet moan that doesn''t belong to Anna or Yuan, and they immediately turned to look toward Xi Meili just to witness her rubbing her finger on her little flower without care of the world.
They were speechless with wide eyes, as they couldn''t believe in their eyes what they''d just witnessed. Someone as innocent as Xi Meili was masturbating. How could that be? When did she start doing something like this?
A momentter, afterprehending the situation and absorbing the newfound information, they couldn''t help but let out a small yful smile on their faces.
After stealing a nce at Xi Meili, Grace looked at her daughter Lily and said, "It seems that our innocent Xi Meili has grown up now. Look how she was pleasing herself like a cat in heat, and she looks cute doing it."
"Naturally, after witnessing us kiss each other so passionately, how could one expect her to remain innocent forever? She will eventually be mature, but it seems that it''s much sooner than expected."I think you should take a look at
"I can''t argue with that, Lily. That being said, I wonder when our darling will make his move on those Monroe girls. They are quite beautiful and hard to resist, especially Rose. She has charmed our darling after all."
After pondering for a moment, Lily said to her mother Grace, "Hmm... I can''t say for sure, but it''s highly unlikely to be anytime soon."
"And why do you think that, dear?" Grace asked, seemingly puzzled.
"Well, it''s because Rose is a very shy type, and I''m sure she won''t let Yuany his finger on her so soon since their rtionship has just started. As for the other two sisters, we already know that Yuan doesn''t have any feelings for them yet. I''m sure that Yuan won''t touch them even if it''s unintentional," Lily exined to Grace.
While Grace and Lily were having a conversation, Yuan and Anna separated from each other after breaking the kiss, as they had been kissing passionately for about 10 minutes.
"I love you, Mom..." Yuan expressed his love to Anna a momentter.
"I love you too, Dear, and the kiss was amazing..."
"I''m d you liked it..." Yuan smiled at her with full of love for her.
However, Yuan suddenly caught Xi Meili staring at them, and her hand was under her clothes, moving back and forth.
He was surprised by it, seemingly in disbelief. When did she learn to please herself in such a manner?
''When did she learn this? Did she also gain knowledge about se** from the memories of her ancestors? But that''s very highly unlikely to be the case... but still, I''m speechless here...'' Yuan thought inwardly, pondering about the possibility.
Feeling Yuan''s gaze on her, Xi Meili immediately retracted her hand from under her clothes and looked down at the mattress, her face flushed red.
''How cute... I didn''t expect her to react this way...'' Yuan chuckled inwardly.
"Anna, did you see that? Our Xi Meili is getting mature. She even learned how to satisfy herself with her hands," Grace''s teasing voice resounded, causing Xi Meili to blush even more.
"I saw a glimpse of that," Anna said with a smile, and she continued, "Xi Meili, you don''t need to feel shy, as we all do that in private when dear isn''t with us to satisfy us, so there''s no need for you to feel shame about it."
Xi Meili silently nodded with a rosy face.
Yuan chuckled at her acting all shy now, and then said to her in a gentle voice, "Meili, can youe here for a moment..."
Hearing Yuan calling her to him, she became anxious despite his voice being gentle and warm. Is he going to be angry at me for that?
"Are you angry at me, hubby...?" She asked, her voice sounding a bit anxious, as though she was going to be punished by Yuan.
"Eh? No, I didn''t say I''m angry at you, as you didn''t do anything wrong... You''re thinking too much, Meili." Yuan said to her.
"So, are you not angry at me?"
"No... and besides, how could I have the heart to be angry at my cute little wife?" Yuan said, as he immediately wrapped his arm around her and pulled her closer to him.
Hearing that, Meili''s eyes lit up, and she hugged Yuan tightly, resting her head on his chest with a sweet smile on her face.
''She is way too cute when she acts like this... I want to keep spoiling her like this to see the cute smile on her face...'' Yuan thought inwardly.
However, at that moment, the bathroom door opened, and Emma entered the room with a white towel wrapped around her body. She gazed at Yuan hugging Xi Meili''s body as she buried her head in his chest and enjoyed his warmth, and Emma smiled at them.
Emma then looked at Yuan and said to him with a passionate smile, "Wait for me to get dressed..."
After that, she immediately took out a new set of clothes from her spatial ring and started wearing them shortly.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
Dear everyone, I kindly request your support by voting for this book with golden tickets as generously as you can.
Chapter 135 Taking Things Too Far
A momentter, as Emma was getting dressed after taking a nice bath, Xi Meili snuggled in Yuan''s embrace, gazing at him with love and care. Her innocent-looking eyes made her look incredibly cute in his eyes.
"Hubby, don''t you also want to kiss me just like you did with the other sisters?" she asked him in a cute, endearing manner.
Yuan was surprised by her adorable expression as she asked, and he couldn''t resist teasing her a little. "Hmmm... I feel too tired now to give a kiss to my cute wife. How about we postpone it for tomorrow?" he replied, pretending to ponder.
Xi Meili''s face sank, and her eyes widened in disbelief. Did she do something wrong? Was she a bad girl in his eyes now?
"D-Did Xi Meili do something wrong again...?" she asked with a sad expression, as though she was about to cry.
Seeing Xi Meili''s reaction, Yuan couldn''t help but feel bad for teasing her. "So cute... But it feels wrong teasing her like this," he silently thought.
Meanwhile, Anna, Grace, Lily, and Emma watched as Yuan teased the innocent and cute Xi Meili. Seeing her sad expression, they couldn''t help but let out a small chuckle.
"Even though she''s getting more mature slowly, she still can''t understand somemon things like teasing," Grace remarked to Anna and the others.
"Indeed! But I''m sure she will understand soon. As I recall what Yuan told us, Xi Meili is a Dragon, a very powerful one with higher intelligence than us humans. That''s why she has a pair of horns on her head and scales on a few spots on her body," Anna exined.
"I''ve never seen a dragon before, and I only read about their existence in old records at the magic academy''s grand library. It is said that dragons are very powerful creatures, with power equal to gods or even surpassing gods. But Xi Meili feels different; she feels like a human to me," Lily added.
"Let''s stop talking about dragons and stuff. Look how sad our Meili is looking. I think Yuan should stop teasing her, or she will cry for real," Anna suggested, feeling sympathy for the innocent dragon girl.
"But one thing''s for sure, she does look very cute like this..." Grace said, shing a rare smile on her usually cold and expressionless face.
"I also agree, but let''s tell him to stop now. I can''t bear to see her sad face anymore..." Anna said, concerned for Xi Meili''s feelings.
"Dear, I think it''s enough teasing Xi Meili. Look at her, how sad you''ve made her... You should apologize to her now," Anna gently scolded.
"I understand..." Yuan nodded, realizing he had taken the teasing too far.
Upon hearing this, Xi Meili''s eyes opened wide in disbelief, looking at Yuan with a puzzled expression. Had her hubby been teasing her all this time? But how could he do that to her? Wasn''t she his cute little wifey?
''Does hubby really tease me as my mother-inw said?'' she pondered for a moment.
A minuteter, Xi Meili looked into Yuan''s eyes and innocently asked, "Hubby, is that true what Mother-inw Anna said? Are you really teasing me, hubby?"
Yuan looked at her with an innocent expression, without any hint of anger on her face or voice, and felt a bit guilty for teasing her like that.
''She really is very innocent and kind, I shouldn''t have teased her like that... Sigh! What''s done is done already. Now I should apologize to her,'' Yuan thought inwardly, feeling remorseful.
Looking at her innocent look, Yuan smiled bitterly and said to her, "Yes, I was indeed teasing you just now, and it seems that I''ve taken things too far that I shouldn''t have, and made you all sad. I apologize for that, my cute little wifey."
Upon confirming that her hubby was just teasing her for fun, a warm smile appeared on her face, and the heavy feeling on her chest vanished as though it never existed.
"Alright, I will forgive you, hubby. But only on one condition..." Xi Meili said with a gentle smile on her face, even though she was sad just a moment ago.
''Sigh! I feel more guilty now for making someone as innocent as her all sad a moment ago...'' Yuan thought and gave a bittersweet smile.
"A condition?" Yuan said, "I am ready to ept whatever condition my dear lovely wife has for me."
"Now tell me what the condition is, my love..." Yuan asked Xi Meili.
"Well, it''s quite simple. All you have to do is give me lots of love, just like you did with the other sisters earlier, and I want you to spoil me when we go to bed," Xi Meili said bashfully, ncing from time to time at Yuan.
"Is that all? Don''t you want anything else?" Yuan asked her, slightly puzzled by her conditions.
Xi Meili quickly nodded.
''What a strange girl, but cute. I thought it would be something serious, but... It turns out she only wants my attention and love,'' Yuan thought inwardly, surprised.
A minuteter, seeing that Yuan hadn''t said anything, Xi Meili asked, "You don''t want to, hubby?"
"Who said I don''t want to? Come, let me kiss my cute little wifey..." Yuan said with a wide smile and immediately pulled her into his embrace.I think you should take a look at
Xi Meili let out a cheerful smile as Yuan pulled her into his embrace.
Yuan cupped her face and brought his face closer to hers until their faces were inches apart from each other.
"Are you ready, my dear?" he asked.
Xi Meili quickly nodded.
Yuan then gently pressed his lips against her soft, rosy lips. As their lips met, Yuan wrapped his arms around Xi Meili''s thin waist and hugged her tightly, pressing their bodies close together.
Xi Meili was still an amateur, so her kiss felt different from kissing his two mothers or Lily and Emma.
After a minute of kissing each other, Xi Meili seemed to improve quite a lot in just a few seconds, as though she was a natural at this, surprising Yuan.
The couple continued their loving embrace and passionate exchange of kisses, cherishing the unique and beautiful bond they shared. With each passing moment, their love and understanding for one another deepened, making their journey together even more precious and meaningful.
After a moment, Yuan decided to make the kiss more passionate, and he waited for an opening to slide his tongue inside Xi Meili''s mouth as they kissed.
''This is my chance...'' Yuan said inwardly.
After finding an opening, he immediately slid his tongue inside Xi Meili''s mouth. Feeling her hubby''s tongue invading her mouth, Xi Meili was surprised, but she decided not to resist as she belonged to him, and he could do whatever he wanted with her body.
As Yuan yed with her tongue inside her mouth, Xi Meili also got used to it as though it was natural, and she tried to mimic Yuan''s movements.
At this point, Yuan wasn''t surprised like earlier; he knew that Xi Meili was quite different from humans as she was a living, breathing divine dragon.
At that moment, Emma sat beside them after finishing brushing her messy, wet, long, silky blond hair and putting on her clothes.
''Earlier, Yuan made her quite sad, but now look at her, how happy she is as Yuan is kissing her.'' Emma thought, observing Yuan kissing Xi Meili.
Others would have gotten angry or jealous after seeing their husband kissing another woman beside them, but for Emma, that wasn''t the case. She clearly knew that despite him having multiple partners, he loved her the same, and it wouldn''t change no matter how many women he would have in the future.
After ten minutes of intense kissing, Yuan and Xi Meili finally broke the kiss, feeling out of breath, but they didn''t separate from one another.
Yuan looked at his cute wife with a gentle smile on his face and said, "I love you my dear cute wifey..."
"I love you too, hubby. But you have to promise me that you won''t tease me like that in the future, okay?" she said to him with a bright smile on her face.
"I promise that I won''t tease you like that in the future." Yuan said with a smile, and separated from her shortly.
After a momentter, Yuan looked at Emma who was sitting just right beside him.
He smiled at her and said to her, "Nowe here, my love..."
Seeing Yuan open his arms for her, Emma smiled brightly and quickly threw herself into his embrace.
After giving a light hug to him, she pushed him onto the bed and climbed on top of him, smiling widely as she licked her lips with her 25-centimeter-long snake-like tongue in a passionate way, making her appeal more seductive and sexy.
Yuan looked at her in surprise with wide eyes, seemingly in disbelief. How could she be so aggressive all of a sudden?
''What happened to my usual cute and shy Emma? How could she act so passionate all of a sudden?'' he thought inwardly.
She smiled wildly, looking down at him, and her long 25-centimeter-long snake-like tongue flickered a few times, as though snakes do. She opened her mouth and showed her sharp, long fangs inside her mouth that contained her venom, as she is a snake beast-man.
Yuan only smiled at her as he felt her quite seductive in this way. But that wasn''t the case for the others, Anna and Lily shivered after witnessing her sharp fangs that contained a lot of venom that could kill anyone in a matter of a few seconds.
"Here Ie, my love..." Emma said and quickly brought her face closer to Yuan, pressing her lips against his, sealing his mouthpletely.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
Dear everyone, I kindly request your support in voting for this book with golden tickets and Power Stones to the fullest extent possible. Your valuable contributions will be greatly appreciated.
Chapter 136 Unusual Bold Emma
As Emma''s juicy lips pressed against his, Yuan felt truly alive. The sensation of Emma''s lips was unlike any of his other wives, unique and exciting.
Watching Emma''s wild and seductive behavior, Anna, Lily, and Grace were baffled, seemingly in disbelief. Is this still the same shy Emma they knew?
"Oh my, I never expected our shy Emma to be this bold and take the initiative to kiss our darling like this..." Grace chuckled.
"Hehehe! It''s a bit unexpected, but there is always a first time for everything..." Lily added with augh.
"Whatever it is, it''s great to see her enjoying her time with Yuan. She has suffered a lot in the past. But strangely, I feel something different about her behavior..." Anna said, narrowing her eyes at Emma, who was passionately kissing Yuan on the bed.
"Strange? How so?" Grace inquired, curious about Anna''s observation.
"I''m not sure... It feels like she isn''t quite herself somehow... But I can''t pinpoint exactly what it is..." Anna replied with a thoughtful expression.
Meanwhile, Yuan relished the kiss, wrapping his arms around Emma''s sexy, slender waist, pulling her even closer to his body until their bodies pressed firmly against each other.
Emma was taken by surprise when Yuan grabbed her buttocks, but she wasn''t displeased. Instead, she let out a seductive grin, enjoying his touch as he squeezed them gently.
"Mhhhmmm..."
A sweet moan escaped her lips as Yuan expertly massaged her buttocks. Emma felt a desperate need for his attention, having been apart for a while since they left Clover Town. Despite being a poisonous snake with a deadly venom, she, too, was a woman with her own desires.
Yuan''s affectionate touch and passionate kiss made Emma feel like the luckiest woman in the world. She appreciated having a caring husband who loved her unconditionally, even with her unique attributes as a snake beast-man.
As they embraced, the love between Yuan and Emma was evident, and their intimate moment continued to blossom.
Furthermore, despite being taken in by Anna and Grace as their own child, Emma had always considered herself a lowly maid, destined to serve them for the rest of her life. But everything changed after a certain incident that transformed Yuan into the man he is today. Now, she no longer saw herself as a lowly maid, but rather as one of Yuan''s beloved wives.
As Yuan continued to squeeze her buttocks, Emma felt a tingling sensation between her legs, and she couldn''t help but notice her growing arousal from the pleasure of her husband''s touch and their passionate kiss.
''I''ve missed out on so much back on Earth... Sigh! I hope I can go back one day and reunite with Lulu...'' Yuan''s thoughts drifted inwardly, filled with nostalgia. In his past life, he had struggled to make ends meet, working hard to support himself as an orphan. Finding a girlfriend was a distant dream, given the societal pressures and expectations.
''Now thinking about the past... I find it quite amusing. I never imagined having a girlfriend, but now I have multiple wives, each more beautiful than famous movie stars or supermodels featured in magazines...'' Yuan mused to himself, astonished at how life had turned out.
''Life is indeed full of surprises...'' Yuan reflected, his gaze locked with Emma''s as they shared their intimate moment.
A few minutester, Emma broke the kiss, looking into Yuan''s eyes with a bright, yful smile. Yuan reciprocated the smile, fully aware of her intentions.
"Husband, you haven''t paid too much attention to me, so I want to kiss you for a few more minutes," Emma yfully teased, flicking her long snake-like tongue over her lips.
"You can kiss me as much as you want, my dear. There''s no need to ask. As your husband, it''s my duty to make you happy," Yuan responded with a chuckle, embracing the joy of being with his beloved wife.
Upon hearing Yuan''s loving response, Emma''s eyes lit up with joy, and she gently cupped his face, cradling him as though he were the world''s most delicate treasure.
"I love you, husband... Hehe~" Emma said with a tender smile, her heart brimming with affection.
"I love you too, my wife," Yuan replied, his voice filled with warmth and adoration.
"Now it''s time for round two, hehe~" Emma giggled yfully, leaning in to press her lips against his once again, this time with even more passion.
Emma wrapped her arms tightly around Yuan''s body, deepening the kiss as they engaged in a fiery exchange of affection. Yuan reciprocated with equal intensity, their lips moving in harmony.
In the midst of their passionate kiss, Yuan found an opportunity to explore further, and he daringly slid his tongue into Emma''s mouth, eager to delve into the depths of her being.
Emma was taken aback by Yuan''s bold move, but she allowed him to explore freely, retracting her sharp venomous fangs to ensure his safety. Although there was no venom present in her fangs, she took precautions to avoid any idental harm.
Yuan, undeterred by the presence of her fangs, continued his exploration, embracing every part of Emma, even her unique snake-like attributes. To him, her long tongue and fangs only added to her allure, making her all the more fascinating and attractive.
As their tongues intertwined, Yuan felt a mix of curiosity and desire, savoring the sensation and growing even more enamored with Emma''s uniqueness. He appreciated her for who she was, without reservation.I think you should take a look at
In this intimate moment, there was no judgment or disgust, only a deep connection between them. Yuan''s eptance and admiration of Emma''s peculiar traits made her heart flutter with affection for him even more.
The room filled with their affectionate exchange, a mesmerizing dance of passion and understanding. In each other''s arms, they found sce and love, bound together as husband and wife in a bond that transcended the ordinary.
As Yuan''s tongue explored Emma''s mouth, she decided to reciprocate the gesture, sliding her long snake-like tongue into his mouth. Yuan was taken aback by the unique sensation, but he quickly remembered that this wasn''t their first encounter with such intimacy back in Clover town.
Emma''s tongue, approximately 26 centimeters long, felt vastly different from a regr human tongue. Yuan found it intriguing and wanted to try something he missed during their previous kisses.
''This time, I''ll do it,'' Yuan thought.
With newfound curiosity, he began to suck on Emma''s long tongue gently, yfully exploring the unfamiliar sensation. Emma''s eyes widened in surprise, but she didn''t dislike the yful gesture.
Their passionate kiss continued, with Yuan and Emma teasing each other with their tongues, creating an intimate and affectionate connection between them.
Anna, Grace, Lily, and Xi Meili watched the affectionate scene with fascination, observing the tender exchange between the two lovers.
Lily, amused but slightly impatient, finally interrupted, "What do you think? How long will they stay like that?"
Grace responded with a nonchnt tone, "How could I tell? I''m not a worm in their stomachs to know everything."
"True, but they certainly seem to be enjoying themselves. Look how happy they look. I''ve never seen Emma this joyful before, except on a few asions." Anna said to them.
A minuteter, growing impatient, Lily called out to them, "Hey, you two love birds. How long are you going to flirt like this? It''s almost sunrise, and we haven''t even had the slightest bit of sleep yet."
Anna chimed in, agreeing with Lily, "Indeed, dear. It''s time to rest for the night."
Finally breaking their affectionate gaze, Yuan and Emma chuckled, acknowledging theirpanions'' concern. Yuan gently pulled Emma close, pressing a tender kiss on her forehead.
"You''re right. We got carried away," Yuan said with a smile. "Let''s get some rest now."
Emma, her face slightly flushed, nodded in agreement. "I''m feeling a bit sleepy too," she admitted, sharing a loving nce with Yuan.
A minuteter, Yuan settled himself in the middle of the bed, wearing a content smile as he looked at Xi Meili. "Xi Meili,e here," he said softly.
Xi Meili''s eyes sparkled with delight, and she quickly snuggled into his embrace, resting her head on his chest, relishing the warmth of his body. It felt like she was enveloped in a cocoon of safety and protection, cherished by her loving husband.
Soon, Anna, Grace, Lily, and Emma joined them, surrounding Yuan with their affection, and they all cuddled close before drifting off to sleep.
"Good night, my lovely wives," Yuan whispered, giving each of them a tender peck on their foreheads before sumbing to slumber himself. The room was filled with an air of serenity as they peacefully slept through the night.
By the time Yuan and his wives had fallen into a deep sleep, morning had arrived, and the sun was starting to rise.
Meanwhile, in the living room, Rose arrived after being warned by the servants not to disturb their esteemed guests under any circumstances, lest they incur Madam La''s wrath.
Madam La and the head maid Ivy were seated on the sofa, sipping morning tea along with Ava, Julie, and James.
Upon seeing Rose, Madam La inquired, "Have you escorted them to their rooms?"
"Yes, they have probably fallen asleep by now," Rose replied.
"Good. Now, go and clean up yourself and go to bed. You must be quite tired after all you''ve done. Rest for a few days; it''s not good for your health to push yourself too hard," Madam La gently advised.
"Eh?! But...? "
Emma attempted to protest, but Madam La interrupted, determined. "No buts. I''ve noticed you neglecting your health too many times. I won''t allow you to do the same now."
Madam La had seen Rose''s exhaustion and the dark circles under her eyes caused by overworking andck of sleep, and she wanted her daughter to prioritize self-care and well-being.
Chapter 137 Searching
I extend my sincere gratitude to "Shadow_Vamp" for the generous gift of a "Car." Your kind gesture is deeply appreciated. Thank you.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"I agree with Mother here, big sis. You''ve been neglecting your health too oftentely, and it won''t be good if you keep pushing yourself like this," Ava''s concerned voice echoed in the room as she addressed her older sister, Rose.
Ava had noticed how Rose often sacrificed her own well-being for the sake of her duties, and she was genuinely worried that something unexpected might happen if Rose continued like this.
However, the current situation was even more critical, considering Rose''s recent battle against vicious monsters alongside Yuan and his wives, which left herpletely drained and exhausted.
With a heavy heart, Rose acknowledged the truth in their words. She hadn''t shown her exhaustion on her face, but she was well aware of how close she was to her limits. The soreness from her previous battles only added to her fatigue.
"Well, I suppose I don''t have much of a choice but toply," Rose sighed inwardly, realizing that taking a rest was necessary for her own well-being. Moreover, she understood that she could entrust the vige affairs to her capable family members.
''Alright, I guess I have no choice but to listen to them. I''ll take a few days to rest, and I''ll trust them to manage the vige in my absence,'' she pondered.
After a moment of contemtion, Rose finally conceded, "Alright... You guys are right. I will take a few days to rest, and I trust you all to handle the matters of the vige."
Hearing Rose''s decision to prioritize her health, Madam La and her other children couldn''t help but smile with relief.
"It''s good to see that you understand the importance of taking care of yourself, my child. Leave the work to us; we''ll handle it until you''ve properly rested," Madam La said warmly.
"Don''t worry, big sis. We''ll take care of everything. Just focus on resting well," Ava reassured her with a cheerful tone.
Julie chimed in, "Absolutely! We''ve got you covered, big sis," and James nodded in agreement, sitting right beside her.
Hearing their words, Rose couldn''t help but smile warmly at her family''s genuine concern. It had been a while since she had felt such support from them.
Ever since her father fell gravely ill, she had been burdened with heavy responsibilities, leaving little time for personal connections.
"Just take care of your health, dear," Madam La reiterated with a smile.
"Very well," Rose nodded appreciatively before excusing herself and heading to her bedroom.
In her room, Rose began to remove the protective armor designed for female mages. Mages, being physically weaker in closebat, often wore such armor to safeguard themselves from powerful monsters'' attacks.
Once the armor was off, she undressed, discarding the clothes stained with monster blood into aundry bucket for the servants to clean. Momentster, she slipped into a warm bath, feeling the exhaustion seep away as the water embraced her.
A rxed smile appeared on her face as she sank into theforting water. "Finally, a nice rxing bath after such an exhausting day. It''s as if all my worries have disappeared with the fatigue," she mumbled with contentment.
Lost in her thoughts, Rose couldn''t help but reflect on the events of the day. "If it weren''t for Yuan and his wives lending us a helping hand, I can''t even begin to imagine what would''ve happened to our vige... Everyone might have perished by now."
But thanks to Yuan and his wives, everything had changed. They had defeated the threat, ensuring the safety of the vige with minimal casualties. It was a triumph worth celebrating.
As her mind wandered, her thoughts inevitably turned to Yuan, causing a faint blush to grace her cheeks. "I can''t believe I''ve fallen in love with a man who already has multiple partners... Fate works in mysterious ways."
After her rxing bath, Rose donned afortable nightdress and dried her hair with magic. Snuggling into her soft mattress, she found herself unable to stop thinking about Yuan, who had captured her heart.
"Is this what being in love feels like?" she wondered aloud, contemting the newfound emotions swirling within her. Soon, a gentle smile spread across her face as she drifted into a peaceful slumber, her thoughts filled with the enigmatic man who had entered her life.
Meanwhile, as the news of the Wyvern''s defeat by a few individuals with god-like abilities spread throughout the kingdom of Windfall, it ignited a frenzy of disbelief and astonishment among the people. They found it hard to fathom that such an impossible feat had taken ce, and the news quickly engulfed the entire kingdom in turmoil.
Conversations buzzed with skepticism as the incredulous news passed from one person to another.
"Have you heard? They say a few individuals killed the Lord of the Mountain at Pine Mountain! That Wyvern was on the verge of ascending to the unrivaled S-rank!"
"Yes, I heard it too, and I can''t believe it''s true!"
"Apparently, it all happened in Pinebrook vige. My wife won''t stop talking about it since she heard it from our neighbor. It''s starting to get irritating. But I''ve asked around, and it seems the news might be true."
"To take down a half-dragon Wyvern... Those individuals must be unimaginably strong. Just defending against such a creature is incredible!"
"I heard the news too, and I couldn''t believe my ears. It''s just mind-boggling."I think you should take a look at
"A few hunters who came by said those individuals imed to descend from the heavens. Can you believe that nonsense?"
"Absolutely not! Flying in the sky? That''s too much of a stretch! It''s all just exaggeration and made-up stories!"
Despite the news spreading rapidly, the local folks remained skeptical. Even if it were true, they couldn''t bring themselves to believe something they hadn''t witnessed with their own eyes. The idea of individuals descending from the heavens and defeating a formidable creature like the Wyvern seemed far too fantastical for them to ept without concrete evidence.
In the pursuit of identifying those extraordinary individuals who yed the Wyvern, the nobles and high-ranking mages were engaged in a silentpetition. Whoever could make contact with these mysterious individuals first would undoubtedly gain a powerful ally for their kingdom or the mage''s tower.
"Teacher Ss, any progress on finding them?" In a room filled with papers, an old man with a long beard, Headmaster Ashcroft, asked Teacher Ss about their progress.
Shaking his head, Teacher Ss replied, "No luck yet, Headmaster Ashcroft. It''s like they appeared out of thin air."
As Headmaster Ashcroft heard this, the room suddenly turned to silence.
A minuteter, Headmaster Ashcroft turned to a beautiful woman donning tight, revealing attire that entuated her hourss figure, asking, "Teacher Rowena, any news from your side?"
Regrettably, Teacher Rowena responded with a dejected tone, "I''m afraid not, Headmaster."
Frustration lingered in the room, and both teachers awaited further instructions from the headmaster.
Headmaster Ashcroft sighed, "Keep searching tirelessly. We can''t afford to lose to those nobles. Rumors suggest they are exceptionally talented mages, and if we can recruit them to our magic academy, it would boost our reputation greatly."
"Yes, Headmaster Ashcroft!" Both teachers nodded in agreement and promptly returned to their work, determined to uncover the identity of Yuan and his wives.
"We cannot miss the opportunity to have such gifted mages as students at our academy," Headmaster Ashcroft muttered to himself, emphasizing the importance of their quest.
Unaware of themotion surrounding them, Yuan and his wives were sound asleep at the Monroe manor, enjoying peaceful slumber while cuddling each other.
Meanwhile, a middle-aged man rushed toward a grand, majestic door with an urgent expression. He appeared to carry grave news that demanded immediate delivery.
The guards at the door intercepted him, blocking his way. "Halt! You may not proceed any further," one of the guardsmanded, brandishing a spear to halt the man''s progress.
With an air of arrogance, the middle-aged man retorted, "Step aside, fools! Don''t you know who I am? I bear crucial news for His Majesty that cannot be dyed."
The two guards'' eyes widened in shock as they recognized the person they had stopped from entering the throne room. Fear gripped their hearts, and their legs trembled with the realization of their mistake.
''Is this how we are going to die?'' they thought, their bodies drenched in sweat.
''We failed to recognize Lord Ivan? How could we be so foolish?'' they wondered, fearing the consequences of their actions.
After all, Lord Ivan was the king''s only adviser, and offending him could have dire consequences.
"L-Lord Ivan... Please forgive us for not recognizing your Lordship. We''re ready to receive any punishment, please don''t kill us..." They immediately cleared the path, begging for mercy from the man they had stopped.
Lord Ivan let out a soft cough and responded, "Alright! Since I''m in a hurry, I don''t have time to punish you lowlifes. But if this happens again, I will skin both of you alive..."
"W-We understand Lord Ivan... And we promise that it won''t happen again," they both said in a trembling voice, bowing in gratitude for not meeting a gruesome fate.
"It''s good that you both understand. Now step aside; I have an urgent matter to deal with." After his words, Lord Ivan proceeded into the throne room.
As Lord Ivan left, the two guards let out heavy sighs of relief, taking deep breaths to calm their nerves.
"I thought I was a goner. Thank God I''m still alive..."
"Me too. It seems that Lord Ivan was in a good mood today, despite his serious expression."
"Let''s have a small beer party at the Pink Paradiseter to celebrate being alive after offending Lord Ivan."
"Sounds like a great idea..."
They both rejoiced in the moment, grateful to have survived an encounter with such an influential figure in the kingdom.
Chapter 138 The King And The Queen
After Lord Ivan left the lowly guards without punishing them for their audacity, as he didn''t have time to spare for dealing with such matters, he headed towards the massive and majestic door adorned with intricate designs that spoke of royalty.
With a firm push, he opened the huge door and stepped inside the throne room where the king resided.
The throne room was so spacious that it could easily be mistaken for a grand hallway, with enough space to amodate more than 200 people at once.
A few meters away stood a huge luxurious throne made of gold, adorned with intricate designs. Seated upon it was a fairly handsome middle-aged man with long blond hair, wearing a luxurious robe and a crown on his head. To his left sat a beautifuldy with long silky brown hair, donning an elegant and opulent dress, and wearing a delicate crown that enhanced her charm.
The man on the throne was none other than the present king of the Windfall kingdom, King Richard Windfall. Beside him, his main wife, Queen Matilda Windfall, exuded a genuine gentle smile thatplemented her appearance and made her even more captivating.
Upon seeing Lord Ivan''s heavily serious expression and his drenched face, both the King and the Queen grew concerned.
Lord Ivan approached them with urgency, bending down on one knee and bowing in respect. "Your Majesty... Please pardon my rudeness for entering without asking for permission. I have very urgent news for you."
"You''re pardoned, Advisor Ivan..." The Queen nodded understandingly.
Before the King could speak, the Queen, who could discern the gravity of the situation from Advisor Ivan''s expression, addressed him.
The King was taken aback by her initiative to voice for him without consulting him.
"What?" the Queen asked with a puzzled frown.
The King met his gaze with a serious expression, conveying that they needed to listen to Advisor Ivan''s news without dy.
''Have I been losing my authority as a King recently?'' The King helplessly wondered to himself.
The King felt as though he was losing his power as a King to his wife recently, but s, he can''t argue about it or he has to spend the night outside of his bedroom at night.
"It''s just that... Don''t you think you should''ve asked about my thoughts before forgiving him for his rudeness?" the King said to his wife with a sigh.
"Oh, my dear, are you suggesting that I''m wrong here?" The Queen smiled at the King, but to him, it felt more like a threat from his wife.
"N-No... I-I don''t mean that... How can my queen be wrong in her judgment? Hahah..." The King quickly replied with a helpless smile.
Watching this family drama unfold, Advisor Ivan couldn''t help but shake his head.
''I''ve brought very important news, and here you both are arguing like a cat and dog...'' He sighed inwardly.
He had immediately left his home without having breakfast as soon as he received the news about a few individuals with god-like abilities ying the wyvern. His purpose was to deliver the news to the King without any dy.
''How childish of them to treat me like air,pletely ignoring my presence...?'' he thought inwardly, slightly furious at their behavior.
Though he wanted to scold both the King and the Queen, he refrained from doing so as hecked the authority to do such a thing. Instead, he patiently waited for them to finish their dispute before conveying the important news.
A few minutester, King Richard Windfall turned to Advisor Ivan and said, "Advisor Ivan, please forget about the shameful sight we''ve shown you, I hope you can understand."
"Your Majesty, I don''t quite get what you are referring to...?"
Advisor Ivan acted as though he had seen nothing, pretending as though nothing had happened moments ago.
The King was pleased with Advisor Ivan''s intelligence and discretion. He admired his advisor''s ability to hide the King''s weaknesses from the world.
''You sly old fox...'' the King thought inwardly.
The people would go crazy if they learned that their King, Richard Windfall, fears his wife, the Queen. It would be a huge p on his face as the King of an entire kingdom.
"Advisor Ivan, what kind of news have you brought that made youe running here this early in the morning?" The King said to Ivan with a pondering expression, seemingly curious about the urgent matter.
"Your Majesty, I have received some news regarding a few individuals with god-like abilities appearing within our kingdom, from one of our trusted informers this morning, thus I came running to inform you immediately," Advisor Ivan said to the King and the Queen.
Hearing this, both the King and the Queen were surprised. Such individuals with extraordinary abilities emerging in their kingdom? It seemed too fantastical to believe, yet they knew Advisor Ivan wouldn''t joke about such a serious matter.
The King turned to his wife and said, "My Queen, what do you think? Should we believe in this news? It sounds like nonsense to me..."
The Queen pondered for a moment before replying to her husband, "I think we should trust Advisor Ivan''s words. We all know his character, and he never jokes about such important matters. Let''s give him a chance to exin further."
The King nodded in agreement.I think you should take a look at
Advisor Ivan could sense the doubt in the Queen''s tone.
''I expected this to happen...'' he thought inwardly with a sigh.
The Queen then turned to Advisor Ivan and asked, "Advisor Ivan..."
"Yes, my Queen?"
"Can we trust your informer on this matter? If this news is indeed true, it could have a significant impact on our kingdom, even shaking its very foundation," the Queen inquired with skepticism in her tone.
Advisor Ivan could sense her doubts. ''I knew this would happen...'' He thought inwardly with a sigh.
Taking a deep breath, Advisor Ivan exined, "Your Majesty, do you recall theint we received against the First Prince of the Empire, demanding the return of the Wyvern''s child to its rightful ce?"
"Wyvern''s child...?" Both the King and the Queen took a moment to remember.
After a short pause, the King replied, "Ah, are you referring to theint from Pinebrook Vige?"
"Yes, Your Majesty," Advisor Ivan nodded with a smile.
"I do remember it. Since it involved the First Prince of the Lionheart Empire, it''s not a matter easily forgotten," the King said. "They demanded the First Prince to return the Wyvern cub, as the Wyvern had threatened the vige with destruction if its child wasn''t returned. Unfortunately, we couldn''t assist them due to the involvement of the Empire. Compared to them, we are but a speck."
The King had initially wanted to help Pinebrook Vige, but considering the Empire''s power, he chose not to intervene, fearing it would lead to the downfall of his kingdom.
As a King, he couldn''t jeopardize his entire realm for the sake of a single vige. In this situation, there was little he could do to aid them.
After hearing this, the Queen grasped the implication of Advisor Ivan''s words and asked, "Advisor Ivan, are you suggesting that those individuals with unimaginable prowess appeared in Pinebrook Vige?"
"You''re quite sharp, my Queen. I''m impressed," Advisor Ivan replied with a hint of admiration.
"Save the ttery forter, Advisor Ivan, and tell us more about these people first," the King urged, curious to learn about the identities of these extraordinary individuals.
The Queen nodded in agreement, sharing her husband''s curiosity about the mysterious figures and the potential benefit they could bring to the kingdom.
"From the information I have gathered so far, it appears that these individuals first appeared in Clover Town, also known as the Border town of our Windfall kingdom," Advisor Ivan began. "They emerged when the Orc Lord and his army threatened the town and its people. Without the backing of Mages or Hunters, they single-handedly slew the Orc Lord. Furthermore, they were involved in the murder of Viscount Lewis''s family, including 50 mages."
He continued, "And now, they have appeared in Pinebrook Vige and in the Wyvern, about to ascend to the unrivaled S-rank, with apparent ease. The locals im they possess god-like abilities and can fly without wings, descending from the Heavens. It is hard to believe, considering no man has ever achieved such a feat, even the most powerful mage alive couldn''t possibly do it."
Hearing this, both the King and the Queen were surprised, considering the ims made by the locals. It sounded like a fantastic exaggeration.
"Pftttt! Flying without wings? That''s the most preposterous thing I''ve ever heard, Advisor Ivan, Hahaha..." the Queenughed, thinking it was a joke.
Advisor Ivan quickly replied, "My Queen, how could I joke about such a serious matter? I was just as speechless when I first heard it, and I asked a few others who confirmed the same. One of them even imed to have personally witnessed it."
The throne hall fell silent as the implications of these individuals'' abilities weighed heavily on the King''s mind.
''If Advisor Ivan''s information is true, then they must have a great secret with them. We must find them before the nobles or the Magic Academy do,'' the King thought to himself.
"Advisor Ivan, have you uncovered their identities yet?" the King inquired.
Advisor Ivan shook his head, saying, "I''m afraid not, Your Majesty. All we know is that they are a group of six people, one man and five women. People say the man is incredibly handsome, and the women are so beautiful that even the most beautiful woman in the world pales inparison to them."
"My King, we must do everything in our power to contact them before others do. They are invaluable to the future of our kingdom," the Queen said earnestly.
"Indeed! We can''t afford to let them slip away. If others find them first, our family''s reign will be in jeopardy, and we can''t allow that to happen," the King concurred.
The King then turned to Advisor Ivan and urged, "Advisor Ivan, do whatever it takes to locate these individuals. If you need anything, just ask, and it shall be granted. We cannot allow others to im them, for it concerns the kingdom''s future. The consequences could be drastic, and we must avoid it at all costs."
"I understand, Your Majesty. I will do everything I can to find them for you," Advisor Ivan replied with a bow before departing.
The King seemed preupied, musing, "I''m slightly worried about the future of our Windfall kingdom with the arrival of these mysterious individuals. If we can''t secure them before others do, I fear the oue will be dire."
"We can only pray to the gods for a better future. There''s little else we can do but wait," the Queen said, trying to soothe her husband''s concern.
"Only time will reveal what awaits us," the King sighed, lost in thought.
Chapter 139 Playing With Fire
Inside avishly decorated room, a stunning woman with dark brown hair and dressed in a luxurious red gown sat at arge table. The table''s material was exceptionally rare, disying a unique and durable appearance that set it apart from ordinary wood.
Carefully examining some paperwork, she signed each document with a feather pen, but her face disyed clear irritation as she worked through the pile. It was evident that she struggled to keep herposure, fighting the urge to set fire to the stack of papers before her.
"When will these damn things ever end?! I''ve been doing the same thing over and over for hours... All I want is to rx and enjoy a sip of fine wine... Sigh!"
Had Yuan and his wives been present, they would have recognized her despite her transformed appearance. The changes were significant, making it difficult to recognize her at first nce, but their superior senses and divine awareness would not be so easily deceived.
The woman was none other than Mireya, the receptionist of the hunter association back in Clover Town.
"I can''t ck off now, only a few more documents to go. I''ll finish it in no time!" She muttered to herself, pushing herself to continue signing and checking each document for errors.
After a while, Mireya finallypleted signing all the necessary documents for the next steps. Inhaling a long breath, she sighed in relief.
"Finally, I''ve conquered this goddamn pile of nonsense. I thought I''d be buried by them... Now, I can finally rx." She stretched her arms, setting the pen down on its stand.
However, just as she prepared to enjoy her moment of rxation, the door swung open, revealing a beautiful woman with a slender, alluring figure, long blond hair, and striking crystal blue eyes. The most remarkable feature about her was her long, pointy ears, a clear sign that she was a high elf¡ªan esteemed race known for their lengthy lifespans, second only to dragons.
Naturally, it was not hard to guess that the woman entering the room was a high elf, given her appearance and grace. A race superior to humans, both in lifespan and various abilities.
Mireya raised an eyebrow as she noticed Sylvia entering her office without permission. "Sylvia, you''re being rude by barging in like this," she said with a frown.
"Leader, please pardon my rudeness, but I''ve heard a rumor I thought you would be interested in," Sylvia bowed.
Mireya looked at Sylvia for a moment and shook her head before saying, "Fine, I''ll let it slide this time, but only if the news you''ve brought interests me. If not, then be prepared for a thousand squats as punishment for your repeated mistakes."
Upon hearing the punishment, Sylvia''s eyes widened in disbelief.
"A thousand squats? Isn''t that too much for a small mistake? You''re being cruel, Leader." she protested.
"Am I being cruel? How many times have you made the same mistake, Sylvia? It''s the best punishment for your repeated carelessness, and I won''t change it," Mireya replied firmly.
Sylvia became silent, unable to count how many times she had repeated the same mistake. Feeling ashamed, she lowered her face.
Mireya sighed and decided to let it go. "Let''s forget about it. Now, tell me about the news you''ve brought."
*cough*
Sylvia cleared her throat and proceeded to tell Mireya everything she had heard in the town.
"It was like this when I wasing here, almost everyone is talking about it..." She spoke about the mysterious individuals with god-like abilities who defied conventional magic and managed to y the menacing wyvern that had threatened the Pinebrook vige.
Mireya listened attentively to every word, finding the news intriguing. A smile slowly crept onto her face as she absorbed Sylvia''s ount.
After Sylvia finished rying everything she had heard from the hunters and merchants in the city, Mireya pondered for a moment, lost in thought.
"Six people with extraordinary abilities? Flying in the sky without wings? And they easily killed the wyvern? Who could these individuals be?" Mireya wondered aloud.
Suddenly, her eyes widened, as if she had an important realization.
''Wait a minute... Six people with unique abilities... It must be...'' Mireya''s expression changed as she realized who these mysterious individuals could be. There was only one group that came to her mind¡ªYuan and his wives.
"It has to be them! I''m sure of it. Who else could have such power? They must be at the Pinebrook vige right now," Mireya concluded inwardly.
After discovering the identities of the mysterious individuals, Mireya couldn''t help but let out a sweet smile.
''So, they can even fly in the sky, huh? I wonder what it feels like to fly...'' Mireya thought with a smile on her face.
Sylvia noticed the smile on Mireya''s face and was puzzled. ''Does the Leader know who those mysterious people are? But how is that possible? The whole kingdom is searching for any information regarding them and couldn''t find any hint on who they are and what their names are...?'' Sylvia wondered, staring strangely at Mireya.
Unable to contain her curiosity, Sylvia finally asked, "Leader, do you perhaps know about those mysterious individuals?"
"Indeed, I know them personally. They are remarkable people," Mireya replied casually, not hiding the fact from Sylvia.
''What?! She really knows about them! But how is that even possible? If people were to know this...'' Sylvia''s mind was in turmoil, trying to grasp the implications.
After calming herself from the shock, Sylvia continued, "Leader, you must understand that if people find out you know their identities, it could cause a hugemotion. The whole kingdom is searching for them, and if they realize you already know who they are, it will create chaos."I think you should take a look at
Mireya''s eyes widened in surprise at the realization that the entire kingdom was searching for Yuan and his wives'' identities.
''They must be after their unusual prowess, how greedy! But they don''t know that they are ying with fire here. Knowing Yuan and his wives'' personalities, they won''t bow down to anyone. The kingdom is just wasting their time and luck,'' Mireya thought inwardly.
With a calm demeanor, Mireya replied to Sylvia, "Oh, that''s pretty simple, you know? We just need to keep our mouths shut and act as though we don''t know anything."
If they kept quiet about the matter, no one would know anything, and it would help Yuan and his wives avoid unwanted attention. However, Mireya knew that their identities might eventually be revealed.
"I see... Leader, can you tell me more about them since you seem to be pretty close with them..." Sylvia couldn''t contain her curiosity and excitement about knowing more.
"There''s no need for me to tell you about their identities, as you will personally get to know them in the future," Mireya said with a mysterious smile.
Though disappointed, Sylvia had no choice but to ept Mireya''s response. She nodded her head, realizing that she would have to wait.
"Now head back to your work; you''ve wasted enough time here already," Mireya instructed Sylvia.
"Understood, Leader." Sylvia nodded and left the room shortly.
"I can''t wait to see their surprised faces when they see me here, hehehe," Mireya chuckled to herself, looking forward to the day when Yuan and his wives would discover her true identity.
¡ª
Meanwhile, in the afternoon, Yuan stirred from his deep slumber, his sharp senses detecting some noises in the room. As a spirit master realm cultivator, it wasn''t surprising that he woke up upon hearing the slightest sounds.
Opening his eyes, he found Anna, Grace, Lily, Emma, and Xi Meili changing their clothes. Grace and Lily were undressing their nightgowns to put on regr dresses, revealing their perfect and delicate curves that made Yuan''s heart race.
Noticing his awakening, the girls turned towards him, and Anna greeted him with a smile, "Good morning, dear. Or should I say good afternoon? Did we wake you up?"
"No, I woke up naturally," Yuan replied, trying to sound casual.
"I see," Anna said with a motherly smile.
"By the way, why didn''t you wake me up when you all were already awake?" Yuan asked, curious.
"We thought you looked cute sleeping peacefully, so we decided to let you rest a bit longer," Grace replied yfully.
Yuan chuckled and corrected, "I''m not cute, but handsome."
Yuan smiled and immediately pulled Grace into his embrace, passionately kissing her beautiful, juicy lips.
"God... You two are so lewd; when will you stop acting like animals in heat, Grace? He has just woken up and has yet to wash his face." Anna''s voice resounded, sounding a bit annoyed at Grace''s behavior and also slightly jealous.
Grace ignored Anna, as she was unable to resist the urge, and continued to kiss Yuan passionately, wrapping her arms around his neck as they embraced the tender moment.
A few minutester, they broke the kiss, and Grace turned to Anna with a teasing smile on her lips.
"Oh, it seems that I made you jealous, Anna. Why don''t you also kiss him if you''re feeling jealous about me kissing him first?" Her voice was nonchnt, as though kissing Yuan was a normal thing for her, which it truly was.
Anna''s face flushed slightly, taken aback by Grace''s audacity.
"Grace, you really know how to push my buttons," she huffed, trying to regain herposure.
Emma and Xi Meili giggled at the yful banter between their mothers, enjoying the lively atmosphere.
Yuan, on the other hand, had a mischievous glint in his eyes as he gazed at his mother Anna.
"Well, it''s only fair, Mom Anna. If Mom Grace got a kiss, then you should get one too," he said, teasingly.
Anna''s cheeks turned an even deeper shade of pink as she hesitated for a moment, but she couldn''t resist the yful challenge. With a hint of determination, she stepped closer to Yuan and nted a gentle kiss on his lips, causing his heart to skip a beat.
Lily, who had been watching the exchange quietly, couldn''t help but join in the fun.
"Hey, don''t leave me out!" she chimed in with a grin, approaching Yuan and giving him a quick peck on his lips.
Chapter 140 Sometimes She Is Too Cute
Yuan wasn''t satisfied with just a quick peck on his lips, so he quickly held Lily''s waist and pulled her closer to him, starting to kiss her more passionately.
"Oh, quite aggressive, aren''t you? But I like it," Lily thought as she was surprised by Yuan''s sudden intensity.
She wrapped her arms around his neck, kissing him back with equal passion, as if her life depended on the kiss.
Yuan''s smile widened as he felt Lily bing equally aggressive in her kisses.
"Really, Lily? You''re behaving just like Grace here. Ahh, what am I gonna do with the two of you..." Anna rolled her eyes, seemingly annoyed by Lily''s behavior.
Grace approached Anna with a proud expression and said with a wide smile, "She''s my daughter, after all. Of course, she has my good genes in her."
Anna frowned and retorted, "She''s my daughter too, you know?"
"And when did I say she isn''t? I don''t remember saying such a thing," Grace replied with a yful tone, as though she was purposefully trying to tease Anna.
Hearing Grace''s yful voice, Anna had the urge to wipe that smile off her face with a powerful p, but she managed to control herself. She knew that Grace was just trying to tease her, so there was no point ying along.
"Sigh! I''m just getting angry for nothing. She is just trying to have fun..." Anna thought inwardly.
A minuteter, Anna took a deep breath, calming herself down, and said to Grace, "Just forget it, there''s no point arguing with you, Grace."
"Sorry, I was just teasing you," Grace said with a smile.
"It''s fine, I know you''re just ying with me," Anna nodded, also smiling.
Even if they had their differences, at the end of the day, they were a single person and shared the same body when they merged together into one. If they hated each other, that meant they hated themselves.
A minuteter, Yuan and Lily broke the passionate kiss, and the two of them looked into each other''s eyes with wide smiles.
With a huge grin on her face, Lily said to Yuan, "That was intense... I almost lost my mind in the kiss."
"Hahaha, is that so?" Yuanughed.
"It seems that my darling has be quite the kisser, isn''t that right, Lily?" Grace said with a wide smile.
"Naturally, Mom Grace. He''s talented at it. hehe..." Lily nodded with a chuckle.
"I can''t agree more..." Grace said, still smiling.
"You two can''t be helped... Sigh!" Anna mumbled as she shook her head. They wouldn''t change no matter what she did, so it was pointless for her to argue with them again.
Emma and Xi Meili giggled from a distance, finding the whole conversation quite amusing.
However, they had to agree that Yuan was indeed a good kisser, and they couldn''t get enough of it. When Yuan noticed the two of them giggling, he couldn''t resist teasing them a little.
''Looks like they find it quite amusing. Let me give them a small punishment forughing at me...'' Yuan thought inwardly mischievously.
As Yuan gazed at them with a mysterious smile on his lips, Emma and Xi Meili''s smiles vanished, and they felt a shiver running down their spines for some reason.
''I have a bad feeling about this...'' Emma thought inwardly, her face showing slight panic.
Shortly after, Yuan approached the both of them, hugging both girls at the same time, each arm gently wrapped around their soft, slender waists. Surprisingly, the two girls didn''t resist his advance; instead, their faces flushed red, and a cute smile appeared on their lips.
Anna, Grace, and Lily chuckled at the sight of Emma and Xi Meili getting flustered as Yuan hugged them. Where did the bold Emma fromst night go?
"What happened to the bold Emma fromst night? It''s as though I''m looking at a totally different person," Lily said, a bit dazed by Emma''s sudden change once again.
"I don''t know, she seems to be back to her usual shy self, but still less timid than Rose..." Grace said with a nonchnt voice.
"Now that you mention it, about Rose, I wonder what the Monroe family thinks of us. We''ve been resting in our bedroom almost the whole day, and it seems the sun will set in an hour or so," Anna said, peeking out the window momentarily.
"There''s no need for us to worry about such an insignificant matter. They should understand that we were very tired after fighting more than thousands of monstersst night and saved this entire vige from destruction," Grace replied in her usual cold demeanor.
"Um, I also agree with Mom Grace, Mom Anna. We''ve done so much for the vige, and it''s our right to rx properly," Lily chimed in.
"I suppose you both are right..." Anna nodded.I think you should take a look at
Anna felt a bit at ease after hearing Grace''s and her daughter Lily''s opinions. Since they saved the vige from the wyvern and his army, risking their lives, the Monroe family couldn''tin about them taking a moment to rest. Besides, now that Yuan has be their future son-inw, they have be a part of the Monroe family.
Meanwhile, after hugging Emma and Xi Meili for a moment, Yuan let go of Xi Meili and said to her, "Meili, wait for a bit until I finish my business with your sister Emma, and you''ll be next, okay?"
Emma was disappointed at first, butter she nodded her head.
"But, you have to promise me, hubby, that you''ll finish it fast," Xi Meili said, cutely pouting.
Her adorable action warmed Yuan''s heart, and he momentarily stopped to stare at her.
''She''s just too cute sometimes that I can''t take my eyes off of her...'' Yuan thought inwardly.
"Alright, I''ll finish it fast and then return to you..." Yuan chuckled.
Hearing this, Xi Meili showed a huge smile on her face, as though a child who wanted a toy so badly and finally got the promise to have it.
Yuan then turned toward Emma, who was standing beside him with a flushed face. He smiled at her, finding her blushing face incredibly cute in his eyes.
''Now he''s going to kiss me too, just like he did with the others...'' Emma thought inwardly, her heart beating faster with anticipation.
Yuan held her chin upward and looked into her eyes before closing the distance between their faces, pressing his lips against hers.
Emma didn''t resist; instead, she closed her eyes and relished the warmth of the kiss. She could feel the love between them in the tender embrace as they continued to kiss without taking any breaks.
The kiss was ordinary, but it was filled with love rather than passion and lust. Lost in each other, they kissed momentarily before feeling out of breath and breaking the kiss. Both of them were heavily breathing, as though they had run a marathon without any breaks.
A minuteter, Yuan smiled yfully and teasingly asked Emma, "Where did my ''Bold'' Emma go from yesterday? Howe she''s acting so shy again?"
Emma''s face flushed red as she vividly remembered what had happenedst night. The memory of passionately kissing Yuan on her own ord made her want to dig a hole to hide from embarrassment.
''Aww, I want to dig a hole to hide myself. I know he is going to make fun of me now...'' Emma cried inwardly.
''Calm down... Calm down... Act as if you don''t know anything... That''s right...'' Emma thought, trying topose herself.
"I don''t know what you''re talking about, husband... I don''t remember doing such a shameful thing that you spoke of," Emma replied with a calm voice, pretending as though she knew nothing about what Yuan was talking about.
''So she doesn''t want to admit it and wants to pretend as though nothing happened yesterday night, huh?'' Yuan thought inwardly.
''Fine, if you don''t feel like talking about it, I won''t ask about it...'' Seeing that Emma was quite embarrassed about the events of yesterday, Yuan decided not to push the matter any further since she didn''t want to talk about it.
A momentter, Yuan approached Xi Meili, who was patiently waiting for her turn to kiss her hubby.
"Did I make my cute little wife wait long?" Yuan said to Xi Meili with a gentle smile on his face.
"No, I don''t think so..." Xi Meili replied with a small smile, unable to contain her excitement.
"Now let me kiss you as a reward for waiting patiently, what do you say, my little adorable wife?" Yuan said with a gentle voice, sounding veryforting to Xi Meili''s ears.
"Ummm." Xi Meili shyly nodded.
Yuan smiled and cupped her face, looking into her eyes with a gaze filled with love for his little wife. He gently pressed his lips against hers, and Xi Meili weed the kiss with an open heart. She had been eagerly waiting for this moment since she witnessed her husband kissing her other sisters.
As the two of them kissed, Yuan noticed that Xi Meili had improved quite a lot since theirst kiss. He wrapped his arms around her soft and slender waist, gently pulling her closer as the kiss continued.
Xi Meili reciprocated by putting her arms around his neck and passionately sucking on his lips, turning the kiss into a more passionate exchange.
After a few moments, the two of them broke the kiss and breathed heavily.
"Dear, if you''re done kissing your little wife, go and freshen up quickly..." Anna suddenly interjected.
"Alright, we''ve been sleeping the whole damn day, let''s grab something to eat after I freshen up a little..." Yuan replied.
"Agreed!" Grace chimed in with her typical icy tone.
Shortly after, Yuan entered the bathroom to wash his face and freshen up after waking up from his long sleep.
Chapter 141 The Aftermath
Yuan came out of the bathroom feeling refreshed, and he saw that his wives had finished dressing themselves in little luxurious attire since they wouldn''t be traveling for a while now.
He couldn''t help but stare at them momentarily, seemingly charmed by their appearance as they looked absolutely gorgeous in these wonderful clothes. Anna, Grace, and Emma, in particr, had very attractive figures with perfect curves, and the dresses they were wearing didn''tpromise showing off their beauty.
As they noticed Yuan staring at them with an open mouth, seemingly lost in their beauty, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of happiness, knowing their darling had forgotten everything and was enthralled by their magnificence.
A momentter, Grace curled her lips into a yful smile and called out to him, "Darling...?"
Hearing Grace say his name, Yuan snapped out of his daze and looked at her with a confused expression. "Yes?"
"What do you think? Do we look beautiful in these dresses?" Grace asked, her yful smile eager for hispliment.
"We decided to wear something nice and girly today, since we won''t be traveling for the time being. Now we want to know your opinion. So, tell us what you think," Anna added with a smile, the other three girls nodding in agreement.
Yuan took a moment to look at each of them. Anna was wearing a beautiful light blue dress with intricate white designs, perfectly matching her crystal blue eyes and her long, jet-ck hair that reached her soft and slender waist.
Grace, on the other hand, was donning a ck dress that was slightly revealing, hugging her body perfectly as though it was made just for her. With her seemingly cold expression and ruby-like red eyes, she looked like a fierce beauty, her long snow-white hair flowing down to her waist.
Naturally, Yuan was momentarily taken aback by Grace''s dangerous allure, yet he couldn''t help but feel the urge to kiss her immediately. However, he knew her heart was kind, and she loved him dearly.
His attention then shifted to Lily, who stood gracefully next to Grace, wearing an ocean-blue dress that flowed to her knees. Her moon-like white pupils and hair with a hint of blue made her incredibly beautiful, and any man would find it hard not to steal nces at her.
Next, his eyes fell upon Emma, dressed in a stunningbination of white and purple. The dress perfectlyplemented her appearance, making her look irresistibly attractive.
Lastly, Yuan''s gazended on Xi Meili, who wore a fiery red dress that perfectly matched her ck and crimson hair. She looked absolutely gorgeous, and he couldn''t help but be captivated by her.
After taking in everyone''s beauty, Yuan met their eyes with a serious expression. Lily, growing impatient, urged, "Just tell us already! You''re making us anxious by keeping us waiting."
Chuckling inwardly at her impatience, Yuan thought, ''Big Sis, as impatient as ever. Well, let''s not keep them waiting any longer; it''s gettingte to meet Rose and the others.''
"You all look absolutely stunning; I can''t take my eyes off any of you," Yuan sincerelyplimented them with a huge smile.
Upon hearing his words, his wives beamed and blushed slightly, as if they had heard the most heartwarmingpliment.
A few minutester, Yuan got dressed himself and said, "Now let''s go and meet Madam La and the others."
Inwardly, he wondered if Rose had woken up and how she was feeling after the battle. He also couldn''t help but think about her well-being, particrly her buttocks, which might be sore from the previous day''s events.
"Yes, let''s not keep them waiting or they might worry that something happened to us," Anna agreed.
With their spirits lifted and excitement in their hearts, they left the room and headed towards the main hall of the Monroe family estate.
¡ª
Meanwhile, Madam La and her three children, Julie, James, and Ava, were currently sitting outside the Manor, receiving reports from the guards about the current situation of the vige.
"Madam La, we have collected all the monster corpses and stored them in the warehouse as you instructed for material extraction. Also, the gate was severely damaged during the battle and it needs repairing," one of the guards informed Madam La.
"Mother, we need to repair the gate immediately. There are many bandit groups nearby, and we don''t have any means to block their entry since the gate is damaged," James said with a serious tone.
"I agree with James. Repairing the gate should be our top priority. It''s the only way to defend the vige from bandits at the moment," Julie added, supporting her twin brother''s suggestion.
"I share the same opinion, Mother," Ava nodded in agreement.
Madam La considered their words carefully and then replied, "Let''s do that then. We can''t afford to risk the vigers'' lives above anything else."
Turning to the guard, she continued, "Gather a few craftsmen and tell them to repair the gate as soon as possible. Make sure to guard them while they do their job. There may still be some remnant monsters lingering around. With the news of the Lord of the mountain attacking our vige, there''s a high chance of bandits attempting to attack us. We can''t take such risks."
"Understood, Madam La," the guard acknowledged and promptly left to carry out her orders.I think you should take a look at
Madam La knew that the news of the Lord of the mountain attacking Pinebrook Vige must have spread far and wide. As a result, many bandit groups might be considering an attack, especially under the cover of darkness when the vige is weakened.
Since the soldiers, hunters, and mages were currently exhausted and resting, theycked the necessary strength to resist the bandits. Additionally, Yuan and his wives were also resting, which meant they couldn''t rely on them at the moment. Madam La couldn''t afford to take any chances with the safety of the vige.
"Madam La, 40 houses have been repaired, and 30 of them still need to be fixed. The craftsmen are quite tired and said they can''t finish the work today. Should we arrange tents for the vigers who lost their homes?" Another guard approached Madam La with the concern.
Madam La pondered for a moment, thinking about the best solution for the situation. She couldn''t force the workers to continue without rest, and she also had to ensure the well-being of the people who had lost their houses. They must be heartbroken and hungry after losing their precious homes.
"Tell the workers to take some rest and assign a few men to set up tents for the vigers. Also, provide them with a free meal. Since they have lost their homes, they have nothing to eat and are probably hungry. Make sure that no one goes hungry tonight," Madam La gave the order to the guard.
"Leave it to me, Madam La. I will make sure everyone has a ce to spend the night and a satisfying meal to relieve their hunger," the guard responded before leaving to carry out the instructions.
"Madam La, here''s the overall damage report," another guard handed her the report.
"Thank you," she acknowledged, taking the report to review the content. The report detailed the extent of the damage caused by the shockwave from the battle. Seventy houses on the outskirts of the vige were severely damaged, and over 40 houses received lighter damage and could be repaired. The streets were also cracked, some fissuresrge enough to swallow a grown man.
Additionally, it stated that 11 soldiers from the vige had lost their lives protecting the vige, and more than 30 were injured and currently receiving treatment.
"Mother, we shouldpensate the family members of the soldiers who died in battle," Ava suggested.
"Naturally, they sacrificed their lives to protect this vige, and it''s our duty to take care of their family members," Madam La nodded in agreement.
Julie chimed in, "How about 1500 gold coins for each soldier? It''s a significant sum of money formoners. What do you all think?"
"I think it''s more than enough. It will at least ease some of their worries," James added, considering the pain the families of those soldiers were feeling after losing their loved ones.
"Alright, we will give each family 1500 gold coins aspensation," Madam La decided, showing hermitment to supporting the families of the fallen soldiers.
Meanwhile, Yuan and his wives arrived at the living hall of the Monroe family and found it empty, wondering where everyone had gone.
"Oh, esteemed guests! You''ve woken up. Did you all rest well?" Suddenly, Head Maid Ivy''s voice resounded from behind, causing them to turn around.
"Oh, Miss Ivy, we rested well. Thanks for worrying. By the way, where is everyone?" Yuan said to Ivy.
"Madam La is currently dealing with some vige matters, along with her children, Ava, Julie, and James. And as for Miss Rose, she hasn''t woken up yet," Ivy exined.
"I see," Yuan responded.
"Esteemed guests, allow me to inform Madam La that you all have woken up. She is outside the manor, so it will only take a minute."
"Alright, you can do so. We will be here," Yuan said to Ivy.
"Very well," Ivy nodded and left the scene.
After Ivy left, Yuan turned to his wives and suggested, "Let''s take a seat until Madam La arrives."
His wives nodded and settled on the plush sofa next to him.
A momentter, Ivy arrived where Madam La was and informed her, "Madam La, our esteemed guests have woken up and are currently waiting in the living hall."
Hearing this, Madam La was pleasantly surprised, and a smile formed on her lips. She instructed Ivy, "You go and prepare something good for them. They must be feeling hungry by now. I will join them in a minute after finishing this..."
"Oh, by the way, has Rose woken up yet?" Madam La inquired.
"No, Miss Rose is still sleeping. Do you want me to wake her up?"
"No need! Let her sleep for a while. Thatss must be very tired for her to sleep this long," Madam La said with understanding.
Chapter 142 Son-In-Law?
In the Monroe family''s living hall, Yuan and his two mothers, Anna and Grace, his elder sister, Lily, and his two beloveds, Emma and Xi Meili, were seated on the plush sofa, enjoying thefort as they waited for Madam La and others to arrive.
"Hey Mom, How long do you think we should extend our stay in this vige? We also need to reach the capital," Yuan''s voice resounded, pondering about extending their stay to get to know Rose, Ava, and Julie better, as he would soon be taking them as his wives.
The girls looked at him for a moment after hearing his question, unsurprised by it as they had already discussed the possibility of extending their stay, but not for how long.
A minuteter, Emma looked at Yuan with a smile and said, "Well, I think we should extend our stay for at least a week. Building rtionships takes time, and currently, you know almost nothing about Ava, Julie, or Rose. Extending our stay will give you a chance to get to know them better."
"I agree with Emma. Her reasoning is quite usible. We can''t rush into this matter, considering how different we are from them and the uniqueness of our rtionships," Anna added, her voice sounding serious towards the end of her sentence.
Indeed, they were very different from the people in this world. Being cultivators capable of defying the world, they possessed a rare and sought-after power that nobody else in this world had ever seen or heard of. This made revealing their prowess a delicate situation.
In this world, mages and knights were the norm, each mage with a different attribute that made them unique. Even mages with the same elements had distinctly different magic, except for the high-ranking spells they used.
Grace nodded in agreement and said, "Yes, we can''t reveal our secrets to them just yet, except for Rose. She is different from her sisters."
"I agree. She has a straightforward nature, and I have a feeling we''ll get along really well," Emma said, smiling.
"I have no doubt she''ll make a perfect wife for you, dear. Don''t you all agree?" Anna chimed in with a warm smile.
The others nodded, showing their agreement with Anna''s sentiment. They were all looking forward to getting to know Rose better and building stronger connections with her and her sisters.
"I don''t know that, but she seems to be quite trustworthy from what I can see, and above all, she is true to her heart, except for her overly shyness," Lily said, nodding in agreement.
"Alright, it''s settled then. We will extend our stay in this vige for a week. During that time, I''ll try to get to know them as much as possible. And when I feel they are ready to learn the truth about everything, I''ll personally tell them. But I want all of you to be present when we talk about our secrets with them, is that okay?" Yuan suggested.
"That''s a wonderful idea, dear. I think it''s best to be honest with them when the time is right," Anna nodded in approval.
However, Yuan''s only worry was how Rose and her two sisters would react once they learned about his rtionship with his two mothers.
''I hope they won''t be disgusted with me after learning the truth that Anna and Grace are not my wives, but my mothers,'' Yuan thought inwardly.
''Well, that''s not my problem now... It''s future Yuan''s problem,'' he assured himself inwardly, trying to focus on the present.
As Yuan was lost in his thoughts, the head maid Ivy returned and informed them, "Esteemed Guests, I have informed Madam La that you all have woken up from your sleep. She will be here shortly."
Yuan and his wives nodded in acknowledgment.
"Esteemed Guests, you all must be feeling quite hungry since you haven''t eaten anything besides yesterday''s dinner, right? Well, Madam La has specially ordered me to prepare a sumptuous meal for you all. I will go and freshly prepare the meal for you," Ivy said professionally.
"That will be wonderful, Miss Ivy," Yuan replied with a smile.
"I''m getting excited just thinking about all the delicious food!" Xi Meili chimed in, her eyes sparkling with anticipation, as though she were a kid with food dreams.
The girls couldn''t help but chuckle at Xi Meili''s excitement, jokingly thinking that she might be nning to empty out the entire Monroe family''s ration.
"I will excuse myself then," Ivy said and left the scene to prepare a delicious meal for them.
Some timeter, they heard footsteps, and Madam La returned with Ava, Julie, and James following behind her. Uponying her eyes on Yuan and his wives, Madam La smiled and greeted them, "Good afternoon to you all. I suppose you all had a good time resting, yes?"
"Naturally, we all had a good rest and now feel perfectly fit," Yuan replied with a smile.
"I''m delighted to hear that, my son-inw..." Madam La said, causing both Ava and Julie to blush.
Yuan and his wives were seemingly surprised by Madam La addressing Yuan as her son-inw since he hadn''t married any of her daughters yet. How could he be her son-inw without marrying her daughters?
''This woman is really a vicious cunning fox in disguise. My dear hasn''t married her daughter yet, and she''s already calling him her son-inw! What kind of logic is that? This is ridiculous!'' Anna thought inwardly.I think you should take a look at
''Just as I thought, this woman is really bad for my darling... I wonder what kind of cunning n she has in store for us...'' Grace thought to herself.
Madam La noticed the puzzled expressions on Yuan and his wives'' faces and asked in confusion, "What''s with those puzzled faces? Did I say something wrong?"
Yuan shook his head and exined, "Well, it''s nothing. We''re simply confused by hearing you suddenly call me your son-inw since I haven''t married your daughters yet, that''s all."
"Hahaha, it''s simple. Since you''ve agreed to take my daughters as your wives, you practically be my son-inw in that moment, albeit a future son-inw," Madam La said with augh.
She then turned to her two daughters, Ava and Julie, and yfully said, "What are you two doing back there? Why don''t you greet your future husband? Or are you two feeling shy now?"
"Mother!" Ava and Julie both eximed with flustered faces, feeling embarrassed in front of their future husband.
A momentter, Ava and Julie approached Yuan and his wives and greeted them with flushed faces, and Yuan and his wives returned the greeting.
However, they were a little surprised to witness both Ava and Julie acting shy today, considering thatst night, they had kissed Yuan on the cheeks boldly without feeling any shyness. It was as though they were seeing a totally different side of the two sisters.
''Aren''t those two the ones who kissed Yuan so boldly in front of everyone on the cheek? Why are they acting shy now?'' Lily thought, feeling a little confused.
Some timeter, as they were having a chit-chat, an idea came into Madam La''s mind, and her lips curved into a yful smile.
''Since Rose hasn''t woken up yet, how about I let Yuan wake her up from her sleep?'' Madam La thought inwardly, ncing at Yuan momentarily.
''That smile... I''m sure she must be nning something... I wonder what she''s up to this time?'' Anna thought to herself, noticing the mischievous smile on Madam La''s lips.
''That smile looks troublesome to me...'' Grace also noticed the yful expression.
A minuteter, Madam La turned to Yuan and said, "Yuan, since Rose hasn''t woken up yet, how about you go to her room and wake her up?"
''I can''t imagine the face Rose will make seeing Yuan in her room...'' Madam La thought, amused by the idea.
Upon hearing this, Yuan was surprised, seemingly in disbelief. He didn''t expect Madam La to ask him to go to her daughter''s bedroom while she was still asleep. What kind of parent would make such a request to a male guest?
''Isn''t this a wonderful chance for me to get close to Rose?'' Yuan thought inwardly, realizing the opportunity that Madam La was presenting to him.
A smile appeared on Yuan''s face, realizing that his future mother-inw was creating a path for him to get closer to Rose. How could he, as a man, pass up on such an opportunity?
"Darling, this is your chance to get close to Rose, don''t miss it," his mother Grace whispered into his ear with a yful smile.
"Of course not, how could I miss such a chance?" Yuan replied with a smile.
Grace nodded, pleased with her son''s response.
"Very well, I will go and wake her up," Yuan said to Madam La with a smile.
"Good," Madam La nodded. She then turned to Ava and said, "Ava dear, how about you guide your future husband to your sister''s room?"
"Understood, Mother," Ava nodded.
"Mr. Yuan, this way please..." Ava gestured for Yuan to follow her as she led him to her sister''s room.
"Okay..." Yuan nodded and followed her lead.
''I hope big sis won''t be mad at meter for showing Mr. Yuan her room... She can get quite scary when she''s angry...'' Ava thought inwardly, feeling a bit anxious about Rose''s potential reaction.
Chapter 143 It Must Be A Dream
As Ava led Yuan to her sister Rose''s room as per her mother''s order, Ava suddenly looked at Yuan and asked, "Well, by the way, Mr. Yuan, since the wyvern was defeated and the threat has been eliminated, how long are you nning to stay in our vige?"
The question had been on her mind since her mother announced that she and her sisters would be Yuan''s future wives. Ava wondered how long he intended to stay here.
''I hope he will stay longer. I want to spend some time with him to understand each other better for the future. And also, I have to get along with his other wives as well...'' Ava thought inwardly.
A momentter, Yuan replied, "Well, I discussed this matter with the girls, and we decided to stay in this vige for a week."
"Really?!" Ava''s eyes sparkled with excitement upon hearing this.
''Great! Just what I wanted to hear! In this week''s time, I''ll do anything to get close to him and his other wives, especially his other wives. If they dislike me, Yuan will probably not ept me as his wife.'' Ava thought with determination to be Yuan''s wife.
She now had one week to understand each other better and to get close with his other wives. His other wives were the key to winning Yuan''s heart. At first, she was only attracted to his handsome face, but now she had truly fallen in love with him and wanted to be his wife.
"Truthfully, we were nning to continue our journey to the capital today when we first came to this vige. However, after getting engaged to your sisters, we changed our n and decided to extend our stay for a week to get to know each other better. A rtionship isn''t a simple matter; it needs trust and understanding to thrive," Yuan exined as they made their way to Rose''s bedroom.
"I agree. A rtionship without trust and understanding can''tst long, as it will soon crumble like a castle made of sand with the slightest touch of the waves of the ocean. Which is why I also want to understand you more, Yuan," Ava said with a gentle smile, looking at him with a passionate gaze, like a girl looking at her beloved.
''She isn''t adding the "Mr." part while addressing me, I guess she really has fallen for me, huh? Well, either way, it''s great...'' Yuan thought, a bit surprised by the way Ava addressed him.
''I''ve truly fallen in love with you, Yuan. And I want to spend each day with you... But for now, I have to hold back these feelings...'' Ava thought inwardly.
"So do I..." Yuan nodded.
Hearing Yuan''s reply, Ava''s face flushed red, and a small smile formed on her lips, making her look quite beautiful.
"I want to build a healthy rtionship with the three of you sisters that will not crumble even in the strongest storm, one that will stand tall like a mountain," Yuan said to her with a smile on his face, as he gazed into her beautiful brown eyes.
Upon hearing this, Ava couldn''t help but blush even more and wore a radiant smile, as though she was having the best moment of her life and her love for Yuan grew even stronger.
A few minutester, Yuan and Ava arrived before Rose''s bedroom, which was pretty far away from the living hall. Ava then turned to Yuan and said, "We''re here, Yuan. This is big sister Rose''s room."
''So behind this door, Rose is sleeping. I wonder if she is sleeping in her bare skin...'' Yuan thought inwardly.
Ava approached the door and checked if it was locked or not. After confirming it was unlocked, she turned to Yuan and said, "Yuan, the door isn''t locked. You can go inside and wake my sister up. However, I can''t help but imagine the face my sister will make, hehehe..."
Yuan nodded with a smile.
''I wonder too, how she will react once she sees me inside her bedroom, though.'' Yuan thought inwardly.
"Well then, I will excuse myself now, and please don''t tell big sis that I was the one who showed you her room, okay?" Ava said to him.
"Don''t worry, I won''t mention your name, Ava..." Yuan nodded, thinking about the possibility of Rose yfully spanking Ava''s buttocks.
After Ava left the scene, Yuan turned to the door, and with a light push, it opened. He entered the bedroom of his future wife.
The room was quite normal without much decoration¡ªjust a small study table, two chairs, a wardrobe to store clothes, and a huge king-size bed.
He noticed Rose''s dirty clothes scattered around the room here and there, which was quite understandable considering yesterday''s event.
''She must have been very exhausted since she didn''t even bother to ce her dirty clothes in theundry basket.'' Yuan thought inwardly.
Yuan decides to put those dirty clothes in theundry basket for her. After cing them in the basket, Yuan fixed his eyes on the king-size bed where Rose was sleeping soundly without caring about the world, as though she hadn''t slept for ages.
He saw that Rose was sleeping half-naked, wearing only a light, thin gown. Her sleeping posture wasn''t anything elegant; instead, it was quite savage, which didn''t match her elegant and professional demeanor he had seen thus far.
After witnessing her sleeping posture, he was surprised, seemingly in disbelief. How could such a woman who acted so professionally sleep like this?
''I guess... It seems that Rose is not different than any other girl, who acts differently outside and bes true to herself at home...but I didn''t expect it to be to this degree.'' Yuan thought inwardly.
Yuan shook his head at the sight of his future wife''s sleeping posture, as she was sleeping with her legs and arms wide open, taking almost all the space in the bed. She appeared to be a heavy sleeper, as she hadn''t woken up despite him invading her bedroom uninvited.
Yuan stared at her sleepy face for a moment, and in his eyes, her sleepy face looked very cute. He couldn''t help but let a small smile appear on his face.I think you should take a look at
''But she looks very cute with that sleepy face, though,'' he thought inwardly.
After admiring her for a moment, Yuan sat on the side of her bed and wondered inwardly, ''Should I wake her up now? But she looks so cute that I don''t want to disturb her yet...''
Yuan then stretched his hand and gently caressed her blonde hair with a gentle smile. As her silky smooth hair slipped through his fingers, he felt as though time had stopped for a moment.
Feeling Yuan''s hand running through her hair, Rose woke up from her sleep and slowly opened her eyes. The first thing she saw was Yuan''s smiling face as he stroked her hair.
"Yuan...?" Rose mumbled in a puzzled manner as she saw Yuan''s face after opening her eyes. How could Yuan be in her bedroom?
"Oh, I see... I must still be dreaming, huh? There''s no way it''s real... Hahaha!" Rose mumbled with a sigh, thinking it was just a dream and she was still sleeping. Otherwise, how could Yuan have entered her room when he didn''t even know where her room was?
''Thank god it''s a dream, I don''t want him to see me like this...'' Rose thought inwardly with a sigh.
Upon hearing Rose''s mumble, Yuan found it quite amusing and struggled to contain hisughter, not wanting to give away the surprise.
''Pffftt! Dream? So she thinks this is all just a dream, huh?'' he thought inwardly, finding the situation rather entertaining.
An idea sparked in his mind, and he thought, ''While she believes it''s a dream, why not have a little fun? It''ll be interesting when she realizes it''s all real and not just a dream. Hahah!''
With a gentle smile on his face, Yuan slowly brought his face closer to hers and said in a tender voice, "Rose? I love you..."
Rose blinked in surprise, wide-eyed and almost disbelieving what she heard.
''He said he loves me... This is just a dream, and besides, I''ll be his wife in real life soon. There''s no need for me to hide my feelings for him anymore, as it''s just a dream. Everything will vanish once I wake up from my sleep,'' she thought inwardly.
But unable to resist the moment, she looked into his eyes with affection, and with a soft voice, she confessed, "I love you too, Yuan. I fell in love with you the moment I saw you that day when you first came to our manor. I suppressed my feelings back then, unsure if I truly loved you, as we hadn''t met before. But now I know I can''t live without you, Yuan."
Yuan''s smile grew wider, knowing that Rose had deeply fallen in love with him. He then asked with a hint of yfulness, "Then, Rose, may I kiss you?"
''k-Kiss me...?'' Rose''s heart pounded with mixed emotions as she gazed into Yuan''s eyes. She couldn''t believe the intensity of her feelings and how real everything seemed in this dream.
''Wait, but what if it''s not a dream? What if it''s real?'' Rose''s mind began to race with doubts and uncertainties.
Yuan''s smile only fueled her confusion. He leaned in closer, his warm breath brushing against her cheek. "Rose, I want to be with you, in dreams and in reality. You''re the one I''ve been searching for."
Her heart fluttered at his words, and she couldn''t ignore the longing in her own heart any longer. "Yuan, I feel the same way. Whether it''s a dream or not, I love you."
His eyes sparkled with affection and tenderness. "Then, may I kiss you?"
Her heart skipped a beat, and she felt a shiver of excitement.
"Yes, you may."
With that, Yuan closed the gap between them, and their lips met in a sweet and passionate kiss. Time seemed to stand still as they lost themselves in the moment.
In that kiss, Rose felt a connection that went beyond dreams or reality. It was a connection that bound their souls together, and she knew that she had found her true love.
As they finally parted, Rose''s cheeks flushed with a mix of embarrassment and happiness. "Wow, that felt so real..."
Yuan chuckled softly, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. "Because it is real, Rose. This is no dream; it''s the start of our journey together."
Her heart soared at his words, and she knew in her heart that he was right. This was real, and she was ready to embrace it wholeheartedly.
"Yuan, I''m so d to have found you," she whispered, her voice filled with sincerity.
He smiled, his eyes reflecting the same love that filled her heart.
"And I''m grateful to have found you too, Rose."
Chapter 144 What A Mess
"I''m so happy to find someone like you, Yuan," Rose thought inwardly, her eyes filled with love as she gazed at him with a smile, wishing this moment would never end. ''Despite having multiple partners, you still feel d finding me, and I feel the same way. If this is just a dream, I don''t want to wake up from it.''
Her heart swelled with happiness, knowing that it was all real. The kiss, the passionate moment they had shared, it was all real and wouldn''t vanish, which made her incredibly joyful in a way that words alone couldn''t describe.
''I''m so d that I decided toe here to wake up Rose from her sleep. Although my intention was only to make fun of her, it turned out to be apletely different scenario, but a blessing nheless,'' Yuan thought inwardly, still in a daze as he continued to stare at Rose''s beautiful face with her messy hair.
Having just woken up, Rose''s disheveled appearance gave her a different kind of charm that almost enchanted Yuan. She appeared like a sexy barbaric queen with this wild look, and he couldn''t take his eyes off of her.
"She looks gorgeous like this, absolutely stunning," Yuan thought inwardly, genuinely surprised by her transformation. Her professional look and demeanor had given way to a new side of her that left him speechless.
Feeling his gaze on her body, Rose felt a bit embarrassed, unsure of his intention, but at the same time, she was also happy. Various questions raced through her mind as Yuan continued to stare at her.
However, no matter how she tried to read his expression, she couldn''t see any lust in his eyes, which was reassuring, as she knew he wouldn''t do anything inappropriate.
''Why is he staring at me like this? Does he have something on his mind? Or am I simply too beautiful for him to resist not to look at me?'' Rose thought in confusion, trying to decipher his intentions.
A momentter, Yuanplimented her, "You really look very beautiful with your messy hair. It gives you a wild look that suits you better than your professional demeanor. You''d look even better if you stopped mping your hair and left it open."
Blushing, Rose smiled, relieved that Yuan''s thoughts were innocent. Her love for him only grew stronger with this realization. "So he was only thinking about my looks and nothing else. I was right about him," she thought to herself, pleased that Yuan didn''t judge people based on their background like some nobles did.
Her heart swelled with gratitude towards her mother for proposing the marriage between them. "This is the second reason I fell for him; he has a noble heart and doesn''t differentiate betweenmoners and nobles," she mused, gazing at Yuan''s charming face as if time had frozen in that moment.
A minuteter, Rose smiled warmly at Yuan and said, "If you think I will look good with untied hair, then from now on, I will leave it open just for you."
"That sounds wonderful," Yuan replied with a smile, happy that his future wife was so understanding, even though their marriage had been arranged.
In an excited motion, Yuan wrapped his arms around Rose''s waist, pulling her into a hug. Though taken aback, Rose weed his embrace, enjoying the warmth of his affection.
As Rose nestled her head against Yuan''s chest, she whispered softly, "I love you, Yuan."
"I love you too, Rose. This is one of the best days of my life," Yuan replied with genuine emotion, chuckling softly afterward.
Naturally, Rose felt overjoyed hearing his words, her small smile speaking volumes about her happiness. However, Yuan couldn''t see her smile as he held her close.
After a minute, Yuan gently broke the hug and reminded Rose, "Rose, we should head out to the living hall. Everyone is waiting for us there, and Ivy is preparing a meal for all of us since we haven''t eaten anything since yesterday''s dinner."
Rose nodded, agreeing with Yuan. "You''re right, they must be wondering what took us so long," she said, then asked curiously, "By the way, Yuan, how did you find my bedroom? I don''t remember ever showing you my bedroom before."
"Well, your mother told me. She asked me to wake you up since you''ve been sleeping for the whole day, and she was worried about you," Yuan replied, his voice slightly awkward.
He had lied about her mother showing him the bedroom, as he had promised Ava not to mention her name to anyone. How can he break the promise he made to Ava as a man?
However, Rose didn''t buy Yuan''s words. Her experience as the acting vige head had taught her to discern lies from truths, and she knew he was being deceitful about her mother showing him her room.
''From his voice and expression, I can tell he''s lying about my mother showing him my room. He''s telling the truth about her asking him to wake me up, but who could''ve shown him my room? Julie, Ava, or perhaps Ivy...?'' Rose wondered inwardly, trying to figure out who might have been the one to reveal her bedroom to Yuan.
Yuan noticed the pondering expression on Rose''s face, feeling guilty for lying to her so soon after bing lovers. He regretted promising Ava not to mention her name, which forced him to lie.I think you should take a look at
''Sigh! I shouldn''t have promised Ava not to tell Rose her name... She might be disgusted with me for lying just after we became lovers. What a mess...'' Yuan sighed inwardly, wrestling with guilt.
''I hope our rtionship doesn''t end now, just as it''s beginning...'' he thought to himself.
A momentter, Rose snapped out of her daze and locked her gaze with Yuan''s brown eyes, which had a hint of gold in them. She spoke up, expressing her feelings about his lie. "Yuan, I know you lied to me about my mother showing you my room. I won''t ask why you did it, but I felt a bit sad knowing that you lied right after we started our rtionship. I didn''t expect you to deceive me like that."
Yuan couldn''t make direct eye contact, feeling the weight of his actions. He took a deep breath, ced his arms on her shoulders, and finally met her gaze. Rose was puzzled, uncertain about what he would do next.
"Rose, I''m terribly sorry for lying to you right after we became lovers. It''s not that I wanted to lie, but I had no other choice. I promised the person who showed me your room not to mention her name to you, and as a man, I can''t break such a promise," Yuan exined sincerely.
"How can I call myself a man if I can''t keep a simple promise? I hope you can find it in your heart to forgive me this time, Rose..." Yuan pleaded, still looking into her eyes. Rose could sense the truth in his words, knowing he wasn''t lying about the promise he made.
''He made a promise, so it''s not entirely his fault for lying. There''s no point in being angry with him anymore,'' Rose pondered inwardly.
After a minute, she smiled at Yuan and said, "Fine, I will forgive you this time. But remember, if you lie to me in the future, you can forget about receiving forgiveness from me."
Since it wasn''t Yuan''s fault for lying, Rose decided to forgive him just this once. She realized that holding on to stubbornness would hinder the progress of their rtionship. She didn''t want to give up on their love over something like this.
Upon hearing that Rose had forgiven him, a bright smile spread across Yuan''s face, as though he had won a hard-fought battle.
"Really?! You''re not angry at me anymore?" he asked, needing to confirm.
"Really. How could I stay angry at you when you told me the truth behind your lie? There''s no reason for me to be angry anymore," Rose replied, yfully pinching his nose and smiling at him.
"You''re the best, Rose... I love you, and I''m sorry for lying to you..." Yuan said sincerely, gently kissing her forehead.
Surprised by the sudden kiss on her forehead, Rose couldn''t help but smile afterward, liking the affectionate gesture.
A minuteter, Yuan reminded her, "Now quickly change your clothes. Others are waiting for us, and we shouldn''t keep them waiting."
"Oh, right, I totally forgot," Rose said, realizing the urgency. "Can you wait here until I wash my face and freshen up?" She asked, getting up from her bed and heading towards her connected bathroom.
"Sure, take your time," Yuan nodded, waiting patiently.
A few minutester, Rose emerged from the bathroom, looking refreshed. She approached her wardrobe andid out some clothes on the bed. She then noticed that Yuan was still in the room.
''Should I change my clothes before him? But won''t he see me naked if I do that? I can''t show my bare body to him just yet,'' she thought inwardly, feeling a bit flustered.
"Yuan, if you don''t mind, can you wait outside until I change my clothes? I''m notfortable showing my body to you just yet. I hope you understand," Rose said, her cheeks flushed.
"If that makes youfortable, I don''t mind waiting outside. Take your time, Rose," Yuan replied with a warm smile.
"Thank you, Yuan," Rose said, grateful for his understanding.
Yuan then left the room, giving Rose the privacy she needed to change her clothes without any difort.
Chapter 145 Have You Done It Already?
A few minutester, Rose emerged from her bedroom, wearing a beautiful casual dress that wasfortable and easy to move in. Taking a break from her work as the acting head of the vige, she had opted for a more rxed outfit, eschewing the usual professional attire that had often burdened her.
As Yuanid eyes on her, he was rendered speechless, captivated by her beauty. Despite being a mere mortal, her allure was one-of-a-kind,parable to that of his wives, who were cultivators.
''Even in a casual dress, she looks stunning. And she left her hair open just for me, how thoughtful of her,'' Yuan thought inwardly, his heart swelling with happiness. He felt like the luckiest man in the world to have such a thoughtful and beautiful lover.
"You look gorgeous with open hair, Rose, just as I expected," Yuanplimented her with a smile.
Hearing his words, Rose''s heart brimmed with joy, and a faint blush adorned her cheeks. When she had chosen this look, she had secretly hoped for his admiration.
"Why thank you, Yuan. I''m d you like it. At first, I wasn''t sure how it would turn out, but it seems it turned out well," Rose replied, her smile brightening.
"Now then, I suppose we should head to the living hall where the others are waiting for us, shall we?" Rose suggested, mindful that keeping them waiting could lead to misunderstandings and awkwardness.
''Being alone with a young man in a bedroom for too long could be easily misunderstood,'' Rose thought inwardly, slightly flustered.
"Naturally!" Yuan nodded, and they both made their way back to the living hall where the others were eagerly waiting for their return.
Meanwhile, back in the living hall, Yuan''s mother, Anna, couldn''t help but feel a bit worried. It had been quite a while since Yuan left to wake up Rose from her sleep in her room.
"I wonder what''s taking Yuan so long. He should''ve returned by now," Anna murmured in a low voice, her concern evident and audible to the others in the room.
"I wonder why it''s taking this long to wake her up. Perhaps they were discussing something fairly important, or I''m not sure what else," Madam La said with a sigh, expressing her concern about the dy.
She was also worried because it had been a surprise for Rose, and Yuan waking her up in her bedroom could potentially create awkwardness or even make her angry at him.
''I hope she''s handling things fairly well. She''s not very experienced in matters of love, which is why she doesn''t have a boyfriend yet, despite being desired by every man. If I were in her ce, I would probably have more than 10 boyfriends by now. s, I wasn''t blessed with such beauty. What a shame I fell in love with her father and got married soon after,'' Madam La thought inwardly, reminiscing about her past.
"I suppose you''re right, Madam La. Yuan isn''t the kind of person to assault a defenseless woman, no matter how beautiful she is," Anna said with a smile, defending her son''s character. She had full faith in Yuan''s integrity, knowing he was different from the despicable nobles'' brats.
Madam La was impressed by Anna''s trust in Yuan. She thought, ''How beautiful, she trusts him so much that she isn''t mad at him for visiting my daughter''s room at all. He must be quite exceptional for her to believe in him like this. I wasn''t wrong in choosing him to be my daughter''s husband.''
"Let''s wait a few more minutes. They must be on their way here by now," Madam La suggested to Yuan''s wives, who nodded in agreement.
A few minutester, Yuan and Rose arrived at the living hall together, side by side. They noticed that Madam La and his wives were having a conversation over tea.
Madam La immediately stood up and weed them, yfully saying, "You guys are here atst. I wonder what took you two so long. But Yuan, your wife Anna here was quite worried about you, you know?" Her tone was light-hearted, teasing Yuan a bit.
Rose blushed, fully understanding what her mother was implying, and feeling slightly embarrassed, recalling the passionate kiss they had shared in her bedroom.
Seeing her daughter''s blush, Madam La smirked yfully and thought, ''So, something did happen between the two of them, huh? How wonderful, it seems that my daughter is on the right track.''
Yuan''s wives also noticed the blush on Rose''s cheeks, and they exchanged knowing smiles, realizing what had transpired.
''As expected of my darling, no girl can resist him. He''s too handsome for them to resist, and I''m proud of him!'' Anna thought inwardly, feeling a sense of pride in her husband''s charm.
''Oh my, looks like dear has already made his move on her. At this rate, it won''t take him too long to im their virginity, hehe!'' Anna giggled inwardly, feeling amused by the developing romance.
Lily''s thoughts were filled with amusement and anticipation.
''At this point, I wouldn''t be surprised if Rose loses her virginity to him tonight. How can she refuse my handsome little brother?'' she mused inwardly, believing that there was a high chance of intimacy between the two tonight.
Yuan''s charm was undeniable, and Lily was well aware that most women wouldn''t be able to resist him if he made advances.I think you should take a look at
"I''m surprised to see him making his moves on Rose so quickly. I wonder when he''ll pounce at the other two, Julie and Ava. Those two are much bolder than Rose," Lily whispered with a hint of curiosity.
Emma couldn''t help but smile at Lily''sment, knowing Yuan''s assertive nature. She believed it wouldn''t be long before he made advances on Julie and Ava as well.
Meanwhile, Xi Meili wore a proud smile on her innocent face, as if she had expected everything to unfold this way.
Hearing Lily''s hushed voice, Xi Meili turned to Ava and Julie, who were sitting beside Madam La. Their hungry gazes were fixed on Yuan, as if he were a delectable piece of meat.
''Hmph! These lowly mortals, how could they possibly resist the charm of my hubby with their weak minds and bodies? It''s impossible for them to resist his temptation with their pitiful strength,'' Xi Meili thought arrogantly, looking down on their infatuation.
Xi Meili then shifted her attention to Rose and pondered, ''However, unlike her sisters, Rose definitely has a strong mind and will. She can resist his charm, or perhaps her shyness ys a role. I wonder what it is, but one thing is for sure: Rose is quite special, unlike her sisters.''
Meanwhile, Madam La approached her daughter with a yful smile on her face. Rose knew her mother well and sensed that she was up to something mischievous. Whenever Madam La smiled like that, it usually meant she was nning to tease or embarrass someone.
"Now tell me, my daughter, what happened with you and Yuan in your bedroom? Did you two already do it? I didn''t expect you to be so fast to reach that point already. Tell me, how was your first experience? Was he good in bed?" Madam La bombarded Rose with a series of embarrassing questions.
Hearing her mother''s blunt and intrusive questions, Rose''s face turned crimson. She never expected her mother to ask such personal and embarrassing queries in front of everyone. How could her mother just ask such awkward questions out of the blue like that?
''I was expecting her to ask something embarrassing, but this is on a totally different level. Doesn''t she feel embarrassed asking her daughter such silly questions in front of her future sisters and future husband?'' Rose inwardlymented, feeling utterly mortified by her mother''s audacity.
"Oh my, I didn''t expect Madam La to be so blunt with her words. Talk about surprised," Anna said with an awkward smile on her face, taken aback by Madam La''s straightforwardness.
"Agreed," the other girls chimed in, sharing Anna''s sentiments.
"To be asked such awkward questions, Rose must be feeling very embarrassed right now. It''s not a subject that can be asked so bluntly," Emma said with a knowing smile.
"Naturally," the others nodded in agreement.
Feeling the teasing smile on her mother''s lips, Rose couldn''t help but grit her teeth in frustration. She was utterly embarrassed by her mother''s bold questioning.
''I never expected Mother to be this shameless. How could she ask such an embarrassing thing in front of everyone, especially Yuan! She must be amusing herself by teasing me like this. Ugh, I hate this!'' Rose cried inwardly, her face flushed like a ripe tomato.
"Don''t you feel ashamed of asking such an embarrassing thing to me so bluntly, Mother? I didn''t expect you to be this... this shameless!" Rose eximed, her frustration evident as she red at her mother.
"And besides, I wouldn''t tell a single thing even if you begged me, Mother!" Rose dered firmly.
"You''re no fun at all, Rose dear. Fine, I won''t ask if you don''t want to tell me," Madam La said with a pout, realizing her teasing had failed to elicit more information from her daughter.
"Humph!" Rose huffed and looked away, still feeling a bit flustered.
''This family is really a weird one,'' Yuan thought to himself, wearing an awkward smile.
A momentter, Ivy entered the living hall and informed them, "Madam La, I''vepleted preparing the supper for everyone. The servants are arranging the tes as we speak."
Madam La nodded and turned to Yuan and his wives.
"The supper is ready. Let''s go and enjoy the food while it''s still hot, shall we?" she suggested with a warm smile.
The awkward moment was soon forgotten as they all made their way to the dining area to enjoy a pleasant meal together.
Chapter 146 Who Is This Idiot?
A few minutester, everyone arrived at the dining area. The servants had already arranged the tes on the massive dining table, easily fitting more than twenty people at once.
After everyone took their seats, Madam La said to the servants, "Start serving the food, our esteemed guests are feeling hungry."
"We understand, Madam..." The servants nodded in unison and began serving the food.
As the servants brought in the dishes, Xi Meili''s eyes sparkled with excitement as sheid her gaze on the tes emitting a delicious aroma. She couldn''t hide her eagerness to taste the food, resembling a child discovering an enticing treat for the first time.
"Wow, what a delicious aroma, the food must be super delicious, right?" Xi Meili mumbled in excitement, turning to her husband as though seeking confirmation.
Hearing this, everyone couldn''t help but let out a small chuckle. Yuan found his wife''s child-like enthusiasm adorable.
"I guess...?" Yuan replied with an awkward smile, unable to definitively im the food''s taste without sampling it first.
"The food will be very delicious, you don''t have to worry. I can assure you of that. After all, everything Ivy makes turns out quite delicious," Madam La said to Yuan and Xi Meili with a smile.
From the moment Ivy joined the Monroe family, she had never disappointed them with her culinary skills. Whatever she cooked turned out exquisite, and the Monroe family hadplete trust in her ability.
A minuteter, the servants finished serving all the dishes and left the scene.
"Well, let''s start eating, everyone... Don''t hold back, you can eat as much as you like. We have plenty of food for everyone," Madam La said with a warm smile.
"Really?! Then I won''t be holding back..." Xi Meili eximed with surprise, diving into the food with gusto.
Hearing this, Yuan and his wives stared at Xi Meili with amusement and chuckled.
''This beautiful, cute glutton, when did she ever hold back?'' Yuan sighed inwardly, affectionately amused by her enthusiasm.
''Holding back, huh? I wonder when did you ever hold yourself back? You''re more like a bottomless pit that can swallow everything...'' Rose thought to herself, amused by Xi Meili''s voracious appetite.
Shortly afterward, everyone else also began to eat. The food was indeed delicious, with the perfectbination of spices that enhanced each bite, making the dining experience delightful for all.
Lily savored every bite of the food, thinking to herself, ''If I eat this food every day, I am sure that I will be addicted to it...''
Meanwhile, Yuan, Emma, and Xi Meili seemed to have an insatiable appetite, devouring their food as if they hadn''t eaten in ages. Their speedy consumption surprised not only Madam La but also Ava, Julie, James, and Ivy. They all stared wide-eyed in disbelief at what they were witnessing.
''Are they even human to have such a monstrous appetite? Emma and Xi Meili are one thing, but Yuan, with that slim figure, having such a monstrous appetite, is beyond belief. This is the second time I''ve witnessed them eating like this. I''m speechless...'' Madam La thought to herself.
''He looks so handsome even while eating...'' Ava and Julie both thought to themselves, admiring Yuan''s charm.
''I wonder how a man who seeminglycks manners and proper etiquette managed to have such goddesses as his wives. I''m so envious of him... Fate is really cruel!'' James thought inwardly, feeling a twinge of jealousy.
After the meal, Madam La turned her attention to Yuan and asked, "Yuan, since you defeated the wyvern that was threatening us and saved our vige from destruction, how long are you all nning to stay in our vige? I know that you''re heading to the capital of the kingdom, but it would be wonderful if you all stayed a little longer. My daughters also want you to stay a little longer to deepen your bond with one another, especially since you''ve agreed to marry them in the future."
Julie, blushing slightly, said with excitement, "Yes, Yuan, stay a little longer. I want to go on a date with you..."
"I also agree, Yuan. I''d love to go on a date with you if you''re fine with it," Ivy added, her eyes sparkling.
Yuan and his wives couldn''t help but chuckle, amused by the enthusiasm in their eyes.
"We''re nning to extend our stay in this vige for a week," Yuan replied. He then looked at Ava, Julie, and Rose and continued, "In this week''s time, I would like to get to know all of you better. A healthy rtionship requires understanding and knowing each other well."
''So Ava and Rose already knew about it and kept it quiet? Unbelievable. Why didn''t they inform me about this?'' Madam La thought inwardly.
Julie red at Ava, thinking, ''This little sister of mine is dering war on me! How dare she keep something like this to herself?''I think you should take a look at
"Indeed! For a healthy rtionship, knowing one another and understanding each other''s feelings are essential. We can''t take it lightly or make hasty decisions," Madam La nodded in agreement, speaking from her own experiences.
"So, one week it is then?" Madam La said.
"If only you''re fine with it..." Yuan replied yfully.
"Please! You can stay here as long as you want! Since you''re the future son-inw of our Monroe family, I wouldn''t mind if you stay with us forever, you know?" Madam La said with a smirk.
"Thank you for the offer, though, but that won''t be happening, Madam La," Yuan quickly retorted.
''This woman! How dare she entertain the thought of making my dear stay here forever? Does she have a death wish?'' Anna fumed inwardly, and the other girls also frowned upon Madam La.
"Hahaha, I was just teasing you. Knowing you, I know that you are not the type of person who will stay in one ce..." Madam Laughed yfully.
"It''s fine since it was just a joke, if it was true then I wouldn''t mind making a hole in your chest," Grace''s icy cold voice resounded, her small smile not diminishing the threatening tone.
Rose, Ava, Julie, James, and Madam La became speechless, taken aback by Grace''s cold words that felt more like a direct threat. How could she be so cold and openly menacing?
"She must be joking, right?" Ava said to Rose, seeming to be in disbelief.
"From the look of it, I don''t think so..." Rose replied, her expression serious.
''From her words alone, I can tell that she isn''t joking. I might die if I say something wrong... She''s way too dangerous! I''ll avoid her at all costs!'' Madam La thought inwardly, feeling a cold shiver down her spine and her face breaking into a nervous sweat.
''I never thought this white-haired goddess could be so dangerous and cold. I should stay away from her as much as possible; I don''t want to get on her bad side and meet an early demise.'' James was horrified, not having tasted the "forbidden fruit" yet, and not willing to take any risks by offending such a dangerous woman.
''I wonder how he can handle such a dangerous woman? Doesn''t he fear death?'' James wondered inwardly, ncing at Yuan briefly.
He couldn''t imagine having such a dangerous woman as his wife, always wondering when he''d meet his end, even in his sleep. He wasn''t ready for that kind ofmitment.
However, in that moment, the door of the living room opened, causing everyone to turn their attention toward the noise.
A tall, handsome young man with dark brown hair entered the room, followed by a servant carrying a fruit basket with both hands.
The man''s eyes brightened as theynded upon Rose, and he immediately approached her, saying, "Oh, thank goodness that you''ve woken up, Miss Rose. That''s a relief. I was worried when I heard that you were fighting against a powerful monster to save the vige. I visited earlier this morning, but you were still sleeping, so I decided toe backter."
''This idiot! Why is he here right now?'' Rose thought inwardly.
The man continued, "Here, I have brought some fruit for you, and these fruits will definitely help you recover faster, Miss Rose." With that, he took the fruit basket from the servant''s hand and offered it to Rose.
"Uh... Thanks, I guess...?" Rose epted the basket with an awkward expression on her face.
"Who is this idiot anyway? He doesn''t seem to be an official of the vige," Yuan asked Rose in a low voice, ensuring only she could hear him.
"This idiot is Henry Turner. He is the son of my father''s friend and lives in the Southern part of the vige. Their family runs a merchant business. He has been pursuing me for years, no matter how many times I''ve rejected him, he still doesn''t give up. He''s quite persistent," Rose exined in a low voice.
"Is that so..." Yuan muttered in a low voice as he observed the man named Henry.
"I wanted to beat this guy every time he confessed to me, but s, I couldn''t do that because of my father''s friendship with his father. The two of them are best friends and were rivals in their younger days, so I can''t make any move that would end their long friendship. I had to do nothing but tolerate everything and treat him like air," Rose exined to him a momentter.
"I see, so they were really good friends. Probably, I would''ve done the same if I were in your ce..." Yuan replied with a smile.
''Friendship, huh? I wonder what it feels like to have a friend like Rose''s father. In my life, I never made any friends except for Lulu...'' Yuan pondered to himself in a daze.
Chapter 147 She Knows?
"Please! Do tell me if you''re feeling unwell or difort, Miss Rose. If so, I will immediately call the witch doctor to examine you. I can''t bear to see the person I love wholeheartedly in any kind of pain or difort," Henry said to Rose a momentter, as he admired her beauty in this new get-up.
''Wow, Rose looks even more beautiful in this new get-up. I had no idea that Rose has this kind of taste too. I''m speechless at how good she looks. Is this really the Rose that I love so much?'' Henry cried inwardly as he admired the beauty of his childhood crush. With her hair open and wearing the light dress, Rose appeared to be even more beautiful than he remembered, and at this moment, his desire to have her as his wife grew even more.
''This idiot...!'' Hearing Henry''s idiotic words, a vein bulged on Rose''s forehead in frustration. But since she had gotten used to his intolerable behavior, she controlled herself and remained calm.
"Thanks for your concern, though. But there''s no need for you to be concerned about my health, Henry," Rose said with a stern face, not giving him any satisfaction despite his efforts to impress her with his concern.
"Huh?!" Henry immediately came out of his daze and was speechless. How could she not see the effort he was putting in to impress her? Did she not care about his feelings for her at all?
"How could you say that, my dear Rose?! How could I not worry about the person I love the most?! You''re everything to me, Rose..." Henry felt a bit hurt by Rose''sck of appreciation for his concern, but he remained calm and tried to please her with sweet words, putting on a fake smile.
"Just shut up, Henry. You know very well that I do not like your sweet words. Or did you perhaps forget it while sleeping with those women you visit daily?" Rose gave Henry a stern look as she confronted him. Honestly, Rose didn''t even want to see his face if it were possible, but s, that''s not the case here.
Hearing this, Henry and the servant that came along with him made horrified expressions with wide-open eyes, seemingly in disbelief. How did she know about that?
''Oh, crap! It seems that she knows about that already. But how did she learn about it? I made sure that no one was watching me when I visit them?'' Henry wondered inwardly.
She then continued," And, Henry, how many times do I have to remind you not to address me in such a manner? Are we even close? I don''t remember being close to you at all!"
Every word that came out of Rose''s mouth stabbed him like an arrow, as though that arrowhead was burning and leaving an after-effect on him.
"Oh my, I never thought you to be that kind of person, Henry. What would happen if your father came to know of this? I can even imagine how furious his face will be..." Suddenly, Madam La''s voice resounded from behind, sounding more like mockery than genuine concern, which made Henry''s expression even uglier.
''Sorry, Henry! I can''t let you have my daughter. In the past, I had the thought of making you my son-inw, but since I found a much better son-inw candidate and, above all, Rose really loves him... You can now go and forget about any chance with her, Henry!'' Madam La thought inwardly.
In the past, before Yuan and his wives arrived in this vige, she was fine with Henry having her daughter in the future. But since Yuan appeared and he even epted all three of her daughters to be his future wife, how could she let a nobody like Henry have her daughter, especially when Rose seemed to hate him to the core? There was no way she would allow him to approach her daughter now.
A minuteter, Henry turned around to face Madam La and said, "Oh, believe me, you all must have heard it wrong. I would never do such a shameful deed that will¡ª"
As he turned around, his words got stuck in his throat, and his eyes widened in surprise, seemingly in disbelief when his gaze fell upon five beautiful women who could wage war upon this world with their otherworldly beauty and grace.
Henry was speechless! He couldn''t believe his own eyes at what he was currently witnessing, as though his mind went nk for a moment, notprehending the situation. Is this even real?
''So beautiful! Are they the Goddesses people are babbling about recently?'' Henry wondered in his mind, dazed and forgetting everything else at the moment, admiring the beauty of Yuan''s wives.
Not only him, but the servant who came along with him was also stupefied by what he witnessed. His eyes and mouth were wide open in disbelief, as he had never witnessed such beauty in his entire life or even heard about it before.
''G-Goddesses.... Ahhh, my life has been blessed now, and I can die in peace...'' The servant thought inwardly with a dazed expression.
''Goddesses! They are indeed Goddesses! Such beauty can''t possibly be possessed by mere mortals like us; it''s impossible. I never thought the rumor turned out to be true; such beauty can only be possessed by the divine...'' Henry thought inwardly, admiring the beauty of the five goddesses before him.
He had heard the rumor about Gods descending from Heaven in their Pinebrook vige and blessing the vige with their divine presence. At first, he thought it was all just a rumor and nothing else, but now, upon witnessing the otherworldly beauties before him, he believed that the rumor was indeed true.I think you should take a look at
Henry and the servant continued to stare at Yuan''s wives in a seemingly dazed manner, as though the flow of time had stopped for them momentarily.
"Disgusting! Why are those two idiots starting at us like that? E, it creeps me out." Xi Meili said with a disgusted face, as though she was about to puke.
"Have they never seen beauty before for them to act like that? Don''t they know any manners, how to treat ady?" Lily said, seemingly disgusted by their behavior.
"Well, now, you two, there''s no need to worry about it. They probably have never seen women as beautiful as us, and don''t you all agree that they look even more idiotic like this?" Anna said with a smile, stealing a nce at Yuan momentarily.
In return, Yuan merely smiled at his mother Anna. To him, the two idiots before him were insignificant, and he could dispose of them however he wanted if he wished.
However, since they were currently inside the Monroe family house, he couldn''t do anything to them as it would backfire on the Monroe familyter if something were to happen to them within the Monroe property.
''How dare a typical monkey like you have thoughts about my Rose? I will teach you a proper lesson for harassing my Rose for so long, but I''ll do it outside this family''s property.'' Yuan thought inwardly, determined to make anyone suffer who had ulterior motives regarding his wives.
Meanwhile, Grace was staring at the two idiots with a stern look as though she was ready to strike at them at any moment.
"If the two of you try anything funny, I will kill you immediately," Grace thought inwardly, her expression serious and dangerous.
James was horrified by the serious expression Grace was making, feeling as though his life was in danger at this very moment.
''I hope that idiot doesn''t offend this dangerous woman at any cost, and if he does, I''m afraid he will be taking a one-way ticket with no return, directly visiting the king of hell personally,'' James cried inwardly, filled with worry.
A momentter, aftering out of his daze, Henry smiled widely and slowly approached Yuan''s wives with a smile on his face and sparkling eyes. He said, "Goddesses! You''re all Goddesses! I''ve never witnessed any beauty of this magnitude before in my life...Or ever heard of before."
"Please! Allow me to introduce myself, Dear Goddesses! I''m Henry Turner, the son of Harrison Turner, a well-known merchant in this kingdom. And I feel honored to witness your magnificence with my very own eyes, as though my life has been blessed."
''This idiot, what is he trying to pull here? I hope he doesn''t do anything that will offend Yuan, or the Turner family will be doomed!'' Rose thought inwardly with a serious expression, well aware of the consequences of offending Yuan.
''This idiot! Is he trying tomit suicide? Someone, please stop this idiot immediately before he offends that woman!'' James cried inwardly, his expression as though his soul was about to leave his body, remembering the icy re from Grace earlier.
"I have to stop this idiot immediately before he does something idiotic..." Rose muttered in a low voice, frustration evident in her tone.
She was about to approach Henry and give him a good p on his face, but suddenly, she felt a hand on her shoulder.
Turning around, she found it was none other than her mother who had stopped her, and she looked at her with a confused expression. Why was her mother stopping her from intervening with Henry?
"Mom, why are you stopping me? Let me go and stop that moron before he does something..." Rose said to her mother, determined to put an end to Henry''s inappropriate behavior.
"I stopped you because I believe they will handle this matter more efficiently," Madam La smiled at Rose and then looked at Yuan''s wives, showing her trust in them.
Chapter 148 Disbelief
Rose stared at her mother with a pondering gaze, clearly puzzled by her words. "What do you mean by that? Are you suggesting that we let that idiot, Henry, continue running his mouth without consequences?" Rose thought to himself, bewildered by his mother''s approach.
"Mother, what are you trying to say?" Rose asked, her face reflecting her confusion.
Madam La inwardly sighed at her daughter''s cluelessness. With a smirk on her lips, she whispered into Rose''s ear, "Tell me, Rose, don''t you dislike Henry and want him to stop pursuing you? He''s been troubling you for a long time now, but you haven''t done anything because of your concern for your father."
Rose''s eyes narrowed slightly, her mother''s words sinking in. She had to admit, she had been bothered by Henry''s persistent advances for a long time, but the concern about her father''s friendship had always held her back. Madam La''s suggestion did make sense, but Rose still couldn''t shake off her worries.
"I understand what you''re saying, Mother," Rose replied, her voice tinged with uncertainty. "But won''t it create unnecessary trouble for us? The Turner family won''t stay silent if something were to happen to Henry under our roof."
Madam La sighed again, disappointed by her daughter''s short-sightedness. She couldn''t understand how Rose, as the acting vige head, failed to see the advantages they could gain by responding to the Turner family about their son''s behavior.
A minuteter, Madam La''s smirk grew, and she suggested, "Isn''t the current situation the best chance for you to get rid of him? Trust me, this is the best opportunity you''ll have."
Rose pondered her mother''s words carefully, acknowledging their usibility. Yet, she still had concerns about the oue.
"Mother, are you sure it''s okay to let them handle him?"
"Trust me, it will be fine. You''re worried for nothing. Don''t you know how strong Yuan and his wives are?" Madam La assured with a smile, referring to the powerful individuals who had effortlessly defeated a wyvern.
Rose considered her mother''s words again, realizing the truth in them. She knew firsthand the strength of Yuan and his wives. With their power, handling Henry wouldn''t be an issue. Maybe it was time to finally put an end to his advances.
''Let''s see these two idiots get their ass kicked by Yuan''s wives... Or should I say by my sisters? Either way, it will be fun to watch him getting his ass kicked,'' Rose thought inwardly.
"B-Big Sis Rose! A-Aren''t you going to stop that idiot before he does anything stupid?" James said to Rose in a low voice, sweating as he watched Henry trying to impress Yuan''s wives.
"Why should I stop him? It will be his own fault for poking a finger in a lion''s asshole. Even if he were to die here, I won''t involve myself," Rose replied nonchntly.
"I-Is that so..." James eximed, his voice tinged with indifference.
''So it''s true, today this idiot will be visiting hell on a one-way ticket, huh?'' James thought inwardly, his expression awkward.
Meanwhile, Henry approached Yuan''s wives with a confident look and a smile on his face. "You do the honor by telling your beautiful names, my dear Goddesses? I will be honored to know your beautiful names, as beautiful as you all are, your names will definitely be beautiful."
''I''m so handsome! There is no way these goddesses will say no to sumb to my handsome face, I won''t believe it. Now tell me your names, beautiful... Haha!'' Henry thought inwardly, feeling proud of his handsome face.
"We don''t want to tell you our names, we don''t have time to waste our breath on an insignificant ant like you! Go away!" Xi Meili retorted coldly, giving a stern look to Henry.
Henry was left speechless! Did she just refuse to tell him their names? Was his face not worth them revealing their names?
''Did I just get rejected? Perhaps my ears are ringing, and I misunderstood her words?'' Henry thought inwardly in a dazed manner, his expression seemingly in disbelief.
Seeing this, Rose, Madam La, and everyone in the room couldn''t help but let out a chuckle. The scene was quite funny as Henry was bluntly rejected.
p! p!
A minuteter, Yuan pped as he approached Xi Meili with a delighted smile on his face. When Henry looked toward him, he saw a very handsome young man with ck hair and a firm slim figure, which made him feel inferior.
''Who is this bastard anyway? Why is he interfering in my affair? More importantly, why is he here?'' Henry stared at Yuan with a dissatisfied look, wondering.I think you should take a look at
"Well done, Xi Meili! You did a fine job. How can an idiot like him deserve to know your names? I''m proud of you..." Yuan said with a smile, gently pinching Xi Meili''s cheeks.
"Hahaha! Indeed! I also agree, just as Yuan said, an idiot like him has no right to know your names. Just ignore this monkey here, just as I do..." Rose''sughter resounded, causing Henry''s face to turn ugly from embarrassment.
''How dare this bitch side with them just because she hates me?'' Henry red at Rose with an enraged look on his face, unhappy with her siding with the handsome young man named Yuan.
He looked at Yuan, whose face was a hundred times more handsome than his, and thought inwardly, ''So his name is Yuan, and the goddess who rejected me is Xi Meili? Was he the reason Rose was giving me a cold face earlier? So he is the reason Rose didn''t even look at my face... This bastard!''
Furious at Yuan after realizing this, Henry felt betrayed that not only was Yuan well-acquainted with the five goddesses but now he was even trying to steal his love from him. How could he not be enraged at him after knowing this?
Then he looked at Madam La, wondering inwardly, ''Why isn''t Aunt La saying anything?''
A minuteter, with a furious look on his face, he said to Rose, "Rose, tell me, is he the reason why you''re being indifferent to me? Am I not handsome enough for you to ept my love? Just because he is more handsome than me, you choose this bastard over me?"
Hearing themotion, the dazed servant snapped out of his trance and analyzed the situation, muttering to himself in disbelief, "What the hell is going on here? And why does the Young Master look so enraged?"
Puzzled by the situation, it didn''t take the servant long to realize what was happening, sensing the heavy atmosphere in the living hall.
"Henry, choose your words wisely. Yuan is my future husband and my lover, and the women you''re trying to flirt with are his wives and my sisters. Respect them as you do me," Rose said with a stern look.
''That''s how you should do it, you did good!'' Madam La thought inwardly, witnessing the courage in her daughter to reveal her rtionship with Yuan.
The servant''s eyes widened in surprise after hearing this.
Henry had a face of disbelief, looking as though he had seen a ghost for the first time in his life.
"Y-Y-Y-You''re lying!" Henry didn''t dare to believe it.
"Oh, you don''t believe me? Then let me prove it to you." Rose immediately turned to Yuan''s handsome face and moved her head toward his, giving him a passionate kiss on the lips the following moment.
Henry felt his heart burst into a million pieces witnessing this, and the shock he''d received was so big that his eyes rolled backward until they werepletely white.
"Young Master Henry! Get a hold of yourself!" The servant cried out loud as he ran toward Henry''s falling body and supported him to stay standing.
"Oh my, I never thought my daughter would be this bold after such a short time. I hope he doesn''t die from a heart attack... That will be hrious!" Madam La thought inwardly.
James, Ava, and Julie were surprised witnessing Rose''s sudden boldness as she kissed Yuan on his lips before so many eyes.
Meanwhile, Anna, Grace, Lily, Emma, and Xi Meili only let out a small chuckle after witnessing the changes in Rose''s nature. They were very happy with the changes.
A few minutester, after removing her lips from Yuan''s mouth, Rose spoke with a slightly rosy face, "Why are you so surprised, Henry? We''re lovers, so it''s only normal for us to share a passionate kiss, and besides, I will be his wife in the future, so it''s even more convenient for us to kiss."
She continued, "In fact, we''ve done even more intensive stuff before you came here, you know? The feeling was really amazing, and I can''t wait to do it again."
Henry felt as though his soul had left his body after hearing what Rose had said, and his expression became pale as though he wasn''t alive at all.
"Y-You will regret this, you damn whore! How could you torture the Young Master like this? You''re so damn cruel!" The servant couldn''t see the state his young master was currently in and cursed Rose with dirty words.
Chapter 149 Hallucination?
Rose frowned upon hearing Henry''s servant''s vicious words, surprised by his disrespectful behavior towards her as the acting vige head.
"Cruel? Me? Are you making a joke here? And how dare you talk to me with that tone? You''re just a lowly servant of that idiot, know your ce!" Rose''s voice carried authority and sternness as she released her powerful magical pressure, making it hard for the servant to breathe.
The pressure weighed heavily on the servant''s body, causing his legs to weaken, and he fell to his knees, using his hands to support himself.
''What strong magical pressure, not to mention the quality of her mana... It''s so thick, as though it''s water! If I say something so stupid again, I''m sure that I will die in an instant! Better keep my mouth shut!'' The servant thought inwardly, horrified, as if facing his own death with one wrong move.
A minuteter, Rose retrieved her magical pressure, knowing it could have been fatal for the servant. He was merely a first-circle mage with a low level affinity for wind magic.
"Hufff!" The servant finally took a sigh of relief as the pressure disappeared from his body. He looked at Rose with a terrified expression on his face.
Not only Rose, but Madan La was also very angry at the servant''s behavior for calling her daughter a whore.
''How dare a mere servant call my daughter a whore? He clearly doesn''t know his ce and needs a reminder. But I will let them handle this and will not interfere, or it will give the Turner family an excuse to ridicule us in that matter...'' Madam La thought inwardly, gritting her teeth to control her anger. She couldn''t let anger lead to hasty decisions that could put Rose in a tough spot.
Despite her efforts to hide her anger, it was clearly visible on her face.
"Mother looks super angry. I''ve never seen her like this before..." Julie whispered to Ava in a low voice, surprised by her mother''s expression.
"Naturally, and why wouldn''t she be? I also feel angry. How can a lowly servant dare to call my sister a ''whore''?" Ava nodded, her eyes filled with killing intent as she stared at the servant.
Meanwhile, Yuan and his wives were also seemingly surprised by the servant''s audacity.
''I''ve seen a fair share of ass lickers in my previous life, but this is something else. To think that he would dare to offend the head of the vige just because of a few silver coins? This is ridiculous!'' Yuan thought inwardly.
''What should I do with him? Should I kill him now since he dares to call my Rose a ''Whore''? But wouldn''t that be a light punishment for his audacity? Let Rose deal with him for now, once they are out of this roof, I will personally punish them for good.'' Yuan said to himself inwardly, a mysterious smile forming on his face.
Grace noticed the mysterious smile on Yuan''s face and was puzzled by it.
"Darling? Why are you smiling like that? It looks creepy, you know?" Grace said in a low voice with a seductive smile on her face.
"Ah, it''s nothing... I was just spacing out..." Yuan said as he shook his head.
"Oh, is that so?... Here I was thinking you''re thinking something naughty about me..." Grace said yfully.
Yuan was speechless! How could his mother think of something like that in a situation like this?
''Can''t you think of something else besides that topic?'' Yuan cried inwardly.
Yuan could only sigh at his mother Grace''s behavior and shook his head at the moment.
Meanwhile, Henry eventually came out of his daze, and when he woke up, he did so in a manner as though he had just woken up from a nightmare.
"Ahhhhh!" he shouted the moment he woke up.
''He really is an idiot! Look at the way he wakes up from his stupor as though he had a nightmare, this is really hrious to see, hahaha!'' James thought inwardly, amused by Henry''s idiotic behavior.
''Isn''t this just too much of an overreaction? It was just a passionate kiss. It''s not like he had been forced to watch his lover being screwed by someone else, beside my sister doesn''t even like him...'' Julie sighed inwardly.
''I didn''t expect Harrison Turner''s son to be this weak-hearted, what a disappointment to the Turner Family. Sigh!'' Madam La sighed inwardly, pitying the Turner family for having such a useless son.
"Young Master! It''s okay! Young master! Please take a seat here!" The servant led Henry to the sofa and made him sit there.I think you should take a look at
"What a disappointment, Henry. It''s good that you came out of your stupor now, I thought you would be staying like that forever... Well, that wouldn''t be bad if you ask me," Rose said nonchntly, not giving him any face.
"Peter? I see... So I was just spacing out and was seeing things that aren''t real¡ª I was hallucinating, to be exact!" Henry released a sigh of relief, his whole body drenched in sweat.
''Does this idiot have a problem in his brain or something? How can he think what just happened a moment ago was his hallucination?'' Everyone except his servant Peter thought this and couldn''t believe how much of an idiot Henry is.
It was obvious that Henry thought that what he witnessed a moment ago was not real but a hallucination.
Unfortunately for him, Rose would turn that hallucination into reality with just one sentence from his mouth.
"Hallucination, you say? I''m sorry, Henry, but that wasn''t your hallucination. The passionate kiss between Yuan and me was real. You couldn''t handle the shock and fell unconscious immediately."
Henry sat on the plush sofa with a nk expression on his face after hearing Rose''s words, feeling as though he had identally swallowed a mouthful of dog shit. His face began to flush with redness shortly after.
Once he reached the boiling point, he roared at Rose at the top of his lungs, "FUCK YOU, ROSE! YOU DAMN BITCH! HOW DARE¡ª"
Before he could continue, Yuan immediately appeared before him as though he was a ghost and pped Henry on his handsome face while restraining his strength so he wouldn''t kill him identally.
Bang!
"Aghhh..." As the pnded on Henry''s face, he flew as though a badminton cork andnded a few meters away on the floor.
"YOUNG MASTER! ARE YOU ALRIGHT!" Peter cried out loud after witnessing his young master fly andnd a few meters away from the p.
He immediately checked Henry''s condition to see if he was alright or not, fearing he might have to confront the Lord of the Turner family, who would be Henry''s father. For sure, he would receive punishment for failing to protect his young master.
Henry''s left side of his face waspletely swollen from the p he received from Yuan, and there was blood on the corner of Henry''s lips.
Peter turned around and shouted at Yuan, "How dare you hit Young Master Henry so badly? Do you know who Young Master Henry is? I won''t forgive you!"
Henry somehow managed to stand up and looked at Yuan with a furious intention to kill.
"H-HOW DARE YOU DO THIS TO MY FACE?! YOU''RE DEAD! I WON''T LET YOU OFF THE HOOK EVEN IF YOU BEGGED ME!"
He then turned to his servant and said, "PETER! I WANT HIM DEAD! I WANT THEM ALL DEAD!"
"Don''t think you will be spared because you''re in the Monroe family. My father can kill you right here if he wants to. There is no way for you to save your life in this vige!" Henryughed like a maniac as he said that to Yuan.
Peter expected this kind of reaction from his young master, which wasn''t surprising in the least. However, he couldn''t allow it to happen.
"Young master, we''re in the Monroe family''s roof right now. We can''t do anything to them at the moment. If we attack them now, it will look bad on the Turner family."
"I don''t fucking care! If you won''t do it, I will do it myself! Nobody can stop me from killing this whore and this bastard that dared to hit me¡ªnot even my father can stop me at this point. I''m not like my father who will do nothing after getting humiliated like this. I will kill this whore right now, right here!" Henry continued shouting with rage. In his entire life, he hadn''t suffered this kind of humiliation.
Peter was speechless! Isn''t this just dering war on the Monroe family? And it''s all just because of a woman who doesn''t even want to see his face? How will he answer this to Lord Turnerter?
''This is way out of my hand now. I hope that Madam La won''t take this matter seriously and forgive the young master''s insolence...'' Peter thought inwardly with a panicked look on his face.
"Oh? Are you dering war on my family? And how dare you address my daughter as a ''whore''? Are you tired of living? I didn''t do anything to you at this point because I was giving face to your father, but if this continues, I will stop giving your father face and kill you immediately." Suddenly, Madam La''s angry voice resounded throughout the whole living room, attracting everyone''s attention.
''Oh Shit! This is the end! It''s all over now!'' Peter cried inwardly, his face expressing horror as though he had seen a ghost.
Chapter 150 Yuans Killing Intent
"M-Madam La, please forgive the young master. He doesn''t mean it in that way or anything. He is just confused because of the heartbreak. I hope you understand it and forgive the young master..." Peter suddenly bowed and pleaded with Madam La to forgive Henry for his insolence.
Peter thought that if he were to beg Madam La to forgive Henry, there is a high chance that she will do so considering the friendship between her husband and Henry''s father.
"Forgive him?" Madam La shot a stern re at the servant.
Peter then immediately turned to Henry and said, "Young master, what are you doing there? Pleasee here and apologize to Madam¡ª"
Before Peter could finish his sentence, Henry roared at him.
"SHUT THE FUCK UP, PETER! I mean what I said. I will kill this bi¡ª"
As Henry was about to call her a ''bitch'' again, Yuan didn''t remain silent this time and immediately closed the distance between them. How could he tolerate his lover being called a bitch again?
He was only holding back because he was giving some face to Madam La due to her husband''s friendship with Henry''s father. If not, Henry would''ve died long ago.
Bam!
Suddenly, a powerful punchnded on Henry''s face out of nowhere, sending him flying toward the entrance, and the force of the impact opened the door, making a loud noise.
Bang!
Henry''s body flew out of the manor andnded on the front yard of the Monroe family, crushing a few flower pots.
Thud!
Yuan looked at Henry lying on the ground, murmuring in pain, and said to him with an angry voice, "How dare a mutt like you speak so ill of my Rose in front of me? Do you think I will sit here and watch you spout nonsense about Rose and do nothing?"
Yuan was really pissed this time hearing Henry call his future wife and lover a bitch. Henry had crossed the line a long time ago, but Yuan was giving the Monroe family some face earlier. Now, Henry stepped on andmine by calling Rose a bitch again.
Rose felt a warm sensation in her heart after witnessing Yuan punch Henry in the face for speaking ill of her.
Not only Rose, but the others also felt happy after witnessing Yuan send Henry flying with a single punch.
"Young Master! Are you okay? Let me help you get on your feet, young master!" Peter immediately ran toward Henry, who was lying on the ground in pain.
"Aghhh! It hurts so much!... It seems that my jaw is dislocated by the punch... Aghhh!" Henry mumbled in pain as he tried to get up on his feet with the support of Peter.
Peter was shocked! The young master''s jaw was dislocated with a single punch. How is that even possible?
''Damn it! How can he be so strong? I didn''t even feel a single speck of mana in his body. How is that even possible? He must be ying some trick to impress Rose, I''m sure of it!'' Henry thought inwardly.
After all, mana is essential for both mages and knights, and without mana, they were nothing but normal people. So, it was obvious to Henry that Yuan must have used some kind of trick to temporarily increase his physical strength to punch him.
After helping Henry get back on his feet, Peter stared at Yuan with a face of disdain. If a stare could kill people, Yuan would''ve died a hundred times by now.
"Y-Y-YOU BASTARD!! How dare you hit the young master again?! Don''t you know that he is the future Lord of the¡ª" Before Peter could finish his words ridiculing Yuan, suddenly Yuan appeared next to him and delivered a powerful p to his face.
p!
Peter''s front row of teeth fell out from his mouth along with blood as Yuan''s palm hit his face, and he immediately fell onto the ground alongside Henry.
"Future Lord of the Turner family? Do you think I won''t dare to kill the two of you just because of your family background? You''ve met the wrong person here, pal, because I don''t give a shit about Turner or whatever family it is."
"Do you know the reason why I was silent earlier despite all the nonsense you two are uttering about Rose? I didn''t interfere earlier precisely because I was giving some face to the Monroe family, but you have crossed the line that you shouldn''t have. Now no one can stop me from killing both of you..." Yuan said as he released his killing intent at them.
As soon as Yuan released his killing intent on both of them, the atmosphere around them took a drastic change and became quite grim.
Henry and Peter felt their bodies getting numb, and their legs trembled in fear as an unknown terror aroused in their hearts. They could sense an eminent dangering from Yuan and felt as if it was getting harder to breathe.
''He isn''t joking! He will really kill us... And he didn''t even put the Turner family in his eyes. Who is this person anyway? I''ve never heard of any Yuan before. Young master really did offend someone that he shouldn''t have this time...'' Peter cried inwardly as he kneeled on the ground alongside Henry.
As for Henry, he couldn''t even muster the courage to lift his head to look at Yuan, even just for a second.
Meanwhile, his mother Grace, witnessing her son''s oppressive aura, let out a delighted smile on her face.
"This is the Darling I love. He is as protective as always. That''s what I love about him the most, always caring about us." Grace said with a dazed voice.I think you should take a look at
"I can''t agree more!" Emma nodded.
"Agreed!" the other girls nodded in unison.
Xi Meili stared at Yuan strangely, a bit confused, to be precise.
''How can hubby emit such a powerful killing intent? In order to emit such a strong killing intent, one needs to kill hundreds of thousands of people, but Hubby is only 19, and he hasn''t even killed more than a hundred people. How is it possible for him to have such a strong killing intent at such a young age? It doesn''t make any sense to me...'' Xi Meili was surprised and wondered inwardly.
It was obvious that Yuan was only 19 years old and hadn''t killed that many people, but for him to have such a strong killing intent was quite a mystery for her.
"Cough! Cough!" Not even a minute had passed, and both Henry and Peter coughed up a mouthful of blood from the killing intent, as they were unable to withstand it.
The Monroe family was surprised to see both Henry and Peter spitting up blood for some unknown reason, which they didn''tprehend at all. They couldn''t believe what they were seeing right now.
''What the hell did Yuan do to make them cough up blood like this? Why didn''t I notice anything? Did he use some kind of forbidden magic and curse them?'' Madam La cried inwardly.
''What kind of spell did he use to make them like this?'' Julie cried inwardly with a shocked expression as she had never seen anything like this before.
''Is his magic so powerful that we didn''t even notice him casting any spell? Is he already at the stage where he can execute changeless magic?'' Ava wondered, surprised by Yuan''s disy of power.
''Is this another one of his strange abilities? He really is powerful, and I''m afraid that Henry and Peter''s only fate is death, since Yuan looks so pissed right now...'' Rose thought inwardly, feeling a bit happy to see her lover care about her so much despite them bing lovers not long ago.
At this moment, Yuan suddenly lifted his hand, and quickly a massive sword as tall as him, the Empyreal Oblivion, appeared in his grasp out of nowhere. The sword flickered with excitement in his grasp, emitting a tinkering sound of metal, sounding as though something divine and out of this world.
Yuan''s wives smiled seeing the Empyreal Oblivion in his grasp. They knew what it meant if he were to take out this sword - Death.
But unlike Yuan''s wives, The Monroe family was speechless, witnessing the massive sword appearing out of nowhere in Yuan''s grasp. Where did the sworde from? That''s what was going on in their minds seeing the massive sword in his grasp.
Not only them, but Henry and Peter were also shocked and felt fearful toward Yuan seeing the massive sword in his hand.
However, unlike her family members, Rose wasn''t surprised seeing the massive sword in her lover''s hand as she had already seen it the other day.
''Since he took out his sword, does that mean he is going to kill them? But he can''t kill them inside our property; it will be a huge problem for us in the future!'' Rose thought inwardly.
''I-Is he going to kill us now? That can''t be possible! I don''t want to die yet!'' Peter and Henry cried inwardly with the same thought, as their bodies started trembling in fear again.
Yuan then slowly started approaching Henry and Peter with a dangerous smile on his face, pointing his massive sword towards them.
For his wives, he looked very handsome, but for the two of them, his smile was nothing but a sign of their impending death.
"S-S-Stay away from us... Don''te any closer!" Henry said with a trembling voice and fear visible on his face as he moved backward.
"Y-You can''t kill us... The Lord won''t let you off if something happens to us here..." Peter said with an awkward smile of fear on his face as he moved backward, trying to distance himself from Yuan as he kept approaching them.
"That''s right, Yuan. You can''t kill them here, or I''m afraid the Turner family will make things difficult for us, and more importantly, my father will suffer from this..." Rose said, trying to intervene before Yuan killed them.
''That''s right! I almost forgot that I can''t kill them here, not inside the Monroe family''s property... But what if I take them out of here and kill them outside of the vige?'' A sinister smile appeared on Yuan''s face.
He realized that if he couldn''t kill them here, he could easily take them out of the vige and kill them outside, where no one would notice him.
Yuan turned to Madam La and said with a smile, "Since I can''t kill them here, I won''t make things difficult for you all... But what if I take them outside of the vige and kill them? It''s doable, right?"
"If you have the power to take them outside without being seen by anyone, then yes, you can kill them outside the vige with no problem at all." Madam La said with a sly smile on her face.
''I want to see if you''re capable enough to bring them outside and kill them without anyone''s notice, hehehe!" Madam La thought inwardly, challenging Yuan.
Yuan smiled, delighted by Madam La''s reply. He then approached Henry and Peter and threw his sword into the air.
"What are¡ª" Before Henry could finish his words, Yuan grabbed his neck and Peter''s neck, and they were both lifted off the ground as Yuan stepped onto the flying sword.
"Let go of me..." Henry struggled to free himself from Yuan''s grasp, but his efforts were useless. No matter how much he struggled, he couldn''t break free.
"Let the Young Master go..." Peter also struggled to break free from Yuan''s grasp.
Yuan ignored their pleas and soared into the sky on his flying sword at a ludicrous speed, as though he was a cannonball shot out from a cannon.
Chapter 151 A Fools Act
"Gasp!"
The Monroe family, along with their few servants, were left speechless, witnessing Yuan step onto the massive sword that was hovering in the air, carrying both Henry and Peter with both hands.
In just a mere seconds, Yuan had disappeared from their sight, as though he had traveled too far for them to notice him in just a few seconds.
They were all stunned, struggling to believe what they had just witnessed. Just how fast was he when flying?
''So Ava wasn''t exaggerating earlier when she mentioned that Yuan and his wives have the ability to fly. It turned out to be true... What an interestingd. It''s fortunate for us to have such a formidable son-inw.'' Madam La thought inwardly, her expression dazed as she stared at the sky above.
''He is willing to go to such an extent just for me. I didn''t make the wrong choice by falling in love with Yuan... I''m really fortunate that I met you, Yuan.'' Rose thought inwardly, her heart brimming with happiness.
However, just like her mother, Rose was also surprised to witness Yuan soaring into the sky for the first time. Yet, she didn''t dwell on it, knowing that Yuan would exin one day anyway. There was no point in overthinking it now.
But unlike Madam La and Rose, Ava and Julie were quite surprised and excited as well, seeing Yuan soar into the sky with their own eyes. They had only heard rumors about it before from the vigers.
"Wow! Yuan really can fly, so cool!" Julie eximed, her eyes sparkling with admiration.
"I agree! He''s really cool! The way he acted to protect Big Sister''s dignity, it was so cool! I wonder if he will do the same for me too..." Ava''s voice was filled with excitement and anticipation.
"Big Sister Rose is lucky to have made him fall in love with her before us... I will not lose to her either!" Julie dered, determination evident in her voice as she set her sights on winning Yuan''s heart.
"Hmph! I will not lose to you either..." Ava retorted.
Meanwhile, James stared at the sky with a dazed look on his face, lost in thought.
''It''s no wonder a group of such beauties is apanying him. With that kind of ability, he can have as many women as he likes...'' James thought inwardly, an awkward smile ying on his lips, his feelings tinged with a hint of jealousy towards Yuan.
As for Yuan''s wives, they stood there proudly, unconcerned about what the Monroe family might think of them. It wasn''t their concern at all.
Meanwhile, Yuan took off from the Monroe manor, swiftly heading towards the mountain range not far from Pinebrook vige on his flying sword.
Henry and Peter were utterly bewildered. Just moments ago, they had been kneeling in the Monroe family''s front yard, and now they found themselves suspended in the air, Yuan''s grip tight around their necks.
They were at a loss for words, doubting their own eyes. Could this be a dream?
''W-W-We''re flying?! What in the world is happening?'' their thoughts raced.
But in their current predicament, they dared not struggle or attempt to break free, petrified of the consequences of falling from such a height.
After a minute, Yuan arrived at a dense forest within the mountain range. He could hear the distant roars of wild beasts echoing through the woods with his heightened senses.
Hovering several meters above the ground, Yuan released his grip on Henry and Peter, allowing them to plummet to the earth.
The impact sent shockwaves of pain through their bodies, and they groaned as they crawled on the forest floor.
"Aghhh!!" their voices mingled with the sounds of pain.
"Y-You heartless bastard! How could you drop us from that height? We could have died!" Henry''s voice was a mix of pain and anger as he struggled to stand.
Unlike Henry, Peter''s focus was on the surroundings. He saw nothing but thick trees blocking out the sunlight and heard the ominous growls of nearby wild beasts. He turned to Yuan with a look of horror.
"Y-Y-You monster! Where have you brought us? What do you intend to do?" Peter''s voice was filled with panic, his gaze darting around frantically.
Henry''s gaze followed Peter''s, and he was horrified to find himself in the heart of a forest within mere minutes. Tremors coursed through his body as he realized the dire situation he was in. He understood the fate that often awaited victims in such secluded ces, and he knew that there was no one toe to his rescue here.
His voice trembling, Henry turned to Yuan, a mix of fear and desperation in his eyes.
"W-Why are you doing this to us? What grievance have we caused you to go to such extremes? If you release me, I promise to ask my Father to reward you with 10,000 gold coins for sparing my life. How does that sound?" Henry''s tone was supplicating, his posture submissive as he attempted to avoid any rash actions.I think you should take a look at
But Yuan remained silent, leaving Henry to continue his plea.
"Think about it, 10,000 gold coins is an immense sum for amoner like you. With that much wealth, you could lead a life of luxury. Don''t be foolish. ept the offer and escort me safely home."
Yuan was left bbergasted and speechless. Was Henry truly this dimwitted? How could someone be so obtuse? Was this the future lord of the Turner family?
''Is he truly this much of a fool? Can he notprehend the reason for my actions? And what about Rose''s kiss just moments ago? Did that mean nothing to him? Does he conveniently forget after witnessing my punch? I''ve encountered my fair share of imbeciles in my past life, but this... this is on another level. I''m truly at a loss.'' Yuan''s internalmentation resonated.
However, Yuan remained unaware of the chaotic whirlwind of thoughts that churned within Henry''s mind. He couldn''t fathom how someone could disregard such a significant gesture as the kiss from Rose.
And it wasn''t just Yuan; even Peter, Henry''s loyal servant, found himself equally dumbfounded by the absurdity of the situation.
However, Yuan wasn''t convinced by Henry''s words. He knew better than to believe that someone as obsessed as Henry could conveniently forget about the kiss from Rose.
He had seen firsthand how Henry''s obsession had driven him to act irrationally, despite Rose''s clear rejections.
''Do you take me for a fool? Do you think a mention of gold coins would easily sway me? You''ve chosen the wrong person to try and deceive,'' Yuan thought inwardly, a wry smile ying on his lips.
"So, have youe to your senses and agreed?" Henry inquired, wearing a smile and attempting to present himself as friendly as possible, hoping to win Yuan over.
''Impressive, Young Master. You''re doing well. Convince him to take us back home, and once we''re safe, we can dispose of him as we please,'' Peter thought inwardly, impressed by Henry''s performance.
It seemed that Henry''s abilities were underestimated. His act was convincing, and he proved to possess a talent for deception.
However, Yuan was far from swayed. He was about to shatter their hopes with his next words.
"Do you take me for a fool? Do you think a mere offer of gold coins could buy me? And after the disrespect you''ve shown to my dear Rose, do you think I''d spare your lives to see the light of day again? Your delusions areughable. Today, both of you will meet your end by my hand," Yuan''s voice was cold and stern, akin to the frigid gusts of a snowy mountain that could freeze one''s very soul.
Henry and Peter''s expressions froze, realizing their desperate n had crumbled.
Yuan continued, "I must admit, you''ve put on a convincing act for someone so foolish. Had it been someone else, they might have fallen for your ruse of amnesia. But you''ve chosen the wrong person to deceive, my friend. Such a trick won''t work on me."
"Now, are you prepared to meet your end?" Yuan lifted the Empyreal Oblivion with one hand, its de glinting ominously as he pointed it at Henry and the trembling Peter beside him.
"P-P-Please, spare my life... I-I promise I''ll never trouble Rose again. I-I''ll stay away from her forever," Henry pleaded, his voice shaking with the fear of death.
"I beseech you, kind sir, please spare us. Let''s talk things out, shall we? Isn''t that right, Young Master?" Peter fell to his knees before Yuan, his voiceced with desperation.
"... Yes, we can discuss this¡ª"
"sh!"
Before Henry could finish his sentence, he witnessed the unthinkable. Peter''s head was abruptly severed from his body, falling to the ground and rolling several feet away.
"Huh?" Henry''s mind reeled in confusion. What had just happened? How could Peter''s head be on the ground?
Henry''s gaze remained fixed on the severed head of his servant lying on the ground, his mind struggling to process the gruesome reality before him. His confusion was evident, his thoughts tangled in a web of disbelief.
As if awoken from a stupor, a chilling sensation brushed against Henry''s face, and he instinctively raised his hand to his cheek. His fingers came away stained with a wet, sticky substance ¨C blood. A jolt of terror surged through him as he realized the implication.
"B-B-Blood? D-D-Does that mean Peter... Is dead?" Henry''s voice quivered with a mix of fear, shock, and realization.
The weight of the situation crashed down upon him, and a torrent of emotions swirled within.
"Hmph! A lowly servant dares to seekpromise with me? How utterly foolish," Yuan''s voice, devoid of mercy or remorse, sliced through the air.
Henry''s head snapped up, his wide eyes locking onto Yuan''s figure.
Chapter 152 Killing The Fool; Nora Talks Again
?
Yuan''s gaze remained locked onto Peter''s lifeless body, his eyes devoid of emotion or remorse. The severed head continued to tremble on the ground, the horrific scene painted with the stark contrast of warm blood dripping from Yuan''s massive sword, forming a small pool on the earth.
Henry''s spine prickled with dread, his entire being shaking in fear as he stared into Yuan''s chilling and lifeless eyes. It was as if he was peering directly into the abyss of death itself.
"Y-Y-You K-K-Killed him?... Y-You killed Peter..." Henry''s voice quivered, his disbelief and terror manifesting audibly.
Yuan''s gaze shifted from the lifeless body to Henry, his voice cold and unyielding, "Yes, are you disappointed by my actions? Don''t worry, I will reunite you with him soon enough."
The weight of Yuan''s words crashed over Henry, his expression twisting into a mask of horror and panic. His voice wavered as he tried to deny the reality before him, "Y-Y-You must be joking right?... Y-You can''t kill me... I''m the future Lord of the Turner family... You can''t kill me..."
Internally, Henry''s mind raced, frantically seeking a way out of the impending doom. He couldn''t fathom dying at the hands of amoner, no matter the circumstances. Desperation filled his thoughts as he grappled with the terror of death.
However, Yuan''s next words shattered hisst glimmer of hope, his voice slicing through the air like an icy de.
"Joking? Do you think I''m jesting here? Are you driven to madness by the fear of death? Believe me, today you shall meet your end!"
Yuan''s tone remained unyielding as he continued, "Your servant perished due to his insolence! He dared to utter derogatory words about my Rose. Do you imagine I''d spare his life after such an offense? I shall eliminate anyone who dares cast aspersions on my beloved, be they king or emperor. No one shall escape my retribution."
Henry''s face contorted in a mix of panic, regret, and despair. His once haughty demeanor had crumbled, leaving behind a shattered shell of a man. Yuan''s merciless words had stripped away his illusion of grandeur, leaving him utterly powerless before the impending doom.
In Yuan''s eyes, Henry''s transformation was almost poetic justice, a fitting retribution for his audacity. Only an hour ago, Henry had strutted around with confidence, even attempting to charm Yuan''s wives.
Now, he cowered in front of Yuan, a trembling figure of helplessness.
To Yuan, this transformation was a satisfying sight. Henry''s fear and desperation were a testament to Yuan''s power and resolve. He relished in Henry''s misery, finding a twisted pleasure in seeing the man who had dared cast improper gazes at his women brought to his knees.
Amidst the turmoil of his emotions, Henry''s mind raced. He questioned his ill-fated decision to visit the Monroe family that day. Regret gnawed at him, but he understood that he couldn''t alter the past. His only remaining course of action was to beg for his life, to plead with Yuan''s merciless heart.
"N-N-No! No, No, you can''t kill me! Please let me live, I beg you please let me live..." Henry''s voice cracked with desperation, his pleas echoing in the forest, carried away by the wind.
"P-Please! I can do anything for you! Please don''t kill me, I don''t want to die..." Henry''s voice quivered with fear, his wordsden with desperation and a glimmer of hope for mercy.
But Yuan paid no heed to Henry''s pleas. Instead, he efficiently wiped the blood from his massive sword, cleansing it in an almost casual gesture. The act was a chilling reminder of Yuan''s control and detachment in the face of death.
Yuan''s voice, cold and unforgiving, shattered Henry''s fragile hope, "Let you live? Should you not have considered the consequences before daring to besmirch Rose''s name? Your pleas are but empty echoes."
"N-No No! Please don''t kill me! I don''t want to die yet! I want to live...!" Henry''s voice quivered, his eyes wild with terror. He clung desperately to life, unable to ept the imminence of his demise.
Yuan''s response was a sinister chuckle, his words cutting through the tension like a de, "Fear not, your end will be swift and as painless as I deem it, for you have notid a hand on Rose or my wives... Hahaha."
As if preparing to deliver the final blow, Yuan raised his massive sword with a single hand, his target Henry''s exposed neck. Panic surged through Henry, his mind rejecting the idea of his own mortality.
"No No No No... It''s not possible! How can I die like this? I don''t believe it...!" Henry''s voice cracked, disbelief and denial warring within him. The reality of his impending death was too much to bear.
"Believe it or not, that is not my concern. Your death is inevitable. But before you pass into the abyss, allow me to impart one final revtion. Rose is not the sole Monroe sister destined to be my wife. Ava and Julie shall also share that honor, making all three sisters my betrothed." Yuan''s words fell like a thunderp, shattering Henry''sprehension.
The shocking revtion hung in the air, a cruel twist of fate that Henry could never have foreseen.
"No, no, it''s a lie, it''s a lie. I don''t believe it. Aunt La won''t allow such a thing to happen. You''re lying... Who would buy such a word, it''s preposterous!" Henry''s voice trembled with disbelief and denial.
Marrying all three Monroe sisters seemed inconceivable to him, especially since he was already betrothed to Rose.
''Aunt La won''t allow such rtionships to exist! This bastard must be lying to me, taking advantage of my miserable state...'' Henry''s mind raced with thoughts of doubt.
From the expression Henry was making, Yuan guessed that Henry didn''t believe in his word. But that wasn''t his problem if he believed him or not.
''I don''t care if you believe it or not, I''ve said what I wanted to say. It''s up to you to decide whether it''s true or not...'' Yuan thought inwardly.
At this point, Yuan only wanted to end this quickly and return to the Monroe family manor. Nearly 20 minutes had psed since he left, and he was certain that Rose must be worrying about his whereabouts.
''Let''s finish him quickly and call it a day. Rose must be quite worried about me at this point, not knowing where I am.'' Yuan thought inwardly.
He had wasted too much time engaging in a pointless conversation with Henry, and he didn''t want to squander any more time on an idiot like him.
"I hope you find redemption in your next life. Pursuing Rose was not your fault, but since Rose doesn''t like you and is now my girlfriend, I can''t let you live after you humiliated Rose by calling her a ''bitch''..." Yuan said to Henry in a low voice, his tone carrying a mix of pity and resolve. With a swift motion, Yuan swung his sword, aiming at Henry''s neck.
"N-No I¡ª" Henry was about to say something.
But before he could finish his sentence, it was toote. The sword had already reached his neck, slicing through it. Blood sprayed from the severed neck, staining the ground a dark, gruesome red.
Henry''s head rolled onto the ground, his lifeless body copsing in a violent tremor before finally stilling.
Regret filled the fading light in Henry''s eyes, the weight of his ill-fated actions sinking in. Offending Yuan and insulting Rose had sealed his tragic fate.
Yuan''s gaze lingered on the scene before him for a moment, contemting the consequences of Henry''s choices.
A minuteter, Yuan murmured, "If the two of you hadn''t offended me, this situation wouldn''t have befallen you. Your luck is truly pathetic for offending me and insulting Rose."
Naturally, if Henry and his servant hadn''t crossed paths with Yuan and insulted Rose, this gruesome ending could have been averted, and they might still be alive.
[You''ve embraced the essence of a true cultivator, Host! I''m delighted to witness your transformation. A cultivator never falters, even if mountains stand in their way. They carve a new path through the obstacles.] Nora''s voice broke the silence, surprising Yuan with its sudden reappearance.
''Nora spoke? Why now, after days of silence?'' Yuan wondered, baffled by the unexpectedmunication.
He contemted Nora''s motivation for remaining silent and her sudden decision to speak again, a mystery that eluded his understanding.
In recent days, Yuan had been preupied with his wives, leaving little room to ponder Nora''s silence. Now, faced with her resurfacing voice, he couldn''t help but question the reasons behind it.
"Did I unknowingly offend you, Nora? Is that why you remained silent for days?" Yuan asked, a tinge of confusion in his voice.
Nora''s response dispelled his concerns, assuring him that her silence had been a considerate choice rather than a result of offense.
[No, there''s no need for concern. I refrained from speaking because you seemed exhausted after your Wyvern battle, and you''ve been quite upied with your wives. I wished to grant you an undisturbed reprieve.] Nora''s words carried a sense of understanding and camaraderie, rekindling the connection between them.
"Is that so..." Yuan''s relief was palpable upon hearing Nora''s exnation.
''So she wasn''t upset with me after all. I was overthinking things,'' Yuan sighed inwardly, grateful for the rification.
For Yuan, Nora was more than just a system spirit; she held a significant ce in his thoughts. He harbored a desire to interact with her beyond their current confines, but the fact remained that Noracked a physical presence.
With Henry and Peter''s corpses in tow, Yuan utilized his system''s storage function to secure them.
"It''s time to depart. I can''t let them continue worrying about me," Yuan mumbled to himself, a sense of urgency propelling his actions.
Cleaning his sword in a swift motion, he tossed the de into the air, leaping onto it with fluid grace. The sword carried him skyward, propelling him back towards Pinebrook vige at a moderate pace.
During his return journey, Nora''s voice resonated in his mind, inquiring about his decision to bring the corpses along.
[Host, may I ask why you brought their corpses with you? What do you intend to do with them?]
Nora''s confusion mirrored Yuan''s own, prompting him to elucidate his reasoning for carrying the lifeless bodies back with him.
"Well, I n to leave their bodies within the vige where someone might discover them and inform the Turner family. I want their parents, especially their mothers, to have the chance to see their children''s faces onest time after their passing," Yuan exined, his intentions clear.
Nora quickly grasped the sentiment behind Yuan''s decision and refrained from further inquiry.
Yuan understood the profound impact of a final farewell, recognizing how his own mothers, Anna and Grave, would feel if denied the chance to see him onest time.
The desire for a mother''s love and presence resonated deeply within him, a sentiment he carried from his orphaned past in his previous life.
Chapter 153 Dumping The Corpses At The Roadside
?
A few minutester, Yuan arrived back at the Pinebrook vige on his flying sword.
He kept himself at a high altitude, ensuring his presence remained unnoticed, appearing to others as nothing more than a distant dot against the sky.
"Let''s find a suitable spot to dispose of Peter and Henry''s bodies," Yuan muttered contemtively as he peered down from his elevated vantage point.
Utilizing his divine sense, Yuan scanned the vige for an inconspicuous location where the corpses could be left, ideally a spot with asional pedestrian traffic that would lead to their discovery.
After a brief search, Yuan identified a secluded area shrouded by bushes, shielded from prying eyes and situated away from residences. It seemed like the perfect location to leave the lifeless forms of Peter and Henry.
Yuan estimated that every 40 to 50 minutes, a few passersby would traverse the vicinity, ensuring that the bodies would eventually be found.
[Host, have you found a suitable spot for the bodies?] Nora''s voice echoed in his mind.
"Yes, I''ve located a suitable location. It should remain unnoticed," Yuan responded confidently.
[Impressive choice! It''s discreet enough, but you should remain cautious just in case.] Nora acknowledged Yuan''s decision, her understanding clear as their shared vision depicted the chosen area.
"Time to dispose of them and return to the Monroe manor," Yuan mumbled, descending from the sky at a breathtaking speed. Hovering just a meter above the ground, hisnding was so swift that it escaped the notice of onlookers.
With practiced efficiency, Yuan retrieved the corpses from his system storage and gently ced them by the roadside, ensuring their visibility to anyone passing by.
"Now, let''s head back to the Monroe family. Rose must be worried, and my mothers and the girls are likely awaiting my return," Yuan remarked to himself beforeunching into motion at a blistering pace, leaving no chance for anyone to detect his departure.
Meanwhile, within the Monroe manor, Rose''s concern for Yuan grew. Though aware of his formidable strength and his intent to deal with Henry and his servant, worry still gnawed at her heart, longing for his safe return.
Madam La observed the deep concern etched on Rose''s face and couldn''t help but be amused by her obvious love for Yuan. She ced her hands on Rose''s shoulders, adopting a soothing tone.
"Don''t worry, Rose. Yuan is a strong man, and he''ll return to us soon. Instead of fretting, be d that he''s dealing with those two idiots for your sake," Madam La reassured her with a gentle smile.
"I know, but still..." Rose''s voice trailed off, interrupted by Xi Meili''s cheerful exmation from behind.
"Look! Hubby is already back!" Xi Meili''s excitement rang out, prompting everyone to look upward.
Their eyes followed Xi Meili''s gesture, and they beheld Yuan descending gracefully from the sky on his sword, a serene smile adorning his face. His clothes were barely disheveled, bearing only a few traces of blood stains, a testament to his effortless victory.
''Mere minutes have passed, and he''s already returned? He truly is on a different level,'' Madam La marveled inwardly, her astonishment clear.
''Yuan is incredible! He dispatched both Henry and his vile servant Peter in such a short time. He''s like my knight in shining armor!'' Julie''s heart raced with excitement, her cheeks tinged with a rosy hue.
''He looks so majestic and handsome as he descends from the sky on his sword, almost like a divine being. Oh goodness, why am I thinking such things at a time like this? This is so embarrassing!'' Ava blushed furiously, her eyes fixed on Yuan''s charismatic presence.
"Apologies for the dy; it took a bit longer than expected," Yuan''s voice carried a warm smile as he touched down on the ground, his sword in hand.
Without wasting a moment, Rose hurried to him, her voice tinged with concern. "Did you take care of them? Are you hurt anywhere? Henry is a third-circle mage, after all."
Yuan was genuinely taken aback. Henry, a mage? He hadn''t disyed any magical abilities during their encounter, nor had he put up a fight.
''Could that fool really be a mage?'' Yuan couldn''t help but doubt, finding it hard to reconcile the cowardly begging he had witnessed with the prowess of a third-circle mage.
Yuan''s astonishment was shared by his two mothers, Anna and Grave, his elder sister Lily, and his two beloveds, Emma and Xi Meili. The idea of Henry, an idiotic coward, being a third-circle mage was baffling.
"Are you serious? That idiot, a third-circle mage? That''s impossible! He didn''t even try to defend himself, let alone use any spells. This is beyond perplexing!" Yuan eximed, his disbelief evident as he recalled Henry''s pitiful pleas before his demise.
Rose wasn''t taken aback by Yuan''s disbelief; she had anticipated this reaction from him.
"It''s the truth! And why would you think I would lie to my future husband anyway? Hehe!" Rose responded with a chuckle, her eyes twinkling.
Despite her assurance, Yuan still struggled to ept that someone as foolish as Henry could be a third-circle mage.
"There''s no need to be surprised! Henry''s family is involved in trade, and their connections have granted them ess to rare potions. These potions enhance mana cirction, erging the mana core and elerating absorption speed. It''s a shortcut to power," Madam La exined when she noticed Yuan''s puzzled expression.
''Recruiting help from money and influential connections... I suppose that''s one way to be a mage,'' Yuan thought to himself, finally understanding how Henry had achieved such a status.
"If you''re interested, I can acquire those potions for all of you," Madam La offered, assuming Yuan might want to further enhance his strength.
However, she was unaware that these potions were useless for Yuan and his group. They weren''t mages or knights; they were cultivators who didn''t rely on mana.
"Thank you for your offer, but those potions wouldn''t benefit us. We don''t possess mana in our bodies; in fact, we rely on a different source of power," Yuan replied with an appreciative smile, declining her offer.
The Monroe family fell into a stunned silence upon hearing this revtion. How could they be so strong and defeat formidable foes without any mana? The concept seemed preposterous to them.
Yuan and his wives had expected this reaction, so they smiled knowingly at the Monroes'' astonishment.
''It makes sense that I couldn''t detect mana in them. But how can they possess such strength without it?'' Rose pondered, her gaze fixed on Yuan and his wives.
Simrly, Madam La and the others were grappling with the same perplexing question. They couldn''t fathom how Yuan and his wives, without mana, could exhibit such incredible abilities and strength.
After a moment of contemtion, Madam La voiced her curiosity, "If youck mana, how do you exin your exceptional strength and unique abilities?"
The question hung in the air, a valid inquiry about their superhuman capabilities that defied exnation. Their feats included single-handedly annihting hordes of monsters and defeating a near S-rank creature with astonishing ease. It was inconceivable that they possessed no mana.
Yuan''s expression turned serious as he responded, "We would appreciate it if you refrain from probing too deeply into our strength. It''s aplex matter, Madam La, and I hope you understand our need to keep certain aspects confidential."
Yuan had no intention of revealing the intricacies of cultivation or the superior spiritual energy they harnessed. The secrets of their power were best left untold.
"Given your difort discussing your strength, I won''t press further. I respect your privacy," Madam La acknowledged, recognizing Yuan''s hesitation to delve into the matter.
"Thanks for your understanding, Madam La..." Yuan responded, a smile gracing his lips a momentter.
"What Madam La? You should start calling me Mother-inw from now on... Hehehe!" Madam La teased yfully, her voice carrying a light-hearted tone. Yuan''s eptance of her daughters as his future wives led her to consider him as her son-inw from that point forward.
Rose, Ava, and Julies blushed uncontrobly upon hearing this, their reactions revealing their feelings.
Yuan''s wives shared a soft chuckle, finding the disy of blushes quite amusing.
A minuteter, Rose gently advised Yuan, "Yuan, you should change your clothes; they''re stained with the two idiots'' blood. The servants will take care of washing them."
"Now that you mention it, I didn''t even notice that my clothes were stained with blood. Luckily, I refrained from hugging any of you, or I might have dirtied your clothes... Hehehe!" Yuan''s smile grew as he nced at Rose and his wives.
"Pervert..." Rose murmured under her breath, her cheeks tinged with a rosy hue.
"Xi Meili doesn''t mind giving you a hug, Hubby!" Xi Meili chimed in innocently, her voice filled with excitement at the prospect.
"Darling! Me too..." Grace added shamelessly, her lips parting in a seductive manner as she attempted to entice him.
"Hehe! Thanks, but there''s no need. I was just teasing you now..." Yuan chuckled as he addressed them.
Following that, Yuan stepped into the manor, and the others followed suit, trailing behind him.
Following that, Yuan retracted his colossal sword, Empyreal Oblivion, into his system''s storage and proceeded to step into the manor.
The Monroe family once again found themselves astonished, witnessing the enormous sword in Yuan''s grasp seemingly dissolve into nothingness, as if it had never existed in the first ce.
''Where did that massive sword go? How could it just vanish like that?'' Madam La''s thoughts echoed with surprise, this being the second time she had witnessed such an extraordinary feat. The first instance was when Yuan had materialized the sword seemingly out of thin air.
Simr thoughts stirred among the other members of the Monroe household, though they collectively opted not to voice their inquiries, instead choosing to follow Yuan indoors.
Once inside, Yuan turned to his wives and said, "You guys have a nice chat while I freshen up with a rxing bath."
"Alright, but don''t take too long..." Lily''s voice carried a note of yful warning as she spoke to Yuan.
"I''ll keep that in mind, Big Sis," Yuan replied, a warm smile curving his lips, and then he made his way out of the scene.
"Big sis?" Rose''s voice held a hint of confusion, her words a quiet murmur as Yuan''s figure disappeared. A puzzled expression graced her features as she exchanged nces with the others.
Chapter 154 Murdered?
?
''Big Sis? Why is Yuan calling Miss Lily his big sister? I''m confused...'' Rose''s internal thoughts swirled, her gaze fixed on Lily with a perplexed expression that betrayed herck of understanding.
Lily, sensing Rose''s puzzled stare, couldn''t help but feel bemused herself. "Is there something amusing on my face? You''re giving me quite the stare..."
"No, nothing''s on your face, Miss Lily. I just got lost in thought for a moment, pondering the situation. The news of Henry and his servant Peter''s deaths will surely stir up trouble in the vige," Rose offered an exnation for her curious gaze, skillfully deflecting Lily''s attention away from her confusion.
Lily looked at Rose thoughtfully, a hint of suspicion flickering in her eyes. Though she felt Rose might be concealing something, her exnation did hold water, making it difficult for Lily to dismiss.
"I understand... Dealing with the Turner family won''t be easy for you," Lily replied, her voice carrying empathy.
"Absolutely! As the acting head of the vige, I have to handle it and provide the Turner family with an exnation, even if it''s not something I''m looking forward to. Sigh!" Rose sighed, her concerns evident.
At that moment, Anna approached Rose, interjecting, "Considering they know their son visited and ended up dead here, you''re in for a challenging situation."
"Leave everything to me. Didn''t I tell you to take a few days'' rest, Rose? Since their son didn''t die on our premises, and there''s no evidence of us being involved, they can''t just use us without solid proof. If it weren''t for your father''s friendship with Mr. Turner, I would have dealt with them long ago for their crimes in the vige," Madam La''s voice exuded a firm resolve, revealing a deep-seated animosity toward the Turner family.
"Exactly! You promised us, big sis, that you''d take a break from work. Let us handle this matter," Ava chimed in, reminding Rose of hermitment to rest.
Yet, Rose remained hesitant, reluctant to entrust such a significant issue to her mother and siblings.
"Do you truly think you can manage this situation? The Turner family wields influence, especially given their merchant connections," Rose voiced her concerns with a tinge of worry.
"Please, big sister, stop worrying. Leave this to us," Julie spoke up, offering support to both her mother and younger sister.
"Since they are very confident about handling this situation, let them deal with the Turner family. Besides, if something were to happen, we''re more than happy to give a helping hand," Anna reassured Rose with a gentle tone.
Rose contemted for a moment, findingfort in Anna''s assurance that they would intervene if necessary. With their impressive strength and mysterious abilities, there was no need for her to worry.
"Sigh! If you say so, Miss Anna..." Rose agreed, deciding to entrust the matter of Henry and Peter''s death to her mother and siblings.
Momentster, Yuan emerged from the bathroom, having enjoyed a refreshing bath that removed the traces of blood from his body. Utilizing Qi, he dried himself and swiftly changed into a fresh set of clothes.
"Now, back to where the others are. I''m sure they''re bored without me," Yuan murmured, his reflection in the mirror confirming his well-groomed appearance.
Exiting the bedroom, Yuan made his way to the living hall, where his wives engaged in conversation with his future mother-inw and sisters-to-be.
Sometimeter, Yuan entered the living hall, greeted by the sight of his wives conversing with his future family about Henry and Peter''s demise.
''Why are they discussing those two idiots? Even in death, they manage to cause us trouble. Sigh!'' Yuan inwardly sighed.
Mid-conversation, Anna sensed her son''s presence and beckoned him over, a warm smile gracing her face.
"Dear, you''re here! Come join me," Anna invited Yuan, patting the seat beside her.
''He''s truly a thoughtful brother and husband, arriving early as promised,'' Lily mused inwardly, a small smile ying on her lips as she observed Yuan''s punctuality.
"You''ve arrived earlier than expected, Yuan! You didn''t disappoint me." Lily yfully remarked, apanied by a giggle.
"How could I ever disappoint you? I wouldn''t dare," Yuan responded with an easygoing smile, taking a seat next to his mother Anna.
While the rest of the Monroe family interpreted it as affectionate banter between partners, Rose''s attention remained fixed on Yuan''s handsome visage. As shepared his features to those of Anna, Grace, and Lily, a realization dawned on her: their resemnce was uncanny, as if they were siblings or shared blood.
''They look so alike. I wouldn''t be surprised if they told me they were rted, sharing the same blood... I wonder about their rtionship,'' Rose spected, pondering the dynamics that existed before Yuan''s romantic involvement with Anna, Grace, and Lily.
''This is perplexing. I''ll have to inquire about this when I get a chance to speak to Yuan privately. If he''sfortable, he''ll exin,'' Rose resolved inwardly, determined to learn more about the connection between Yuan, Anna, Grace, and Lily.
Some timeter, Ivy, the head maid who also served as the family''s chef, entered the living hall with a teapot and small cups, carefully holding the tray in both hands. A maid trailed behind her, carrying snacks to apany the tea.
"Madam La, I''ve brought tea for everyone..." Ivy''s smile was warm as she carefully ced the tray on the table.
The apanying maid mirrored Ivy''s actions, arranging the snacks before bowing and departing from the scene.
"Ivy, why don''t you pour the tea for our esteemed guests? It''s best enjoyed while still hot," Madam La suggested with a kind smile.
"Of course," Ivy nodded, and with practiced ease, she poured tea into the cups for everyone.
"Esteemed guests, please savor the tea while it''s still warm. I''ve also prepared some snacks that pair well with it. I hope you all enjoy," Ivy addressed Yuan and his wives as she served them.
"They look delicious. If you prepared them, they''re bound to be delightful, Miss Ivy," Annaplimented, having tasted Ivy''s culinary skills before.
"Heheh! I couldn''t agree more," Rose chimed in, her smile conveying her anticipation.
Before anyone could take a sip of tea, Xi Meili eagerly seized a handful of cookies and began munching them with an enthused sparkle in her eyes, seemingly unconcerned about others'' opinions.
''She''s quite the food lover. Her appetite is something,'' Yuan observed with an amused sigh, noting Xi Meili''s endearing behavior.
"Xi Meili, take your time eating, or you might choke," Anna advised, gently patting Xi Meili''s back with a caring smile.
Xi Meili nodded, slowing down her pace of eating.
Meanwhile, a middle-aged man walked along a path, his attention drawn to something peculiar in the distance. Two figuresy by the side of the road, resembling unconscious individuals.
"Hm? Have these two be so drunk that they passed out here? Unbelievable," the middle-aged man muttered, a tinge of disappointment in his voice.
"In any case, I should check on them. If I recognize them, I''ll inform their family. I won''t go to the trouble of taking fools like them home," he decided aloud, motivated by goodwill as he approached the figures.
However, as he neared, his expression transformed from curiosity to sheer horror, resembling someone who had just witnessed a ghostly apparition for the first time.
"T-T-This is..." The middle-aged man''s voice caught in his throat, his eyes locked onto the gruesome sight before him ¨C two lifeless bodies with severed heads.
The scene was macabre, leaving the middle-aged man wide-eyed and shocked, struggling to process the horrifying tableau. Who couldmit such a ghastly act within Pinebrook vige?
"Oh, dear God! What have I stumbled upon? Who could be so heartless as to decapitate these poor souls without a shred ofpassion?" His voice trembled as he spoke, overwhelmed by the gruesome scene thaty before him.
"Let''s see who these two unfortunate souls are, to meet such a cruel fate," the middle-aged man gathered his courage, taking hesitant steps forward to inspect the severed heads in an attempt to identify the bodies.
With trembling hands, he extended his arm to gently turn one of the severed heads, revealing the identities of the deceased. The moment he saw the faces, a profound shock coursed through him, leaving him speechless and aghast.
The lifeless bodies before him were none other than Henry Turner, the eldest son of the Turner family, known for his arrogance, and his servant Peter.
"H-H-How can this be? I-Is this truly Lord Turner''s son, Henry Turner, and his servant Peter? M-Murdered?" The middle-aged man''s voice wavered, disbelief clouding his eyes. It was as if he expected someone to jump out and announce it was all a cruel jest.
"This is disastrous! I can''t fathom how Lord Turner will react when he learns of his son''s demise. I shudder to even think about it," the middle-aged man muttered fearfully.
''I must inform Lord Turner immediately about his son''s death. If he were to discover thister and find out I had knowledge, I''d be med,'' the man reasoned internally. Without wasting any time, he hurriedly left the scene, his mind focused on reaching Lord Turner and delivering the devastating news.
Chapter 155 Young Lord Was Killed?
Later on, the middle-aged man arrived at the front gate of the Turner family''s estate, his face etched with exhaustion, as though he had traversed countless miles in a sprint.
Two robust guards stationed at the entrance, dressed in leather armor and armed with spears, immediately took notice of the man''s agitated and weary demeanor. Reacting promptly, they positioned themselves to block his path.
"Halt! Without proper permission or appointment, you cannot enter!" one of the guards dered sternly, asserting the family''s protocol.
"Let me through! It''s a matter of utmost urgency! I bear crucial news for the Lord that cannot wait," the middle-aged man implored urgently, his voiceced with seriousness.
"We''ve heard simr ims before, only to be met with deceit. I''m sorry, but you won''t enter without a valid reason or an appointment," the other guard countered firmly, unmoved by the man''s pleas.
They had encountered numerous individuals attempting to gain unapproved ess under the guise of urgency, often with ulterior motives. The guards, however, were well aware that such actions frequently resulted in them facing the Lord''s wrath.
Frustration flickered across the middle-aged man''s features. Did the guards notprehend the gravity of the situation?
"Sigh! Listen to me! I have crucial information for Lord Turner concerning Young Master Henry and his servant Peter. It''s a matter of the utmost urgency," the man sighed, his voice tinged with exasperation.
"Concerning Young Master Henry? Has he caused trouble again?" one of the guards inquired, his brow furrowed in confusion.
"It''s not a matter of trouble. It''s something grave! T-T-They have been murdered!" The middle-aged man''s words hung heavily in the air.
"What?!" Both guards eximed, their features contorted in shock.
In stunned silence, their eyes widened with disbelief. The notion that someone could have murdered the Young Master was beyondprehension.
"You''re saying the Young Master was killed? How is that even possible?" one of the guards blurted out, his voice tinged with incredulity.
"It must be a lie, it must be a lie! Who in their right mind would dare to murder the young master in the Pinebrook vige? This is simply impossible, even the Monroe family can''t do that..." The other guard eximed, shaking his head in disbelief.
However, witnessing their reactions, the middle-aged man couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. He had expected such disbelief from them upon hearing the news.
"Believe it or not, it''s the truth! I had the same reaction when I saw their lifeless bodies on the road earlier, and I came straight here after identifying them to inform the Lord about this..." The middle-aged man''s voice was somber, understanding the guards'' state of mind.
Despite his words, the two guards were reluctant to ept the news of their Young Master''s demise.
A minuteter, one of the guards addressed the middle-aged man, "Even if you im that, we can''t allow you inside just because of that. We can''t risk losing our jobs and potentially angering the Lord, which could lead to dire consequences."
The guard continued, "How about you wait here? I will go and inform the Lord about Young Master and his servant''s passing on your behalf. There''s no guarantee that he won''t react harshly if he sees an unfamiliar face entering his manor with such news."
Indeed, the character of Lord Turner was well-known within the vige¡ªa quick-tempered individual who easily sumbed to anger even over minor issues.
''I''m here to convey the news of Young Master Henry and his servant''s passing, not to put my own life at risk. It''s best to let the guard handle it. I have a family to care for,'' thought the middle-aged man inwardly, agreeing with the guard''s suggestion.
"Very well! Please inform the Lord on my behalf about the Young Master. If that''s all, then I''ll be on my way. My wife is waiting for me at home, and I''d rather not upset her by arrivingte." The middle-aged man breathed a sigh of relief and spoke to the guards, careful not to reveal his relieved expression.
"I''m sorry, but you can''t leave just yet. You''ll need to wait until I return. The Lord may wish to see you after I deliver the news to him," the guard informed him.
"... Alright..." The middle-aged man nodded helplessly at the guard''s decision.
"Tim, keep an eye on the man until Ie back," the guard instructed before leaving the scene.
Meanwhile, inside a spacious room adorned with towering shelves along its walls, a portly middle-aged man sat at an expansive table strewn with piles of paperwork. The man meticulously examined various documents using a feathered quill held in his right hand.
Standing by his side was a man in his sixties, sporting a mane of white hair and a dignified beard. The older man clutched several files, presumably awaiting the Lord''s signature or approval.
The individual seated at the table was none other than Henry''s father, Harrison Turner. His assistant and butler, Geoffrey, stood beside him¡ªa loyal servant who had faithfully served the household for a remarkable 45 years.
"Excellent, excellent! We''ve garnered 45000 gold coins this month from our merchandise sales in the capital. It has far exceeded my expectations. Hahah!" Lord Turner chortled with glee, his spirits lifted by the profitable report.
"Congrattions, My Lord. Here''s another report concerning the additional products we''ve sessfully sold in the capital. The projected earnings amount to 27000 gold coins. Please take a look." The butler handed over the file he held to Lord Turner.
Upon hearing this, Lord Turner''s eyes gleamed with anticipation. Extra profits were always a wee sight, and his happiness was palpable.
"Hahah! Let me peruse this report... If we continue to profit like this, there''s no way my friend''s daughter, Rose, would decline my son''s marriage proposal this time," Lord Turner chuckled, addressing his butler Geoffrey as he epted the file.
"Naturally, my lord. Who doesn''t like money? I''m sure Miss Rose would be delighted to hear the proposal," Geoffrey said to Lord Turner, his smile hinting at a premonition of future events.
"Indeed..." Lord Turner nodded in agreement.
"Young Lord would jump in excitement if he heard this news, as he''s been enamored with her for quite some time and wishes to be with her," Geoffrey added.
Indeed, it was well-known within the family that Henry''s deep infatuation with Rose Monroe, the acting head of the vige, was reciprocated. Rose was not only a beauty but also highly capable, earning the support of everyone. Lord Turner also desired this union to bring happiness to Henry.
"Of course, of course. That''s why I intend to arrange a marriage proposal with the Monroe family. I''m confident they will dly ept," Lord Turner affirmed.
"With the marriage between the Young Lord and Miss Rose, your standing within the vige will undoubtedly rise. Perhaps you may even be the next vige head, considering Lord Monroe''s prolonged illness," Geoffrey suggested.
"Indeed! That''s why I''ve encouraged my son to establish a connection with Rose. Unfortunately, his efforts were in vain. As a father, I am determined to secure Rose as my daughter-inw, thereby strengthening our influence over the vige," Lord Turner dered.
Knock! Knock!
At that moment, a few raps echoed on the door.
"Come in," Lord Turner called out.
The door swung open, revealing a guard with an anxious countenance. He nced at Lord Turner, who was seated at his study table, and spoke with a deep bow, his fear evident, "Please forgive me for interrupting your work, My Lord. But I''ve received distressing news about the Young Master. I''ve rushed here to inform you immediately."
Concern etched Lord Turner''s features. "What news have you brought concerning my son? Has he caused trouble with the vigers again?" he inquired, a hint of displeasure tainting his voice.
''He appears frightening even before anger takes hold. How much worse would it be if he were to learn that his son had met an untimely end?'' the guard pondered inwardly, recoiling from the thought.
"T-T-T-This... I-I-Its... " The guard''s voice trembled in fear, leaving him unable to articte the news.
"Why are you hesitating? Has someone stolen your ability to speak? Spit it out now or leave. You''re wasting my precious time!" Lord Turner''s irritation was palpable as he chided the guard''s behavior.
"I-I will say it... I-I-It''s like this... A middle-aged man arrived at our doorstep and informed me that..." The guard faltered, his courage dissipating before the enormity of the revtion.
"Told you what? Out with it, quickly, or face the consequences!" Lord Turner''s voice thundered with impatience, stringing the guard along.
"H-He told me that... The Young Master was in, along with his servant Peter. He found their lifeless bodies at the roadside, not far from the heart of the vige!" The guard blurted out with urgency, his fear of reprisal lending his voice volume.
A heavy silence nketed the room.
Lord Turner and butler Geoffrey were left dumbfounded by the revtion. Had they misheard, or were their ears deceiving them?
"W-WHAT DID YOU SAY?! MY SON IS DEAD?! HENRY HAS BEEN KILLED?!"
Lord Turner''s rage erupted like a storm, his voice resonating with the fury of a wounded lion.
''Young Lord Henry was killed? How can this be... It''s impossible...!''
The butler, his expression one of disbelief, struggled to grasp the unfolding tragedy. How could this be?
Chapter 156 It Must Be A Misunderstanding
?
"I-I-It''s a lie, it must be a lie... M-M-My son can''t die," Lord Harrison Turner''s voice trembled with disbelief, struggling to ept the devastating news.
As one of the most influential merchants in the Windfall Kingdom, Lord Turnermanded power and connections both within and beyond the kingdom''s borders. Compared to the grandeur of the kingdom''s bustling cities, Pinebrook Vige was merely a substantial hamlet. Yet, due to Lord Turner''s authority, even the Monroe family, who governed the vige, dared not cross him, fearing his formidable retribution.
Now, a stranger had arrived, informing the guards that his son had been in, his lifeless body discarded alongside that of his servant on a deste road. How could Lord Turner lend credence to such an absurdity?
His fury surged to a boiling point upon hearing of his son''s demise, an oppressive atmosphere suffusing the room, making it difficult for the butler and guard to draw breath.
''This is the power of lord harrison...? Such overwhelming pressure, it''s stifling...'' The guard thought inwardly, his incredulous expression a testament to his inner turmoil.
Nevertheless, the guard had anticipated his Lord''s explosive reaction upon learning of Young Lord Henry''s fate. What father wouldn''t react with vehement emotion upon hearing of his child''s untimely passing?
''My Lord...'' the butler''s silentment resonated within him, his gaze fixed on Lord Turner''s anguished countenance.
Butler Geoffrey was well aware of the extent to which Lord Harrison cherished his son, showering him with indulgence in every conceivable manner. He keenly understood the emotions now swirling within his master.
Several minutes psed before Lord Harrison Turner managed to quell his overwhelming emotions. He began to entertain the possibility that the news might be fabricated, his faith in his own might within the vige bolstering his skepticism.
''This surely can''t be true. Who in their right mind would dare to take my son''s life within these borders? There must be some grave misunderstanding...'' Lord Turner''s thoughts meandered, attempting to rationalize the tragic news that had shaken him.
''Yes, it must be a falsehood, an attempt to exploit my position. I won''t sumb to this negativity, hahaha...'' Lord Turner''s internal monologue aimed to dispel the encroaching doubts, manifesting in a brief chuckle.
As he surveyed the guard before him, whose sweat-drenched countenance revealed his distress, and then turned to the equally perspiring butler Geoffrey, confusion seized him.
''Why this unusual behavior? Are they unwell? What could have induced such sweat?'' Lord Turner''s brows furrowed in puzzlement.
Suddenly, realization dawned upon him: his rage had unconsciously triggered his mana pressure in response to the dire news. Swiftly reining it in, he saw both the guard and butler release pent-up breaths, their relief palpable.
''Thank goodness the Lord retracted the pressure. I would have fainted from that intense mana pressure just now...'' The Guard breathed a sigh of relief within.
''My Lord''s strength keeps growing; at this pace, he might attain the sixth-circle mage level in a month or so. If the old Lord were still alive, he would have been overjoyed by this development.'' Butler Geoffrey mused inwardly, a touch of pride swelling within him.
A minuteter, Lord Harrison regarded the guard and inquired, "Tell me, Joe. Is the man who brought this news still present?"
"Absolutely, my Lord. I instructed Tim to keep him under watch and prevent his departure, assuming you''d wish to meet him," Joe, the guard, swiftly responded to Lord Harrison.
"Very well, you''ve acted prudently in detaining him. Bring him in; I wish to ascertain something from him," Lord Harrisonmanded, expressing his satisfaction.
"Understood, My Lord. I shall fetch him immediately." Joe nodded and exited to fulfill his orders.
Several minutester, the guard returned to the study, apanied by the middle-aged man who had conveyed the distressing tidings of Young Master Henry and his servant Peter''s demise. Anxiety marked the middle-aged man''s visage as he stepped into the room, beholding Lord Harrison seated at a substantial table, emanating a palpable aura of danger.
"My Lord, this is the individual who informed me of Young Master''s death," Joe introduced with a bow.
"Mmm, you may depart..."
"Of course, My Lord..." Joe acknowledged with a slight bow and promptly exited the room.
Once Joe had left, Lord Harrison fixed a cold gaze upon the middle-aged man, his demeanor far from friendly.
''Why is he staring at me like that? Does he n to torture me for bringing this news?'' The middle-aged man''s thoughts raced with panic.
"M-My Lord, this humble individual is named Dn. I am the bearer of the grievous news regarding Young Master Henry''s untimely passing, as well as that of his loyal servant, Peter." Dn, the middle-aged man, introduced himself in an anxious voice.
Upon hearing Dn''s words, which confirmed the loss of his beloved son, Lord Harrison''s expression twisted in anger, yet he managed to retain an outward calm.
"So, you''re the one alleging that my son is deceased. Is this true?" Lord Harrison inquired, his brow furrowing as he coldly regarded Dn.
"Indeed! Upon my return from the eggnt fields, I came across the lifeless body of Young Master, his head severed, alongside his loyal servant, simrly decapitated." Dn''s statement seemed to perturb the old butler, who maintained hisposure despite the disturbing revtion.
"I see..." Lord Harrison''s eyes shed with anger at the news, though he continued to believe that a misunderstanding had urred, and his son was not truly gone.
Taking a deep breath, Lord Harrison addressed Dn in aposed tone, "Are you absolutely certain it was my cherished son and his loyal servant? Or could you have mistaken someone else for my son?"
Externally, Lord Harrison maintained a fa?ade of calm, but internally, he fervently hoped that the news pertained to someone else, not his beloved child.
"There is no room for misunderstanding, my Lord. I personally recognized their faces beforeing here to convey the grievous tidings. It was indeed the lifeless forms of Young Master Henry and his faithful servant, Peter. I swear by my life, My Lord, that I speak the truth. Fabricating such news would only imperil my own existence," Dn uttered, his face marked by fear and drenched in sweat.
ng! Crush!!
The abrupt sound of something hitting the floor and shattering reverberated through the room, prompting everyone''s gaze to fixate upon the door.
As their attention shifted, they beheld a stunning woman, her expression a mask of horror, eyes wide as though she had just witnessed a specter for the first time.
"W-Wh-what d-did he say... M-M-My son is... D-Dead?" Her voice quivered as she muttered in disbelief.
The vibrancy faded from her once-beautiful countenance, leaving behind a deste emptiness that mirrored the news of her cherished son''s demise.
This woman was none other than Henry''s mother and Lord Harrison''s wife, Haley Turner. Prior to her marriage to Harrison, she bore the name Haley Murphy, a daughter of low-ranking nobility from a neighboring kingdom. Upon her union with Harrison, she adopted the Turner surname.
"Dear Haley? Why are you here...?" Lord Harrison promptly rose from his seat and approached his wife, reaching out to hold her hand in an attempt to console her.
"Release me and speak the truth... Did he truly utter that our precious son is... dead?!" Haley withdrew from his touch, her voice anguished as she demanded the truth.
Observing the anguish etched across his wife''s face, Lord Harrison empathized with her turmoil, for he bore the same agony.
''How can I address this? How can I tell my wife that Dn arrived to inform us of our son''s demise?'' Lord Harrison''s heart ached, overwhelmed by sorrow.
''I must confess to her. We must confirm whether it is indeed our son''s lifeless form. I cannot take a stranger''s word as fact. Concealing this truth would only worsen matters, should it prove to be urate.'' Resolute, Lord Harrison steeled himself to share the sorrowful news with his wife.
"Yes, my dear. Dn came to us with news that he discovered two bodies on the road, resembling our son Henry and his loyal servant Peter..." Lord Harrison spoke with a grave tone, clenching his fists in frustration.
"What?!" Haley''s eyes widened, disbelief etched on her features. What had they just heard? A corpse resembling their beloved son?
"D-D-Does this mean our son is... d-dead?" Her legs buckled beneath her, copsing onto her knees, as if the very breath had been knocked from her.
"Haley! Please,pose yourself! It has yet to be verified. There''s a possibility of a misunderstanding. Let''s not jump to conclusions. Try to calm down, my love!" Lord Harrison urged, his voice soothing, as he attempted to offer sce.
He continued, "With my influence and authority, who would dare to harm our cherished son within the confines of this vige? Even the Monroe family wouldn''t dare such an act. There''s a high probability that it''s not our son''s body. Have faith, dear. Our son is strong, after all, and I refuse to believe he could be taken from us in such a manner."
''I hope that the Young Lord is alright, or I can''t imagine how the Lord and Madam will react...'' The butler''s internal musings were filled with concern as he observed the distress etched onto Haley and Harrison''s faces.
"Yes... My son can''t die! He''s strong, much stronger than thesemoners... I refuse to believe he could be taken by some nobody!" Haley''s conviction rang out, her head nodding in agreement as she sought sce from her husband.
"Indeed! We''ve invested considerable resources in nurturing his strength at such an early age. It''s inconceivable that he would fall to the hands of a meremoner," Lord Harrison concurred, his determination unwavering.
A minuteter, he turned to his loyal butler Geoffrey, instructing, "Old man, gather a group to retrieve the bodies promptly for identification..."
"Of course, My Lord. With your permission, I shall make arrangements for the bodies to be brought to the manor," the butler replied, deferencecing his tone.
"Mr. Dn, kindly apany our people to the site where you encountered the bodies. Afterward, you may return home," the butler directed Dn, outlining the task ahead.
"Naturally." Dn''s affirmation was swift as he nodded in agreement.
"Very well, please follow me..." With those words, the butler took his leave, exiting the room and leaving Lord Harrison and Haley in solitude. Dn followed the butler, departing from the scene.
Chapter 157 Chaos In Turner Family
?
Later on, after exiting the room and leaving Lord Harrison and his wife Haley alone, Butler Geoffrey assembled a small group of men in the mansion''s courtyard to retrieve the lifeless forms for identification.
''I hope the bodies don''t turn out to be that of the Young Lord...'' The butler''s inner thoughts reflected his deep concern.
Confusion spread among the gathered men as to why Butler Geoffrey had hastily summoned them. Hushed conversations ensued among the group.
"Do any of you know why we''re called here?"
"I''mpletely in the dark; no idea what''s going on."
"Something''s definitely up. Why else would we be gathered so abruptly?"
"I overheard Joe looking quite troubled earlier. Seems like a serious matter might be at hand."
Murmurs and whispers filled the yard, the crowd''s curiosity piqued by the unexpected assembly.
Momentster, Butler Geoffrey turned his gaze upon the assembled men, perturbed by the buzzing chatter that felt like an incessant, grating noise in his ears.
"Silence!!" His bellow reverberated, apanied by a slight release of his mana pressure, effectively quelling themotion. The crowd fell silent, each individual feeling the weight of the pressure.
"Listen closely. Apany Mr. Dn here. He will lead you to two deceased individuals found within the vige. Your task is to transport the bodies here for identification." Butler Geoffrey''smands cut through the silence, his finger pointing toward Dn standing beside him.
The gathered men were rendered speechless by this revtion. Dead bodies? Why would the Lord wish to inspect the corpses of others?
''Rich folks really have some peculiar tastes and interestspared to usmoners...'' such thoughts murmured inwardly.
"Sir, is this truly all you require of us? Retrieving and bringing back the dead bodies?" One of the men inquired, a perplexed expression on his face.
"Is that all? Are you doubting your ears?" Butler Geoffrey retorted, a frown crossing his features.
"No, sir, of course not. We will promptly retrieve the bodies and return them here," one of the men responded anxiously.
"Good that you''ve understood. Waste no time; gather the bodies and return swiftly," Butler Geoffrey replied with a seemingly icy tone.
He then shifted his attention to Dn, addressing him, "Mr. Dn, kindly guide them to the location of the bodies. Your assistance will certainly be appreciated by the Lord."
"Of course," Dn replied before addressing the group, "Follow me, and I''ll lead you to where the bodies were found."
"Understood!" The few men nodded in unison, readily following Dn to the location of the grim discovery.
After a while, Dn led the group arranged by Butler Geoffrey to the spot where he had stumbled upon the lifeless forms of Henry and Peter.
"Here is the ce. Look, these are the bodies I spoke of," Dn gestured toward the two corpses, their heads brutally severed from their necks.
"Hey Ralph, take a look at the unfortunate face that met such an end," one of the men suggested to Ralph, singling him out from the group.
"Sure, let me see... I bet he must have crossed the wrong person''s path, leading to his gruesome fate. Hahaha!" Ralph approached the bodies, nodding in agreement.
"Absolutely, I''d probably react the same way if someone messed with my spouse. Hahaha!" Another man chimed in,ughter filling the air as they shared their morbid humor.
Witnessing the servant''sughter at their own young master''s tragic demise, Dn fought to stifle his own amusement, his lips twitching with the urge to join in.
''Sigh. It''s not my concern anymore. My part is done. I should return home; my wife must be waiting, and I hope she''s not upset with me for beingte...'' Dn thought to himself, shaking his head slightly.
"Alright, now that I''ve shown you the bodies, I''ll take my leave," Dn informed them before departing the scene.
With Dn gone, Ralph swiftly lifted one of the severed heads from the ground. Instantly, his expression turned ashen.
Staring at what he held, Ralph was ovee with shock. The head he held casually in his hand was none other than Young Master Henry''s.
''What is this? Is this really... Young Master?'' Ralph''s inner turmoil contrasted with the casual manner in which he held the head. It had turned out to be Henry''s severed head.
"Hey, Ralph, what''s wrong? Recognize these two unfortunate fools?" One of the men inquired, puzzled by Ralph''s sudden silence.
Without a word, Ralph turned and disyed the severed head he held to the others, their faces mirroring his stunned expression.
Stunned into silence, they grappled with the realization. Could this really be the young master? How was this possible? The young master was dead?
"S-Someone murdered the young master? How is that even possible? He can''t be dead," one of them muttered, his disbelief evident.
"I-Is this really the young master''s severed head? It''s impossible, right? Who would dare to end the young master''s life?" Another spoke, his wide eyes reflecting shock.
"To think someone would have the audacity to kill the young master within the vige, knowing the extent of our Lord''s influence... It''s beyond belief," another voice chimed in,den with shock.
A momentter, Ralphposed himself, addressing the group, "Enoughmenting. Let''s do what we came here for, gather the bodies, and return to the Lord''s manor. This has nothing to do with us."
"Agreed. Let''s retrieve the bodies and leave as swiftly as possible," the others concurred, swiftly collecting the remains and cleaning the bloodstained road.
"Now, let''s return to the manor. I wonder what Lord Turner''s reaction will be when he sees his son''s lifeless body," one of them muttered, specting about the Lord''s response upon their arrival.
"We shouldn''t concern ourselves with that. It''s not our business. Let''s just head back," Ralph responded, dismissing the topic.
True, it truly wasn''t their concern. Even if the entire Turner family were to fall, it wouldn''t impact them. In fact, the news of an arrogant figure like Henry''s demise might secretly please them, even though they concealed their satisfaction.
With that, they lifted the bodies and departed from the scene.
Meanwhile, back at the Turner family manor, Lord Harrison Turner and his wife Haley, along with their youngest son, Richard, and Butler Geoffrey, were anxiously awaiting the arrival of the retrieved bodies.
Their expressions betrayed their unease, their worry centered on Henry. Deep down, they clung to the hope that the news was a fabrication and that Henry was still safe.
"Mother, why do you look so worried? Is big brother Henry really dead?" Richard inquired, his curiosity piqued by his mother''s demeanor.
Haley gazed at her younger son, her expression conflicted as she grappled with what to reveal. She remained uncertain about Henry''s current state.
"Your mother is just concerned about your brother, nothing more. We''ve dispatched some people to bring the bodies. Once they arrive, we will ascertain whether it''s your brother or not," Harrison responded, his tone slightly awkward, reflecting his own uncertainty.
Observing this, Haley mustered a smile and reassured her youngest, "Your father is right. I''m simply worried about your brother."
"I understand. There''s no need to worry about big brother. He''s strong and can handle those ordinary folks. Don''t be concerned," Richardforted his parents.
''My elder brother is powerful, and he''s yet to marry big sister Rose. He can''t possibly be gone!'' Richard''s inner conviction refused to believe Henry could be dead.
Yet, in the back of Butler Geoffrey''s mind, doubts lingered. He pondered the situation, considering the possibility that Henry was indeed deceased, as Dn had reported.
''Amoner wouldn''t dare to fabricate a story in front of us, aware of the consequences for deceiving us. If we evaluate it that way, then Young Lord Henry''s passing might indeed be true. I hope it''s not the case,'' Butler Geoffrey reflected inwardly, his heart weighed down by the implications.
A few momentster, they could discern several men approaching, carrying something concealed in cloth that seemed to be lifeless bodies. Their expressions were somber and tense as they neared.
''I have an ominous premonition...'' Lord Harrison''s mind raced as he examined Ralph and the others, noting their grave expressions as they bore the bodies toward them.
"ce the bodies here and uncover them. We need a clear view to identify whether one of them is truly my son," Lord Harrison instructed, his tone firm.
"Of course, My Lord," Ralph and hispanions nodded in unison. They gingerlyid the bodies on the ground and, with careful movements, uncovered them, revealing the lifeless forms and their severed heads.
As soon as the shrouds were removed, the faces of the Turner family contorted with distress, and a heavy silence enveloped the scene.
Thud!
Madam Haley crumbled to the ground on her knees, her anguished wail splitting the air as she locked eyes on the lifeless figure of her firstborn.
"N-NOOOOO!! HENRYYY! WHAT HAS HAPPENED TO YOU?! WUAHHHHHH!!"
"NO NO NO! IT CAN''T BE, IT CAN''T BE, MY DEAR CHILD! YOU CAN''T DIE, MY SON...."
Lord Harrison too crumbled to the ground beside his wife who was consumed by inconsble grief.
"No, it''s a lie, it''s a lie! Big brother can''t die! My big brother is strong! It''s an illusion, it''s fake...!" Richard''s voice trembled as he desperately tried to deny the reality before his eyes, unable to ept that his older brother was no more.
Chapter 158 Suspicion
It was the time the sun was about to set, casting a warm, orange hue across the sky. In this moment, the Turner family was engulfed in chaos, a scene of profound grief.
Two lifeless bodiesy on the front yard, and the anguished cries of the Turner family echoed through the air, catching the attention of many of the household''s servants.
Haley Turner, her face contorted with sorrow and tears streaming down her once-beautiful visage, clutched the body of her son, Henry Turner, tightly against her chest, her cries of despair piercing the air.
"W-Wahhhhhh!!! WHO DID THIS TO YOUUU... MY SONNN....AHHHH!!"
Her heart-wrenching wails filled the air as she held her deceased son''s body, her grief too overwhelming to contain.
While she held her son''s body, she turned tearfully to her husband and whispered brokenly, "D-D-Dear... L-L-Look at what happened to our son... S-S-Someone cut off his neck... Killed our son... Killed my Henry...!"
Tears streamed down her face as she spoke, her voiceced with agony and disbelief, shattered by the sight of her son''s lifeless body with its head severed from its frame.
Looking at his wife, her heartbroken face etched with tears and sorrow as she mourned their son, Lord Harrison''s expression grewplicated. A solitary tear escaped his eye, his emotions too tangled to find the right words to console her.
''W-Who?! Who could be so audacious as to kill my son within our own vige? I will hunt down whoever is responsible, without a shred of mercy!'' Lord Harrison''s thoughts seethed with anger and determination, his heart consumed by the loss of his eldest son, Henry.
Beside him, Butler Geoffrey, who had yed a significant role in raising the Young Lord, battled his own emotions. His eyes welled with tears, a single droplet escaping his stern facade, a testament to the depth of his grief.
''Oh, my dear Lord! Even in my wildest dreams, I could never have foreseen this day ¨C the day when I would witness the death of the young boy I watched grow into a man... What kind of cruel fate is this?'' Butler Geoffrey''s heart weighed heavily with sorrow, his usuallyposed demeanor momentarily faltering.
"Dear... Please calm down! Please listen to me and calm down!" Lord Harrison''s voice trembled with pain as he reached out tofort his wife, his arms encircling her in a tender embrace.
"M-My son is dead! Our son is dead! D-Do you think I can calm down?... My Henry is gone...." Madam Haley''s tears flowed anew as she clung to her husband''s hand, the weight of her grief almost breaking her.
"You must find the strength to calm yourself, my love. Not for my sake, but for Henry''s sake, for our son''s sake. How would he feel if he could see you like this from heaven, dear? Would he want to see you in such agony?" Lord Harrison''s voice was filled with sorrow and empathy, an attempt to console his wife, who was on the brink of an emotional precipice.
Hearing this, Madam Haley fell into her husband''s arms, her sobs echoing in the air as she found sce in his embrace.
A few minutester, Lord Harrison managed to soothe his wife, offering her unwavering support. Although her sobs subsided, tears still flowed down her cheeks.
"Don''t worry, my love. I won''t allow those who are responsible for our son''s death to escape justice. Even if it means resorting to unconventional methods..." Lord Harrison whispered gently into his wife''s ear, trying his best to bring her somefort.
"I-I want to see them suffer as my son did... I want to see their heads severed just like they did to him..." Madam Haley''s voice quivered, her words filled with both anguish and determination, her face buried in her husband''s chest.
"Of course, my dear... Whoever brought this upon our son, they will face the consequences! I WILL END THEM AND ANY WHO SUPPORT THEM!!! I WILL MAKE THEM PAY!!!" Lord Harrison''s voice thundered with anger, his mana pressure erupting in a torrent of fury.
"Father, I want to help punish them too! I want justice for my big brother''s horrific end!" Richard''s voice wavered as he spoke through his sobs, clinging to his parents.
But Lord Harrison remained silent, his emotions turbulent, his grip tightening around his wife and son. Tears welled in his eyes, his gaze locked on his eldest son''s lifeless form sprawled before them.
Staring at the lifeless body of his son, Lord Harrison''s eyes burned with fury, a storm of vengeance raging within him. His gaze was relentless, fueled by his thirst for retribution against those responsible for his son''s brutal demise.
Butler Geoffrey sensed his Lord''s seething rage, an impotent fury he couldn''t quell. He understood the depth of Lord Harrison''s pain, having lost the center of his world. The butler felt powerless in the face of such grief.
''Sigh! There''s nothing I can do to ease their pain, not when they''ve lost the very heart of their family... How did this tragedy befall us?'' Butler Geoffrey sighed inwardly, a heavy sadness settling upon him as he observed the sorrow-stricken family.
"My Lord, My Lady, time is passing, and we must prepare for the young lord''s burial. While his passing is a heart-wrenching blow, we must focus on the future," Butler Geoffrey''s voice wasced with sorrow as he spoke, attempting to guide them through this difficult time.
"It''s time already..." Lord Harrison''s words were a whisper, carrying a weight of sorrow as he gazed at his son''s lifeless form and the stars in the night sky, lost in his thoughts.
Later, Lord Harrison gave the order for a burial plot to be prepared within the family cemetery, a final resting ce among their ancestors. He watched in disbelief as the grave was prepared, a surreal reality he never fathomed.
''I could never have imagined this ¨C arranging a final resting ce for my own son... Have I incurred some unseen wrath to deserve such a fate?'' Lord Harrison pondered, his gaze fixed on the night sky, his mind adrift.
When the grave was ready, Henry''s body was gently ced into a grand coffin. After a brief ceremony, the coffin was lowered into the grave, a somber silence settling over the gathering.
Returning to the manor, heavy-hearted, the group moved in silence. The mansion, once bustling with life, now stood quiet and mournful, an echo of the tragedy that had befallen the Turner family.
The atmosphere within the manor was thick with tension, and even the servants dared not make a sound. They understood the gravity of the situation, especially considering Lord Harrison''s notorious temper and the fact that his son had been murdered within their territory by an unknown assant.
Seated in the living hall, the entire Turner family remained in solemn silence, the air punctuated only by sporadic sobs. The weight of the tragedy hung heavily over them all.
Breaking the quiet, Lord Harrison turned to his loyal butler, Geoffrey, and spoke in a hushed tone, "Old man, do you have any inkling as to who could have dared to murder my son within our territory, without us being any the wiser?"
It was inconceivable to him that someone had managed to kill his son on theirnd without anyone detecting it. His keen sense of control over his domain made the news all the more perplexing.
''I can''t ept that no one in this vige saw the murderer''s face when they killed my son. This is our territory; it''s unbelievable that we were left unaware of such a horrific act happening under our noses... especially involving my own son. How is it possible that I had no inkling of this?'' Lord Harrison''s thoughts raced, his expression deep in contemtion.
Refusing to believe that the murder had urred without a single witness, Lord Harrison''s mind churned, seeking an exnation for this heinous crime.
"I apologize, My Lord. I have no information on the identity of the murderer. I do know that the young lord visited the Monroe family. He went to inquire about Miss Rose''s health. Unfortunately, she was recovering from battle and asleep during his morning visit. He returnedter in the day with a basket of high-quality fruit, but he never returned home... we all know what followed." Butler Geoffrey''s voice carried a solemn tone as he exined.
He continued, "He went to visit Rose to show his concern and goodwill. But, as we all now painfully know, he met a gruesome fate."
A heavy sigh escaped Lord Harrison''s lips as he processed the butler''s words, his expression weighed down by sorrow and frustration.
"Father, could it be possible that the Monroe family is somehow involved in my brother''s death? After all, he wasst seen there, and that''s where he met his end...Right? "
Richard cautiously voiced his thoughts, his voice tinged with anxiety. He feared his father''s reprimand for making such a bold assumption without solid evidence to back it up.
However, considering the circumstances, they couldn''t simply use the Monroe family without concrete proof.
The Monroes held significant sway over the vige, as they governed it benevolently, which had garnered them substantial support from the vigers.
A minuteter, Lord Harrison turned his attention to Butler Geoffrey, his voice a mix of concern and suspicion, "Do you believe the Monroe family could be involved in this, Old Man?"
Geoffrey paused briefly, then responded, "Given that thest ce Young Lord visited before his demise was the Monroe family, there''s a significant chance they might be connected. However, considering Lord Monroe''s current frail health and their overall situation, it seems unlikely that they had any involvement, My Lord."
Lord Harrison''s face contorted with a mixture of emotions. He weighed the information carefully, his mind racing through the possibilities.
"But let''s not disregard that cunning woman, La. She''s the puppeteer behind the scenes in the Monroe family. Were it not for her, this vige would have long been under my control, and I wouldn''t have needed to feign friendship with that Monroe scoundrel for so many years." His voice dripped with disgust and a profound sense of loathing, his disdain for the Monroe family evident in every word he uttered.
Chapter 159 Will Give Them Answer
?
Just as Lord Hardison had predicted. Madam La possessed unparalleled cunning within the vige. Given her presence, it would prove challenging for the Turner family to pin their son''s demise on the Monore family, unless they had substantial evidence.
"In that case, My Lord, how do you intend to handle this situation? We cannot allow the Young Lord''s death to go unpunished. His soul won''t find peace without justice for his killer," Butler Geoffrey remarked emotionally, his gaze fixed on Lord Harrison.
"Do you think I''d spare him or them after they took my precious son from me? They took away my own flesh and blood! Think I''d let them live?" Lord Harrison''s voice trembled with pain as he stared intensely at Butler Geoffrey.
"T-This... I apologize for my impertinence, My Lord," Butler Geoffrey stammered in response.
"Sigh! It''s not your fault, old man..." Lord Hardison''s voice resonated with a mixture of emotions.
"I want them dead! Whoever was behind my son''s murder, I want them all to suffer as he did! I want the Monore family eradicated!" Madam Haley''s voice quivered with sorrow and grief, her eyes welling with tears as she held her second son, Richard, close.
Unable to bear seeing his mother''s anguish, Richard took the matter into his own hands.
"Mother, fear not. Even if Father fails to avenge Henry, I promise you I''ll exact the revenge. I''ll annihte every member of the Monore family in honor of my elder brother. It''s a small rpense for his death," Richard assured, wiping away the tears from his mother''s cheeks.
Madam Haley felt a warmth in her heart hearing her son''s vow. She knew he made the promise to console her, yet it offered her sce.
Nevertheless, she vehemently disagreed. Having lost Henry, she couldn''t bear the thought of losing Richard too. She was determined to prevent any untoward fate befalling him, fearing the worst if she were to lose another son.
''I can''t permit another tragedy to befall Richard, just as it did with my dear Henry. I must safeguard him,'' Madam Haley''s thoughts whispered inwardly.
"Thank you for your intentions, my dear. But let your father handle this matter. I''ve already lost one son, and I cannot bear losing you as well. Do you understand?" Madam Haley pleaded with her son through her eyes, the mere notion of Richard''s potential loss sending shivers down her spine.
"I-I understand, Mother," Richard nodded, sensing the gravity of his mother''s worry.
Yet, the servants were left speechless. A mere thirteen-year-old harboring such venomous thoughts in his heart¡ªwhat might his future hold? Could he be a cold-blooded murderer?
They were shocked to witness a child of his age discussing revenge and ughter with such determination. The image of a thirteen-year-old speaking so gravely about such matters left them astounded, unable to fathom the depths of his resolve.
Despite having kids around the same age as Richard, none of the servants had ever heard such talk from their own children. If such words were uttered, the parents took it as an opportunity to educate their kids, often resorting to punishment to deter such behavior in the future.
A short whileter, Lord Harrison turned to Butler Geoffrey and instructed, "Old Man, dispatch some of our men to investigate the vigers and find any eyewitnesses who might have seen the murderer''s face. Additionally, assemble a team of skilled mages. We will pay a visit to the Monore family; I intend to personally judge if they yed a part in my son''s death."
"As youmand, My Lord. I''ll have men searching for witnesses at the break of dawn," the Butler nodded and withdrew.
With the butler gone, the room once again fell into silence.
¡ª
Meanwhile, at the Monroe family manor, Yuan, his wives, and the Monore family were gathered in the living room. Having recently concluded dinner, they now rxed, engaging in conversation and sharingughter that echoed through the space.
"I can only imagine the kind of expression that wretched Harrison is wearing now that he''s learned of his precious son''s demise. Hahaha!" Madam La chortled, deriving satisfaction from the misfortune of the Turner family.
Madam La harbored a deep desire to witness Harrison suffer for the wrongs he hadmitted within the vige. Regrettably, her husband''s blindness to Harrison''s true nature, due to their friendship, had left him gravely ill.
"He''s likely grieving, his hideous face marred by sorrow. He must be seething, realizing all the resources he squandered in raising his son have been for naught. It''s fortunate he still has another offspring to carry on his legacy... Hahah!" Julie joined in, sharing theughter and envisioning the expression of that despised Harrison.
"I wouldn''t be surprised if he lost his sanity, consumed by madness over his son''s death. He''s known for his temper and quick anger," James added with a chuckle, his smile indicating his amusement.
"Absolutely! This incident could trigger his recklessness, and we should exploit his fury to solidify our influence over the vige. What are your thoughts on that?" Ava inquired, disying a keen grasp of the situation.
Indeed, Lord Hardison had invested considerable resources and dreams in his firstborn, hoping he would ascend as a powerful mage and lead the family. With the young man''s death, those aspirations had crumbled like a sandcastle against an ocean wave.
''Impressive growth from Little Ava. She''s truly maturing,'' Rose noted, genuinely impressed by Ava''s strategic thinking.
"Nicely thought out, Little Ava. It wouldn''t surprise me if they''ve already started suspecting us for their son''s death, which isn''t entirely unfounded. A surprise visit might be on the horizon, demanding answers," Rosemented, a faint smile dancing across her lips as she briefly nced at Yuan.
Yuan returned her smile, his eyes conveying a reassuring message.
With Yuan and his wives present, they held no apprehension about the Turner family''s potential visit. If things took a sinister turn, Yuan and his wives were ready to safeguard their loved ones using their formidable strength.
Ava blushed slightly, feeling a mix of embarrassment and pride as her big sister acknowledged her thinking and even praised her.
"Hmph! If they demand answers, we''ll provide them. After all, his foolish son brought this upon himself by provoking someone like my future son-inw. Who told him to act so arrogantly and unruly toward my dear Rose and Yuan? It''s not our fault that they were provoked," Madam La remarked nonchntly.
"Mother, you''re making it sound like I''m the reason that idiot is dead," Rose responded bashfully, her cheeks tinged with pink.
"Isn''t it partly your responsibility? If not for you, would Yuan have killed him and his servant?" Madam La yfully retorted with a smile.
"Hmph! He should feel honored that my hubby put an end to his life! A mere mortal should understand his ce and be grateful for being removed from this world by my hubby." Xi Meili''s divine voice, cold and godlike, resounded abruptly. Her words caused everyone to turn toward her in astonishment.
The Monroe family was taken aback by Xi Meili''s statement. Why should the deceased feel d about being killed?
''Mere mortal? Wasn''t Henry a third-circle mage? How can he be a mere mortal?'' Rose''s thoughts swirled in confusion at the term Xi Meili used to address Henry. She attempted to make sense of it, but her efforts only left her more bewildered.
''Sigh! I hope Yuan will eventually exin everything. He must have a reason for not telling me yet...'' Rose thought inwardly, wishing for answers as she and Yuan spent more time together.
"It''s fortunate that the perverted fool was dispatched by my hubby. Otherwise, I would have subjected him to a slow, fiery demise, watching him turn to ash as he experienced excruciating torment," Xi Meili added. Suddenly, a wisp of ck and crimson me appeared on her palm, raising the temperature in the living room.
''That heat! What kind of me is that? I can''t sense any mana within it... What''s going on?'' Madam La stared at the me in Xi Meili''s hand, her surprise evident.
''Yuan said they don''t possess any mana, yet how is she producing such an immensely powerful me without it? I''m puzzled!'' Madam Lamented inwardly.
''I''ve never encountered such potent mes... What is this?'' Ava and Julie marveled within themselves, struggling to believe their eyes.
The intensity of the me was so overwhelming that it could melt even the most resilient metal within seconds. None of them had seen or heard of anything like it before.
''Wow! Such powerful mes! My goodness! Who would''ve thought the innocent-looking one is the most formidable among them? I need to be cautious not to offend her, or she might roast me alive without a second thought.'' James recoiled inwardly, his realization dawning on him.
Anna noticed the reactions of the people in the room and intervened, addressing Xi Meili. "Meili dear, there''s no need for you to be so agitated. Your husband has already dealt with it."
Xi Meili nodded with a smile, extinguishing the me in her hand. The room''s temperature returned to normal within moments.
A few momentster, Yuan addressed Madam La, "It''s quitete. We should retire for the night."
"Oh, goodness, I lost track of time engrossed in our conversation," Madam La responded apologetically as she realized theteness of the hour.
Chapter 160 Curving
?
Anna shook her head and reassured Madam La, "No need to apologize to us. We too lost track of time due to our conversation."
"You''re too kind, Miss Anna. Anyway, let''s conclude our discussion for today. It''s quitete, and we can continue tomorrow," Madam La suggested with a smile.
Julie and Ava exchanged a nce, a silent understanding passing between them. It was as if they were engaged in a personalpetition, both determined to win their affections.
In the next moment, the sisters approached Yuan with a subtle blush on their cheeks. A shy smile adorned their lips as they drew nearer to him.
''Given that my big sister has already captured Yuan''s heart, I can''t afford to back down out of shyness. I need to outshine Julie, even though she''s older than me...'' Ava resolved inwardly, determined to win Yuan''s affection before her elder sister.
''Let thepetition begin, my dear little sister. As the older sibling, I''ll show you your ce by winning his heart before you do, Ava...'' Julie thought with a sidelong nce at Ava, both sisters acting in tandem.
However, Yuan promptly discerned their unusual behavior and guessed their intentions. Shaking his head, he smiled knowingly, aware of their attempts to gain his attention.
''How endearing! They''re both putting in effort to be my lover as quickly as possible. Maybe they''re feeling envious of Rose, but their shy smiles are truly charming,'' Yuan mused internally.
Approaching Yuan, the sisters, Julie and Ava, wrapped their arms around him from either side. Julie embraced him from the left, while Ava hugged him from the right.
This sight surprised both Rose and her brother. They hadn''t anticipated their sisters being so forward in openly vying for Yuan''s affection. This marked the second time they had witnessed their sisters'' audacious behavior.
''Sigh! I can''t me them. They''re engaged to Yuan as future wives, just like me. Their jealousy might be driving them to such actions. It''s understandable; Yuan''s charm is hard to ignore,'' Rose thought with a sigh, empathizing with her sisters.
''Why is this guy so incredibly fortunate? Weren''t his wives and big sister Rose enough for him? Why did Mother arrange for all three of my sisters to be engaged to him? Why has luck forsaken me?'' Jamesmented inwardly, ncing at Yuan as Ava and Julie hugged him from both sides.
Meanwhile, Yuan smiled at the two sisters who were evidently trying to gain his attention. Addressing them, he teased, "You two mischievous girls, are you attempting to seduce me now?"
Upon hearing his words, both Ava and Julie blushed crimson. They quickly buried their faces in his chest, hiding their shy expressions.
Amused and touched by their actions, Yuan found their behavior both cute and endearing.
''They''re unexpectedly shy, quite a change from our initial encounter. But they''re truly endearing...'' Yuan reflected inwardly, noting his wives gazing at him with knowing smiles. Xi Meili, however, only regarded him with a loving gaze.
He smiled at his wives and motioned for them to wait a moment, which they understood, realizing he wanted to address Julie and Ava''s affections properly.
Yuan returned his focus to Ava and Julie, who were still hugging him tightly. "I''ve unintentionally neglected both of you, and it''s quitete to hold a proper conversation. How about the three of us go on a date tomorrow?" he proposed with a warm smile.
Busy with Rose and the unexpected turn of events, Yuan hadn''t found the chance to engage with Ava and Julie as much as he''d liked. The idea of a date was his way topensate for his previous negligence.
Both sisters were taken aback. Go on a date with Yuan? Wasn''t this the perfect opportunity to win his heart?
"Really?!" Ava and Julie eximed simultaneously, their excitement evident.
"Why, of course, yes! Or do you two not wish to go on a date with me?" Yuan responded, feigning disappointment.
"We definitely want to go on a date with you, Yuan!" Julie answered quickly, her face flushed with enthusiasm.
"Same here! I''d love to go on a date with you, Yuan! Let''s make ns for tomorrow then," Ava added, a sweet smile gracing her features and her cheeks tinged with pink.
"Then it''s settled... Tomorrow at noon, we''ll go on our date," Yuan confirmed with a nod.
The two sisters shyly nodded in agreement, their faces tinted with a blush. They were receiving encouragement from their mother, brother, Yuan''s wives, and, of course, their elder sister, Rose.
''Sigh! I didn''t expect them to secure a date with Yuan before me. They''ve outpaced me in this aspect...'' Rose sighed internally.
''How could he so openly ask them on a date together? And to think they agreed so readily? This is beyond belief!'' Jamesmented internally, seething with jealousy at Yuan''s romantic sess.
Noticing the expression on James'' face, Madam La shook her head in exasperation. She felt truly unfortunate to have such an inept son who struggled to establish even a single romantic connection.
Leaning close, she whispered in James'' ear, "If you want to be sessful with women, you need to be more confident and proactive. You can''t even hold a proper conversation without stammering. Work on your social skills or you''ll remain a virgin forever!"
''Die as a virgin?'' The words echoed in James'' mind. The phrase struck him deeply, hitting a nerve.
''Will I really die without experiencing intimacy? I can''t allow that to happen! I won''t pass away a virgin; I need to experience the pleasures of physical intimacy! I refuse to ept this fate; I must seed!'' James thought, his determination renewed.
He decided to put more effort into winning a woman''s heart within the vige, considering the number of beautiful young women around in Pinebrook vige.
''My goodness, I only intended to encourage him slightly. I didn''t expect it to work so effectively... I''m genuinely surprised!'' Madam La marveled at the newfound determination in her son''s eyes.
Yuan then slightly bent and ced gentle kisses on Ava and Julie''s cheeks, leaving them taken aback by the unexpected affection.
They were rendered speechless! Had Yuan really just kissed their cheeks? Did this mean Yuan might be developing feelings for them too?
''Wait, did Yuan really kiss me just now?'' Ava nced at Yuan in disbelief.
''He kissed me... he actually kissed me! Is this real?'' Julie stared at Yuan with wide eyes, utterly shocked.
However, Yuan wasn''t surprised by their expressions; he had anticipated their shocked reactions, given how abrupt his gesture had been. He had a feeling they had dreamt of such a moment.
"I hope that''s enough to satisfy you both for now..." Yuan said with a warm smile directed at Ava and Julie.
"It''s more than enough!" Julie blurted out, her cheeks flushing.
"Agreed..." Ava nodded, her own face blushing as well.
"Since it''s gettingte, we should retire for the night. Good night to both of you," Yuan bid farewell to Ava and Julie.
"Good night, Yuan!" they responded in unison, smiles full of affection lighting up their faces.
Yuan then turned his attention to Rose, who seemed somewhat perturbed. He moved closer and enveloped her in an embrace. "Is my dear Rose feeling a tad bit jealous of her sisters?" he yfully inquired.
"Hmph! I''m not jealous at all. You''re jumping to conclusions," Rose retorted with a dismissive snort.
''So she''s not willing to admit it? How adorable!'' Yuan thought to himself.
"I see... Then let mepensate with a kiss," Yuan said, a yful grin on his lips as he leaned in toward Rose.
Before Rose could respond, Yuan''s lips had already met hers in a gentle kiss. Surprisingly, she didn''t pull away; rather, she seemed to have longed for this kiss, especially since she felt a bit envious of her sisters getting a date with Yuan.
The two of them wrapped their arms around each other, their passionate kiss forgetting the presence of Yuan''s wives, Madam La, and the others in the room.
After breaking the kiss, Yuan softly whispered, "Good night, my dear Rose..."
"Mmm, good night..." Rose replied with a quiet voice, her face flushed.
With that, Yuan returned to his wives'' side, wearing a content smile. "Apologies for the wait. You must have been a bit bored."
"Not at all. After all, they also deserve some of your attention. We can''t be selfish around our future sisters, can we?" Emma remarked with a smile.
"Exactly. We want them to feelfortable with us," Yuan''s mother, Anna, chimed in.
"We can continue our conversationter. For now, let''s head to the bedroom; there''s a lot to catch up on," Yuan said with a suggestive grin. His wives immediately understood his implied meaning.
"Let''s go, let''s go! My body''s craving your love, darling! I can''t control myself now that you''ve mentioned it. You need to take responsibility," His mother Grace eximed with an excited voice, hugging her own body passionately while sporting a suggestive expression.
"Pervert..." Anna rolled her eyes at Grace''s antics.
Chapter 161 Join The Fun
?
"Anna, you don''t need to hide it from us. We''re well aware that you''re also longing for darling''s affection, just admit it," Grace said, her expression serious.
Anna''s face turned beet red upon hearing Grace''s words, as if her deepest secret had been exposed to the world.
''How did she figure out that I''ve been having the same thoughts?'' Annamented internally.
"What? No way! I don''t entertain such inappropriate thoughts like you do, Grace. Don''tpare yourself to me; I''m not as indecent as you," Anna retorted, refusing to acknowledge her own feelings.
Despite Anna''s outward denial, deep inside, her excitement was on par with Grace''s, her body yearning for Yuan''s affection as well.
"Is that right? Well, we''ll see once we''re in the bedroom, won''t we?" Grace said knowingly, her gaze shifting to her daughter, Lily.
"Absolutely! I''m rather looking forward to it," Lily agreed with a nod.
"You..." Anna muttered in disbelief, feeling caught off guard by Lily''s support.
Upon overhearing their conversation, the Monroe family members'' faces slightly reddened as they understood the implication of the discussion.
''My, my, the exuberance of youth... fufufu~'' Madam La thought, observing Yuan and his wives with an amused smile.
James was left dumbfounded. Even though he was inexperienced with women, he could clearly grasp the gist of Yuan and his wives'' conversation.
''This guy... is he really going to be intimate with all of them together? Damn it! Talk about luck!'' Jamesmented internally.
At this point, James couldn''t help but curse his misfortune for not having a girlfriend. He also longed to experience the intimate connection with a woman, but s, hecked the opportunity.
Julie, her cheeks flushed, sneaked asional nces at Yuan, her mind filled with thoughts of what might ur between him and his wives in the bedroom. Ava too blushed, her imagination running wild about what could unfold behind those closed doors.
''When will I get to be with him like that? I can''t wait for that moment...'' Julie thought, her face reddening considerably.
''Is Yuan really going to do that with all of them? Or are our ears ying tricks on us?'' Ava pondered in disbelief.
Madam La quickly read the atmosphere and spoke to her children, "It''s getting quitete. Time to rest. Tomorrow is a significant day, and we must prepare for the Turner family''s visit. Who knows what kind ofmotion they might cause at our doorstep."
"Sigh, those Turner folks are truly unbearable..." James grumbled under his breath before leaving the scene.
"We should also head to our rooms," Ava said to her sister Julie.
"Agreed, let''s go together," Julie concurred, and the two sisters left the room.
"I''m quite tired as well. I''ll be off to my room," Rose began to leave, but her mother''s voice stopped her in her tracks.
"Where do you think you''re going, Rose? Don''t you want to be a part of the conversation?"
Hearing this, Rose was taken aback, her stepsing to a sudden halt as she spun around, her cheeks ame.
Yuan and his wives also turned, their expressions a mixture of puzzlement and curiosity.
"M-Mother... W-What are you talking about? I don''t understand..." Rose stammered, her voice a blend of embarrassment and confusion.
Rose found herself struck speechless. How could her own mother suggest her participating in such an intimate act as coupling with Yuan and his wives? The very idea seemed absurd and irrational.
Madam La''s lips curled into a knowing smile as she addressed her daughter, her gaze unwavering. "You know very well what I''m referring to, my dear Rose. Don''t pretend to be innocent after what transpired between you and Yuan before our very eyes."
''Is she serious?'' Rose''s inner thoughts raced in disbelief as she struggled toprehend her mother''s words.
"Mother, you must be joking, right?" Rose''s voice trembled, a mixture of hope and disbelief coloring her words. The notion of her mother''s suggestion was simply too absurd to entertain.
Madam La''s expression remained steadfast, her words clear. "No joke, my love. I speak the truth. You should take this opportunity to get to know them better. There''s no better chance than now."
''She can''t be serious...'' Rose''s inner musings grappled with the idea.
"Mother, you''re surely jesting?" Rose''s tone bordered on imploring, grappling to reconcile her mother''s words with reality. The idea of her mother asking her to partake in such a personal act was too far-fetched to consider.
"What?! No! I''m not jesting, Rose. You should join them. It''s a chance to deepen your connection with them, and now is the perfect time. Seize the opportunity." Madam La''s words came with a hint of mischief as she whispered into Rose''s ear, deepening her blush.
''What?! She''s actually suggesting... Oh no, this is mortifying!'' Rose''s inner turmoil reached a peak, her face burning with embarrassment.
"Hehehe~" Yuan and his wives exchanged amused nces, their heightened senses picking up every nuance of the conversation between mother and daughter.
''If only I could vanish right now...'' Rose''s inner self cringed, feelingpletely exposed under their perceptive gazes.
A warm smile graced Grace''s typicallyposed features as she stepped closer to Rose, her fingers brushing against the young woman''s cheek. Her voice held an assuring note as she spoke, "Aren''t you soon to be our darling''s wife? What''s holding you back now? If you''re concerned about us, know that you''re more than wee. You should join us to strengthen our bond."
Rose felt a wash of relief at Grace''s understanding. Her heart warmed at the realization that her future sisters-inw were not the distant figures she had imagined.
''Sister Grace is right. I''m bing part of this family. There''s no reason to hold back,'' Rose resolved, her former embarrassment giving way to newfound determination. ''And if my sisters can do this, then I can too.''
Anna''s voice cut through her thoughts, urging them forward. "Darling, what are you waiting for? It''s clear she wants to join."
"Very well..." Yuan nodded, stepping toward Rose. He embraced her from behind, gently pulling her out of her contemtions.
Her heart quickened at his nearness. "What are you doing?" she murmured, a mixture of shyness and surprise tinting her words.
"Rose, would you be willing to join us tonight?" Yuan''s voice, tender as a whisper, brushed against her ear.
Rose hesitated, her blush deepening. "I''m not sure. Isn''t it too soon for us to reach that point?"
He smiled, his eyes brimming with affection. "But we love each other, don''t we? It''s perfectly natural for us to take this step, especially considering you''ll soon be my wife."
A pause hung in the air before Rose finally relented, her voice carrying both shyness and determination. "Alright, I''ll join you. But you have to promise me that you won''t abandon me and that you''ll treat me well."
Yuan''s response was swift and sincere. "Of course, my dear. I''ll always treat you well, and I''ll never leave your side. That''s my promise." He sealed his words with a gentle kiss on her soft cheek.
"Un..." Rose nodded shyly, a mix of embarrassment and anticipation shimmering in her gaze.
Before Rose could change her mind, Yuan swiftly swept her up in his arms, holding her in a princess carry. Rose''s surprise was evident in her wide eyes as she found herself in such an unexpected position. The notion that Yuan would carry her like this had never crossed her mind before.
"W-What are you doing? Put me down, Yuan..." Rose''s voice was tinged with both embarrassment and fluster as she tried to regain herposure within his embrace.
With a gentle smile, Yuan replied, "I''m carrying my lover, of course."
Blushing profusely, Rose buried her face against his chest, instinctively wrapping her arms around his neck to ensure she wouldn''t slip from his grasp. The warmth she felt in her heart intensified, and her affection for Yuan deepened. Being carried like a princess was a dream for many, and Rose felt fortunate to have a partner like Yuan.
"Let''s not waste any more time. We should head to the bedroom at once," Yuan said softly, carrying Rose in his arms as he made his way toward their shared bedroom.
Following behind them, Anna, Grace, Lily, Emma, and Xi Meili wore content smiles, looking forward to the intimacy they were about to share with Yuan after a considerable time.
Among them, Grace couldn''t help but cast a slightly jealous nce at Rose, secretly longing for the same treatment.
''I wish I were in her ce right now,'' she thought to herself with a hint of envy.
Lily pouted, her disappointment evident. ''Why doesn''t little Yuan carry me like that? I''m jealous!'' she mused, gazing at Yuan and Rose.
Anna, sensing their emotions, leaned in and whispered to Grace and Lily in a hushed tone, "There''s no need to feel jealous, my dears. We''ll all have our moments with Dear in the future. It''s a sign of his love for us that he''s sharing these intimate moments. Let''s not let jealousy cloud our happiness for each other."
Though Anna herself felt a tinge of envy watching Rose, she chose to embrace positivity and quell any negative feelings.
"I wish Hubby would carry me like that too," Xi Meili chimed in, her eyes bright with excitement as she observed Yuan and Rose.
"Hehehe~ Don''t worry, Xi Meili. I''m sure Husband will carry you like that someday," Emma reassured her with a reassuring smile.
"Really, Sister Emma?" Xi Meili''s curiosity was palpable in her tone.
"Absolutely," Emma affirmed, her smile unwavering.
A short whileter, they reached their bedroom door. Rose''s heart raced, anticipation mingling with a hint of embarrassment as she realized the implications of stepping inside. The threshold of womanhoody before her, and just the thought of it made her cheeks burn crimson.
''Entering this room means entering a new chapter of my life. I never thought it woulde so soon...'' Rose''s inner thoughts raced, her heartbeats echoing her nervous excitement.
With a gentle nudge, Yuan pushed open the door while still carrying Rose. He eased her onto the plush, expansive bed within.
His wives followed, and Grace softly closed and locked the door, ensuring their privacy.
The atmosphere was charged with anticipation and affection, setting the stage for a night that would forever be etched in their memories.
Chapter 162 Xi Meili Is Feeling Horny Again
?
After Grace locked the door of their bedroom, she immediately approached Yuan with a bright seductive smile on her face.
"Darling..." She called his name and jumped at him without caring about what might Rose think of her.
".."
Yuan turned around and before he could say anything, Grace had already jumped at him, and with quick reflexes, he caught her with ease.
"Why would you do that, Mom Grace? You could''ve fallen on your buttocks, you know?" Yuan said, pinching her cheeks.
"I know you''ll catch me and wouldn''t let me fall, I believe in you D-A-R-L-I-N-G? Heheh~" Grace chuckled, a seductive grin on her lips.
''What am I going to do with this seductive mother of mine... Ahhh! She is too sexy and cute for me to scold her...'' Yuan screamed inwardly.
With her cold expression on her otherworldly beautiful face, as though she doesn''t have any emotion, and the seductive grin on her lips that could enve any man effortlessly, she appeared to be a peerless goddess. How could Yuan have the heart to scold her?
Yuan then ced her on the bed next to Rose, who was staring at them with a flushed face as her heart pounded faster and faster thinking about the future event that would take ce here in a mere moment. However, she was surprised to see how much her future sisters believed in Yuan.
As Yuan ced his mother Grace beside Rose, he noticed that Rose was in a daze, and her cheeks were blushing.
Yuan quickly ced a gentle kiss on Rose''s cheek, which snapped her out of her daze and she looked at Yuan shyly.
"Are you feeling ufortable, Rose?" Yuan asked with concern.
"No! I''m fine. I was just surprised how much your wives, or should I say my future sisters, trust in you. That''s all, it''s very new to me..." Rose said in a low voice, her face slightly rosy.
She couldn''t deny the fact that she was indeed feeling a bit nervous about it. Doing it while being watched by her future sisters was definitely very embarrassing for her, considering herck of experience.
However, despite her efforts to hide her nervousness, Yuan immediately understood that Rose was feeling anxious and needed his support.
Yuan cupped her face with both hands, looked into her eyes with a gentle smile, and said with a soft voice, "Rose, I love you, and I want you to be my woman tonight..."
''Be his woman?... Of course, I''d love to...'' Rose looked into his slightly golden eyes in a dazed manner.
"I love you too, Yuan, and I''d love to be your partner from today onward," Rose said with a sweet, shy voice, her face flushed as she gazed at him with deep affection.
''She is truly enchanting,'' Yuan thought, captivated by Rose''s passionate gaze.
Without hesitation, Yuan closed the distance between them, his lips meeting hers in a fervent kiss. Their connection was electric, filled with the promise of their newfound love.
Rose wrapped her arms around Yuan''s neck, pulling him gently down onto the bed. Yuan settled atop her, feeling her legs entwine around his waist, as if she wanted to keep him close.
Their kiss deepened, a shared exploration of emotions that had long been suppressed. Yuan''s hand roamed around her body, and his arm stopped at her two soft mellons under her clothes. Yuan gently squeezed them, feeling the softness of Rose''s tworge marshmallows.
His touch was gentle, a reflection of his respect for her.
"Mmmm~" A soft moan escaped Rose''s lips, a mixture of surprise and pleasure that coursed through her veins.
The sensation was new and exhrating, causing warmth to spread throughout her body.
Yuan savored her response, the sound of her moan like a symphony in his ears. He deepened the kiss, his tongue gently seeking entrance into her mouth. They exchanged passion and warmth, their connection growing stronger with every passing second.
As the intensity of the moment increased, Yuan''s hand ventured further, slipping under the fabric of her clothing. Rose''s breath caught as Yuan''s hand moved towards a more intimate area, a territory untouched by any man before.
Rose was taken aback, her surprise tempered by the trust she had in Yuan. She allowed him to proceed, recognizing his genuine intentions as her future partner.
Yuan felt his finger touch something wet as his hand reached into the secret garden of Rose and touched two soft petals of her flower.
''It seems that she is already quite wet; my hand ispletely soaked in her sacred nectar...'' Yuan thought inwardly with a surprised look.
Yuan then slowly started messaging her two petals of her flower with his finger under her clothes, as gently as possible, because Rose was a mage and he was a cultivator at the peak of the second level of the Spirit Master realm, a huge difference in strength and power.
He doesn''t want to hurt Rose by ident, so he has to be extra careful and don''t use too much strength.
"Ammm...! Ahhhh...! That''s the spot...!" Rose moaned sweetly, filling Yuan''s finger over her ''Sacred Flower''.
Yuan rubbed his finger over her''sacred flower'' while kissing her passionately for the following moment.
Meanwhile, Grace, Anna, Lily, Emma, and Xi Meili stared at Yuan and Rose, making out with one another and kissing passionately and intently.
Their eyes never left the two of them, as they continued to embrace one another,pletely ignoring their existence.
"Mmmm~I''m getting hornier just by watching them kiss passionately and touching each other''s bodies." Grace spoke with a seductive voice as she began touching herself passionately.
"I''m already quite wet, and my clothes were soaked in my juice." Lily said it with a nonchnt voice, without feeling any shame.
"The two of you are really shameless! How can your mind be so perverted?" Anna said as she rolled her eyes at them.
However, even though she doesn''t show it on her face, the fact is that she herself was feeling very horny at this moment, but because of embarrassment, she doesn''t want to admit it.
''My pussy is also burning to receive my dear''s love... But I can''t say it out loud now, or Grace will make fun of me...'' Anna thought inwardly as she looked at her son ying with Rose''s body, and they were kissing passionately.
Lily and Grace noticed the lewd expression on Anna''s face and exchanged a knowing smile.
Emma and Xi Meili were also feeling their bodies heating up, watching Yuan kiss Rose so passionately as though their lives were dependent on the kiss.
''I''m also getting slightly wet from watching... '' Emma could feel her pussy slightly getting wet, and her body was bing passionate.
"Something is happening to me too, sister Grace." Xi Meili suddenly said to Grace that she was feeling a strange sensation on her body, and it was the third time.
Hearing the awkward voice of Xi Meili, everyone turned toward her and looked at her with concern.
"What is it, my dear? Are you feeling ufortable?" Grace asked as she ran her hand in Xi Meili''s hair gently.
"I feel a strange sensation down here, just like it happened when Hubby touched me the other times; it feels wet, but I didn''t pee." Xi Meili pointed her finger toward the private area between her legs with an innocent look on her face.
"This... " Grace made a strange expression, as she didn''t know what she should say to this innocent, adorable daughter-inw of hers.
Anna, Emma, and Lily also made an awkward expression after hearing Xi Meili''s words.
However, they weren''t surprised by this, because when Xi Meili was horny previously, she started rubbing her little pussy to relieve herself on her own. Did she forget how to relieve herself?
"There''s nothing wrong with you, my dear. You''re just feeling horny after watching Darling passionately kiss Rose. You can relieve yourself by doing ''that'' like the previous time you did to relieve yourself. Grace exined it to Xi Meili.
Hearing the term ''that'', Xi Meili''s face slightly turned red, and she faced downward.
She clearly remembers what she did to relieve herself; previously, she rubbed her finger on her pussy to relieve herself, and the same liquid came out of her pussy that time too.
Anna, Grace, Lily, and Emma found Xi Meili''s action to be quite cute, and they couldn''t help but let out a small chuckle, which caused Xi Maili''s face to turn even more red.
After that, Xi Meili put her hand inside her clothes and moved her hand toward her little pussy. As soon as her finger touched her wet pussy lips, an electrifying sensation spread through her body.
"Mmmm...!" A sweet moan escaped from her juicy lips.
Then she slowly began rubbing her ginger over her pussy lips gently to relieve herself, like the previous time.
Meanwhile, Yuan and Rose paused their embrace, their gazes locking in a passionate connection. Their longing for each other intensified as their eyes conveyed unspoken desires.
After a moment, Rose''s voice trembled as she spoke with a shy smile, her cheeks rosy, "Yuan, could you please help me with my clothes? They''re starting to feel quite ufortable."
''How adorable,'' Yuan thought, his heart warming at her bashful request.
"Of course, Rose. I''d be happy to," Yuan replied with a gentle smile, causing Rose''s blush to deepen further.
With tender hands, Yuan began to assist Rose in removing her clothes, uncovering her delicate, milky skin as eachyer was discarded.
Chapter 163 Revealing The Truth
?
Inside the bedroom, Rose was now lying down on the bed, revealing every inch of her body except for the lower part to Yuan''s eyes, her delicate, beautiful milky white skin that was full of vigor, her delicate physique with perfect curves at the right ce, and the pair of perfectly supple bosoms.
''So gorgeous! Her body is so beautiful, it''s making me so excited...'' Yuan muttered inwardly.
Everything about her was so perfect that Yuan couldn''t help but stare at her beautiful physique in a daze, and he could feel that his body was getting excited looking at the beautiful half-naked beautyying on the bed.
''He is staring at me! It''s so embarrassing! Ahhh!'' Rose''s face flushed in red, feeling like Yuan was stung at her naked body, especially at her bosoms, which were nowpletely exposed.
Yuan stared at herrge pair of bosoms and reached for his hand to touch them. Seeing that Rose wasn''t resisting, he quickly grabbed them with both hands.
"Mmmm...! A soft moan escaped from Rose''s mouth in pleasure as Yuan squeezed her bosoms gently.
Yuan smiled upon hearing the soft moan from Rose''s mouth and started massaging her bosoms gently for the following moment, and the bedroom was filled with the voice of a soft moan.
A minuteter, Yuan stopped squeezing Rose''s bosoms and ced a gentle kiss on her forehead with a warm smile on his face. Her cheeks turned crimson from embarrassment, and she instinctively covered her bosoms with her hands.
However, in this moment, a crucial thought entered Yuan''s mind, one that could shape their future together. He pondered for a moment, then resolved to share his deepest secrets with Rose before they went any further. He didn''t want to jeopardize their connection over apse in honesty.
''I should confide in her about my rtionships with my two mothers and my sister before we take the next step. It''s vital that I reveal our secret before it''s toote. I don''t want her to resent meter for keeping this from her...'' Yuan reflected inwardly.
Despite the brief time they had spent together, Rose had be extraordinarily significant to Yuan, as if their destinies were intertwined. Gazing at her with a mix of anticipation and anxiety, he softly called out, "Rose?"
"Yes? Why do you sound so anxious all of a sudden?" Rose inquired with confusion, puzzled by Yuan''s sudden change in demeanor.
He hesitated briefly before voicing his thoughts, "Well, I''ve been thinking... Would you consider joining us, bing one of us?"
This statement baffled Rose, and she regarded him with a perplexed expression. What did he mean by "bing one of us"? Weren''t they all essentially the same, except for their enigmatic abilities?
"What do you mean? ''Bing one of us''? Can you rify that? We''re all simr, aside from our special abilities." Rose responded, her gaze flickering toward her prospective sisters, who observed her with subtle smiles.
Anna, with a warm smile, stood up and moved toward Rose, taking a seat beside her.
"By bing one of us, you''d relinquish your ability to cast spells, manipte mana, and cleanse mana from your body. But don''t fret, my dear. This sacrifice would only make you stronger. With Yuan''s guidance, you''d harness a power far beyond mana, one that holds boundless growth potential," Anna exined gently, her expression warm.
Rose was rendered speechless. The notion of giving up her ability to wield mana entailed dismantling her mana circle¡ªessentially turning her into an ordinary person. It was a risky endeavor, often leading to injuries or even death. Were they genuinely suggesting she take such a perilous step?
"But wouldn''t I be powerless after losing my mana circle? And I''ve heard that some individuals have perished due to its destruction. It seems too hazardous to destroy my mana circle... I wish to share my life with Yuan for years toe, not face the possibility of an early demise," Rose expressed with a tremor of anxiety in her voice.
There were numerous instances of deaths resulting from destroying mana circles, most urring during battles where the mana circles were damaged, leading to catastrophic explosions that could im many lives.
"Who said you need to destroy your mana circle? My dear has a special technique that allows him to cleanse every speck of mana from your body without harming you. Instead, you''ll only feel pleasure. He did it with my daughter Lily here; you can ask her for confirmation," Anna said with a knowing smile.
"Indeed! It''s a very pleasurable feeling, and I love it," Lily agreed, adding a seductive gesture that caught Rose''s attention.
Rose stared incredulously at Anna and Lily. The words she''d just heard felt like a whirlwind, leaving her astounded. She couldn''t believe it¡ªMiss Lily being Miss Anna''s daughter was a revtion she hadn''t seening.
Rose''s thoughts raced. Miss Lily and Miss Anna looked like sisters. How could they be mother and daughter? And if Lily was Anna''s daughter, what did that make Yuan? The confusion knotted her brows.
''If Miss Lily is Miss Anna''s daughter, then what about Yuan? What is he to them?'' Rose pondered, her expression perplexed.
Taking a moment to process this revtion, Rose realized she wasn''t repulsed by the fact that her future husband had formed a unique rtionship with a pair of mother and daughter. In this world, powerful mage families often married within their bloodline to preserve their magical heritage. It wasn''t umon.
After a beat, Rose turned her attention back to Anna. "If Miss Lily is your daughter, then what is your actual rtionship with Yuan? He looks a lot like you."
Grace stepped forward, her smile warm as she settled beside Anna. "There''s one thing you''ve got wrong, Rose. Lily is not just Anna''s biological daughter; she''s also mine. Meaning, Lily is both mine and Anna''s biological daughter. And as for Yuan, just as Lily is our daughter, he is our biological son."
"Y-Y-Yuan is your... Son?... How is that possible?" Rose stammered in disbelief, her eyes wide as if she had encountered a ghost.
Rose was left dumbfounded. Not only was Lily their daughter, but Yuan was also their son? How could two people give birth to the same person? It defied all logic.
"H-How... How can you both be Yuan and Lily''s biological mothers?" Rose asked, her confusion evident.
Looking at Rose''s confused look, Anna began to exin their unique situation, sharing the story of her past condition, her two personalities, and how with Yuan''s assistance, they had separated into two distinct entities, Anna and Grace.
Captivated, Rose listened intently, hanging onto every word from Anna and Grace, determined not to miss a single detail.
"Wow! I never thought such a magical thing could exist in this world. It sounds like it came right out of a fairy tale... No wonder you both look so alike, except for your hair and eye color, and also your demeanor, Miss Anna and Miss Grace." Rose''s fascination with Anna and Grace''s exnation about their unique condition was palpable.
"It does sound like a fairy tale, but it''s the truth," Grace confirmed.
"At that time, I thought I would waste away in my bed. Who knew that my own son would cure our special condition andter be our spouse? Fate is truly unpredictable," Anna mused, her gaze affectionately fixed on Yuan.
"By the way, what is this ''cultivation'' thing you mentioned? I didn''t quite understand," Rose interjected, her voice tinged with curiosity. This term was entirely new to her.
"Darling, why don''t you personally exin cultivation to your bride? I''m sure she''d be delighted if you taught her," Grace chimed in, her tone teasing.
"Absolutely! Yuan, don''t waste any time and enlighten our lovely daughter-inw quickly..." Anna joined in with a yful smile.
Yuan nodded in agreement, and Rose blushed, slightly embarrassed by her future mother-inws'' yful banter.
"Before I exin everything about cultivation to you, Rose, I''d like to know¡ªare you willing to be a cultivator like us?" Yuan asked seriously.
"I''m willing," Rose responded resolutely, her gaze locked onto Yuan''s.
"Good, I''m d you''ve chosen to be a cultivator like us, Rose. I''m very happy," Yuan said with a warm smile.
With that, Yuan began his exnation about cultivation and cultivators to Rose, omitting some intricate details that could confuse or burden her at this stage.
"It''s all so mysterious and powerful. So, I can be an immortal after I be a cultivator like all of you, right?" Rose''s voice brimmed with excitement.
She was thrilled by the idea of cultivation, intrigued by the concept of the mysterious energy in the atmosphere alongside Mana, something she had no prior knowledge of.
After Yuan''s exnation, Rose now understood that he and his wives were not gods or goddesses as the vigers had described them. They had simply achieved a certain level of strength that allowed them to transcend the sky, utilizing Spiritual energy for the exchange. It was akin to casting spells, where mana was used for a specific magical effect called magic.
Chapter 164 Roses Virginity (R18)
?
WARNING!!!
Readers, do take note that there are explicit scenes (R18 content) ahead. Kindly peruse at your own discretion.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"That''s the idea of cultivation," Yuan nodded with a smile. "But it would take a very long time to be an immortal. When you start cultivating, you will be in the Spirit Apprentice realm, which is divided into 9 levels. With each breakthrough you make, your strength will be doubled."
Yuan proceeded to exin the different cultivation realms to Rose, from the Spirit Apprentice realm to the Spirit Lord realm. As he shared this knowledge, it was as though a new world had opened up for her, filled with concepts she had never expected to exist. It was both incredible and hard to believe.
"Cultivation is truly mysterious and miraculous. After hearing this, I really want to be a cultivator like Yuan and his wives. I also want to soar into the sky freely, like the birds," Rose thought inwardly, wearing an excited smile on her face.
"Yuan, when will you teach me to cultivate? I''m very excited to start my cultivation like all of you," Rose said with an eager voice, her anticipation evident.
"Well, today I will cleanse every trace of mana from you and prepare your body for cultivation. Tomorrow, I''ll look for a suitable cultivation technique. Once you''ve learned the technique, you''ll be able to cultivate just like us."
"Sigh! I thought I''d be able to be a cultivator right away. I can only wait for tomorrow for him to find a suitable technique for me," Rose sighed outwardly.
"Alright, thank you, Yuan. I''m really looking forward to bing a cultivator now," Rose expressed a mix of disappointment at the dy and renewed excitement for what was toe.
"Naturally, after all, cultivation is indeed very mysterious, and we understand how you feel, Rose," Anna said to Rose with a reassuring smile.
"Trust me, once you be a cultivator like us, Rose, you will feel very energetic, as though you can run a marathon of hundreds of miles, hahaha~" Lily chimed in with a giggle.
"Then I''m looking forward to it," Rose nodded with a hopeful smile.
Yuan then looked at herrge pair of breasts, hanging before his eyes, and said with a smile, "Since I''ve exined everything to you, Rose, how about we continue what we''ve been doing earlier?"
Rose looked downward, following Yuan''s gaze, and saw that her naked breasts were on full disy in Yuan''s eyes, and Yuan was gazing at them intently. She could see a bulge in Yuan''s pants, and her face turned red.
Because of the cultivation thing and the secret about Yuan and his rtionship with his two mothers, Anna and Grace, and his sister Lily, she forgot that she was sitting half naked before Yuan and his wife''s eyes.
However, she didn''t bother to cover her breasts from his eyes because he had already seen them for a long time, not to mention that he touched and yed with them; thus, there''s no need for her to hide them now.
A minuteter, Rose, with her face flushed,id back on the bed and looked at Yuan with a passionate gaze, as though she were inviting him to do something naughty to her body.
"Mm, let''s continue where we''ve left off, Yuan." Rose said it shyly with a flushed face.
"As youmand, My Lady..." Yuan smiled, and he started removing the rest of her clothes, which were only a thinyer of clothes warping around her waist, covering the most delicate and scared part of her body.
As soon as the thin piece of clothing was removed, she revealed her clean, beautiful pussycat to his eyes with no pubic hair at all. Her pussy was wet, and pussy juice was leaking from it, and the sweet, womanly aroma of her pussy was making Yuan overly excited to immediately dive in and have a taste of her pussy.
However, Rose quickly covered her pussy with both of her hands because of the embarrassment she was feeling from Yuan gazing at her pussy as though a hungry wolf was ready to devour her.
''Oh, my god, he saw my pussy; ahh, this is so embarrassing! I want to dig a hole to hide myself now.'' Rose cried inwardly with embarrassment, as she had never encountered a situation like this.
"Rose, can you let go of your hand and let me see?" Yuan said to her in a gentle voice as he tried to remove her hands from her pussy so he could take a good look at it.
"But it''s so embarrassing... How will I be able to show my face to youter?" Rose said shyly with a low voice, reluctant to let go of her hands from her pussy.
"Rose, my dear, there''s no need for you to feel embarrassed now; after all, I''m your lover and soon husband. Come on, don''t be shy, and let me have a look." Yuan spoke to Rose with a gentle voice.
''What should I do now? Should I let him see? He is my lover, and soon he will be my man, so it''s alright to let him see, right? Whatever, I can''t make him disappointed at me; I''ll remove my hand now...'' Rose thought for a moment inwardly and decided to remove her hand and let him have a view of her delicious pussy.
"Alright, I''ll remove my hand." Rose nodded with a flushed face, removed her hand from her pussy, and revealed it to Yuan''s eyes.
"Thanks... It''s very beautiful, and it also looks very delicious to me." Yuan said with a smile, admiring the view of Rose''s wet pussy.
After that, Yuan held both of Rose''s legs and spread them, then he brought his face closer to her pussy, and the strong, sweet scent of her pussy entered his nose and made him momentarily intoxicated.
''Her pussy is so beautiful and delicious-looking; I can''t wait to eat this pussy...'' Yuan thought inwardly, staring at her pussycat so up close.
''What is he going to do now?'' Rose looked at Yuan with confusion, seeing him bring his face closer to her pussy.
However, before she could ask him what he was going to do, Yuan had already buried his face in her pussy and started licking her pussy, and she felt an extreme pleasure in feeling Yuan''s hot tongue invading her pussy.
"Mmmm...! Aghhhhh!" Because of the sudden pleasure she felt from Yuan licking her pussy, no word came out of her mouth except for her moan in pleasure, and she couldn''t bring herself to push Yuan away because of the strange yet pleasurable sensation she was currently feeling.
Yuan looked upward and saw the lewd face Rose was making as he continued to lick her pussy happily. The taste of her pussy was so sweet that Yuan couldn''t get enough of it, so he pushed his tongue inside her and started sucking her pussy more furiously.
Which made Rose feel incredible pleasure, which was clearly visible on her face, and Yuan continued to suck her pussycat for the following moment.
"Ammmm...! Mmmm... Something ising out... I''m about to pee." Rose moaned as she felt something was about toe out of her, and her body started trembling in excitement from all the pleasure she was currently feeling.
''She is ready toe; it could happen at any moment, and I can''t make an effort to water a single drop of her sweet nectar; it''s too precious!'' Yuan said to himself.
Soon, a jet of warm, thick liquid came out of Rose''s pussy as her body trembled. Yuan covered her whole pussy entrance with his mouth and didn''t let a single drop of liquid go to waste.
Gulp! Gulp!
Yuan drank every single drop of liquid that came out of Rose''s pussy; the taste of the liquid was very sweet to him, which is why he cleaned her pussy.
To him, that wasn''t Rose''s cum, but a divine nectar that no one had ess to except for him.
After that, Yuan immediately removed his clothes and got naked, as it was getting very ufortable for him to continue wearing clothes as his dick was fully erect and was very ufortable.
''Isn''t this too big for a young man like him? Will it even fit inside me?'' Rose became anxious after seeing Yuan''s rod, which was erected and was very hard at the moment, because she felt that it was too big for it to fit inside her pussy.
Yuan spread her legs, held his rod, and ced the tip at her virginal entrance. Looking at her, he asked, "Are you ready to be my woman, Rose?"
"Yuan, I''m ready. Please make me your woman, Yuan." Rose quickly replied with a flushed face as she gazed at his handsome face and physique.
Yuan smiled at her, feeling happy at her reply. He felt really fortunate to find a woman as incredible as Rose, except for his wives.
"Get ready; I''ll push it in. It might hurt you a little; just tell me if it''s hurting. I''ll stop immediately." Yuan spoke to her with concern.
"Okay, but please stop wasting time and push it inside already; my body is burning to have it inside me." Rose said it very shyly, feeling her body getting very excited to have Yuan''s dick inside her pussy.
"As you wish, My Lady." Yuan nodded. However, before he pushed his dick inside her pussy, he activated his dual cultivation technique so he could cleanse every spack of mana from Rose''s body without making her feel pain.
After that, he slowly and gently pushed his dick inside, concerned about her weak physique as a mage. Her pussy was very tight, and he was having difficulty pushing it in.
"Rose, your pussy is so tight," Yuan said as he felt her pussy tightly squeezing his dick as it entered her pussy.
"Don''t say such an embarrassing word, Yuan. I beg you." Rose said with an awkward voice as she felt his dick hitting against her hymen.
Yuan smiled at her and grabbed her waist. With some strength, he pushed his hip, and his dick entered her pussy and tore through her hymen.
"Aghhhh! It hurts! Aghhhh.....!" Rose cried in pain as Yuan''s dick tore her hymen and entered her pussy.
"Should I take it out?" Yuan asked with concern as he saw a few drops of blood dripping from her pussy, which was the result of taking her virginity.
"No! No! Don''t take it out; the pain is bearable and it will go away in a moment; just don''t move yet until I say so." Rose said quickly and didn''t allow him to remove his dick from her pussy.
"Understood, tell me when the pain is gone."
"Alright." Rose nodded.
Chapter 165 Lovemaking Part-1 (R18)
?
WARNING!!!
Readers, do take note that there are explicit scenes (R18 content) ahead. Kindly peruse at your own discretion.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"You can move now; the pain is almost gone, and I can tolerate it now." Rose said it shyly.
"Alright, but tell me if it hurts, okay?" Yuan said with concern that he was worried that she was tolerating the pain just for him, which made him quite happy, to say the least.
"Un," Rose nodded and pulled Yuan''s head and killed passionately on his lips.
As Rose kissed him passionately, Yuan slowly started moving his dick in and out of her pussy.
Yuan felt veryfortable inside her as her warm inner walls warped around his dick; it was as though he was having a warm massage on his dick that couldn''t be described in words.
"Ahhh...! Mmmm...! The pain is no more, and it''s starting to feel veryfortable and pleasurable...Mmmm...! Ahhh...!" Rose moaned, feeling veryfortable and pleasured as Yuan''s dick moved in and out of her pussy.
Her body trembled in excitement like never before; it was indeed a new sensation for her.
Yuan moved his hand toward her tworge, jiggling breasts as he continued to move his waist. He grabbed them with both hands and started squeezing and pinching her erect nipples gently.
"Ahhhh...! Ahhhhh...! Hyaaahhhhhh!" Rose wailed in pleasure, as she felt very sensitive when Yuan pinched her nipples while moving his waist.
''T-This pleasure is so great that I can''t think straight. Ahhhh!'' Rose thought inwardly, feeling as though she was going to lose her mind from the extreme pleasure.
Seeing the lewd expression on Rose''s charming face, Yuan smiled and slowly put her nipple in his mouth and started sucking it greedily while pinching the other one with two fingers.
This stimtion almost made Rose''s mind go nk for a moment.
"Mmmm...! Ahhh...! That''s the spot, Yuan. Ahhh...!" Rose moaned in pleasure, and Yuan continued to fuck her pussy as well as sucking one of her nipples, giving Rose an extremely pleasurable feeling the following moment.
Meanwhile, Grace, Lily, Anna, Emma, and Xi Mwili were getting more and more hornier from watching Yuan fucking Rose and sucking her boobs like a hungry wolf, as though he had been hungry for ages.
"I''m so fucking horny right now watching them fucking like horny rabbits; my pussy is burning in desire, and only darling can put up this me now," Grace said as she squeezed one of her breasts with one hand and rubbed her pussy with the other hand.
Her pussy was so wet from watching Yuan fucking Rose that her nectar was constantly licking from her pussy, making the bedsheets wet underneath her.
"My pussy is also burning with desire for Little Yuan''s love. Look how wet it is." Lily said as she showed her finger drenched in her nectar to her mother Grace, and after that, she put the finger in her mouth and sucked it.
"You two are really shameless. Sigh!" Anna rolled her eyes at their behavior and sighed.
"Hehehe~" Emma giggled at them while massaging her pussy underneath her clothes, and she could feel how wet her pussy was.
A minuteter, Grace stripped off her clothes and sat on the bedpletely naked; her beautiful, voluptuous body was on full disy for her darling.
"I''ll also get naked and be ready for my turn toe." Lily said with an excited look on her face as she looked at Yuan seductively, and she started stripping off her clothes and sitting beside her mother Grace naked.
Seeing the two of them getting naked, Anna, Emma, and Xi Meili also decided to strip their clothes off since they needed to get naked eventually. So, why not now?
Meanwhile, Yuan felt Rose''s body start trembling in pleasure as he kept moving his dick in and out of inside her pussy, sucking her sensitive nipples.
''She is reaching closer to her orgasm...'' Yuan thought inwardly.
"Mmmm...! Aghhhhh.....! It''sing again... It''sing again... Ahhhh...!" Rose moaned as her body started trembling violently as she grew closer to her orgasm, and her pussy started gripping around Yuan''s dick very tightly.
"Ahhh...!" Yuan let out a low moan, feeling Rose''s pussy tightly squeezing his dick, giving him overwhelming pleasure.
And as a result of this stimtion, Yuan was also reaching closer to his orgasm.
"Ahhhh... Mmmm...! It''sing... Ahhh!" Rose moaned loudly, and her body trembled violently.
She reached her orgasm as Yuan continued to move his waist. A stream of warm liquid came out of her pussy as she reached her orgasm, and Yuan could feel that her pussy had be more slippery after the orgasm, as his dick was sliding more easily into her pussy, but the tightness of her pussy was still there.
"Mmmm...! Your pussy is so tight that I''m also about to cum...ahhh!" Yuan moaned as he started moving his waist faster than before.
"Ahhhh... Mmmm..." Rose moaned loudly as she was very sensitive at the moment, and Yuan started moving faster than before, and she could feel that his dick was touching the deepest part of her pussy, which made her mind go nk momentarily.
"I''m cumming! Ahhhh...!" Yuan moaned, feeling his dick being squeezed by Rose''s tight pussy, and he released a stream of hot liquid inside her pussy.
Rose could feel her pussy being filled with Yuan''s seed, and she could feel that the mana in her body is constantly being pushed out of her body and being reced by something else, something that is more powerful than mana.
A minuteter, after Yuan unloaded everything inside her pussy, she could no longer feel a single spack of mana inside her body, and she could somehow feel that something inside her body is constantly being changed or evolving, perhaps adapting to this new kind of energy that is inside her body now.
However, she didn''t feel any difort or pain; while all this was happening, she only felt exhausted and nothing else.
"No! I''ll do itter..." Yuan chose no, as he responded.
''Tomorrow I''ll choose a suitable cultivation technique for Rose. For now, let''s have some fun...'' Yuan thought inwardly, ncing at his two sexy naked mothers, his sister, Lily, and his two beloveds, Emma and Xi Meili, who were watching him intently with a passionate gaze.
Yuan turned to his rose and said to her with a smile on his face, "Did you enjoy the moment we had just now?"
"Very. I enjoyed every second of it." Rose said it with a shy expression as she closed her eyes from exhaustion.
As she wasn''t a cultivator like Yuan and his wives, it was already good enough for her tost about 15 minutes on her first try with her weak physique.
"I''m pleased that you like it." Yuan smiled and slowly pulled out his dick from her pussy.
And as soon as his sick pulled out from her pussy, thick white liquid gushed out from her pussy and made the bedsheets underneath her wet.
After that, Rose slid to the other side of the bed, and from exhaustion, she quickly fell asleep as soon as she closed her eyes again.
"Darling!"
Before Yuan could turn around toward his other girls, Grace already jumped at him with a lewd, seductive smile on her face, as though a hungry wolf was ready to devour him.
She immediately climbed on top of him and looked downward at his face with a naughty, seductive smile on her face, as though she were saying that you can''t run away from me now.
"Mom Grace, you can''t do this! It''s not fair." Lilyined as she pouted annoyingly at Grace.
However, Grace ignored Lily''s childishint, quickly closed the distance between their faces, and started kissing him passionately, as though her life depended on it for the following moment.
"Let''s do it; I can''t wait anymore; my pussy is burning for your love, darling." Grace said as she seductively licked her lips, looking at his handsome face.
"Then what are you waiting for, Mom? Let''s run on the bed!" Yuan said as he let out a wide smile on his face.
"That''s what I like to hear, darling!" Grace said as she lifted her ass a little bit, held her son''s dick, ced the tip on her virginal entrance, and slowly lowered her waist on his dick.
"Mmmm...!" Both mother and son moaned in pleasure as Yuan''s dick prated his mother Grace''s pussy.
Yuan felt veryfortable inside his mother Grace''s pussy; it was very different from the sensation he got from fucking Rose earlier; it was something that can''t be described with words alone.
Grace started moving her waist up and down on Yuan''s dick, as she was the one on top.
"Ahhhh...! I have missed this pleasure for a long time now... Mmmm!" Grace moaned in pleasure as she continued to move her waist.
"I also missed this pleasure as much as you did, Mom, and I love you very much! Mmmmm!" Yuan said it with a low groan.
"I love you too, darling! Not only are you my son, but you''re also my husband. I can''t live without you, darling." Grace said this to Yuan with a delighted expression on her face.
"Me too, Mom Grace..." Yuan nodded and started moving his waist, matching the peace of his mother''s movement.
Chapter 166 Lovemaking Part-2 (R18)
?
WARNING!!!
Readers, do take note that there are explicit scenes (R18 content) ahead. Kindly peruse at your own discretion.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
Grace and Yuan continue to move their waists rhythmically, matching each other''s pace. They brought their faces closer and pressed their lips against each other in a passionate kiss.
They suck on each other''s lips hungrily as they put their tongues in each other''s mouths and start ying with their tongues as Yuan continues to move his waist up and down.
Lily looked at them with an envious gaze, as they were passionately making love with each other.
''I will be the one to receive little Yuan''s love next! I''ll not let anyone have him until my pussy is satisfied enough, even if it''s my mom, Anna. I''ll not let her have him before me.'' Lily thought inwardly as she continued to look at Yuan and her mother Grace having sex intently.
"I''m feeling so fucking horny! I don''t know how long I will be able to hold myself back from pouncing at my little Yuan. Ahhhhh!" Lily mumbled in a low voice as she continued to finger her pussy while wearing a lewd expression on her face.
"You''re not the only one feeling horny, Lily! I''m also feeling the same." Emma shyly said with her rosy face, as she was also fingering her pussy and a little amount of juice was licking from her pussy.
She opened her mouth in a lewd manner, and her very long snake-like tongue flickered in a snake-like manner, as though she were a snake herself¡ªa snake beastman, to be precise.
"It looks like I''m not the only one who was feeling this way." Lily said to Xi Meili as she seductively licked her lips and continued to finger her pussy without feeling any shame.
''This girl.... And it seems that Emma is getting bolder again, likest time... I hope she still remains the same as the shy Emma; I like her shy version better.'' Anna thought inwardly.
However, looking at her daughter Lily and her daughter-inw fingering their pussies and witnessing her other half, Grace, enjoying herself on their son''s dick, she also feels the desire to finger her pussy as she feels her pussy is burning with desire to have her son''s dick inside her.
''My pussy is also burning with desire for my dear''s love. But it''s very embarrassing to finger my pussy while Lily and Emma are watching me.'' Anna cried inwardly.
However, with the burning sensation in her pussy desire for her son''s love, her hand unconsciously reached her pussy and started rubbing her fingers on her pussy lips.
"Mmmm!" A sweet moan escaped from Anna''s mouth as soon as her finger touched her sensitive, wet pussy.
''What am I even doing? It''s so shameful! But it won''t hurt if I touch it one more time, right?'' Anna thought inwardly, as she couldn''t have enough of the incredible sensation just now.
With that, she started touching her pussy again and again, and eventually, she began fingering her pussy feeling the pleasurable sensation each time she fingered her pussy.
''This feels so good, I don''t want to stop myself from fingering my pussy anymore...'' Anna thought inwardly as she continued to ginger her pussy, and her pussy started to leak a little juice as a result.
Meanwhile, Yuan continues to fuck his mother, Grace. He could feel her pussy tightening around his dick, and she tightly pressed herself against him.
"Mmmm...! Mmmm... Ahhhhhhh.... Ahhh... Annnnn!" His mother Grace starts moaning loudly as her pussy bes tight around her son''s dick.
This stimtion made Yuan''s dick wrench inside her pussy and he increased the speed as he was moving his waist, and each thrust of his waist became stronger.
"Mmmm...! Yes, yes, yes, darling! That''s the spot! That''s the spot! Faster! Faster! Darling, that''s right. Ahhhh!" Grace moaned loudly, wearing a lewd expression, from the extreme pleasure she was currently feeling.
Her inside started massaging Yuan''s twitching sick inside her pussy. Yuan also felt the same amount of pleasure as his mother Grace, as her pussy massaged his dick inside her pussy.
And he felt that his mother''s body started to tremble in excitement as he continued to fuck her pussy as he thrust his dick deeply inside her pussy.
"Ahhhh...! Darling, I''m about to cum... I''m about to cum... Unnnnn!" Anna said as she continued to moan in pleasure, feeling that she was reaching closer to her orgasm with each thrust of her son''s dick.
"Let''s do it together, Mom Grace!" Yuan said as he also felt that he was also reaching closer for a second orgasm.
"Mmmm... ! Let''s do it together then, darling!" Grace said with a moan, and soon after her body started to tremble violently, and her pussy tightened even more around her son''s dick, which indicates that she was about to cum.
"I''m cumming! I''m cumming, darling! Aghhhh...!" His mother, Grace, moaned loudly.
"Me too, Mom! Me too. Aghhh!" Yuan also moaned as he reached his limit.
"Mmmm...! Ahhhh!" Both Grace and Yuan moaned together, and they both released their orgasm together.
Grace''s had a big orgasm just like thest time, and it made Yuan''s waist all wet and the bedsheets underneath him.
And Yuan''s hot cum filled the inside of his mother''s pussy, and Grace could feel the warm liquid inside her pussy, and she smiled lovingly at her son.
"I love you, darling!" Grace said as she nted a gentle kiss on Yuan''s forehead.
"I love you too, Mom Grace!" Yuan said with a smile, and he also gave a small kiss on his mother''s forehead.
However, Yuan hasn''t taken out his dick from his mother''s pussy, and Grace could feel very clearly that Yuan''s dick is still very hard and could go on for a few more rounds.
"Mom Grace, if you''re done with little Yuan, why don''t you step aside and let me have some fun now?"
Suddenly, Lily''s irritated voice sounded from behind, causing Yuan and Grace to turn around and see Lily''s annoyed face as she gazed at them furiously, especially at her mother Grace.
Looking at the furious expression on Lily''s face, Grace, with a yful voice, said to Lily, "Oh my, it seems that my jealous daughter can''t wait to get her pussy banged by her little brother. Look at how wet your pussy is now...hehehe!"
Indeed, Lily''s pussy was very wet from watching her mother Grace get fucked by her little brother, and her pussy was constantly leaking as a result, and she was hardly controlling herself from pouncing at him.
"Mom Grace, please! I''m hardly controlling myself from pouncing at my little Yuan, and my pussy is burning for his love." Lily said it with a needy expression on her face.
"Is that all?" Grace said with a teasing voice; clearly, she was enjoying teasing her daughter.
"Mom...! Little Yuan, please say something to Mom Grace! I really can''t hold it any longer." Lily said this to Yuan with a pleading look on her face.
Looking at the pleading look on his beautiful sister''s face, Yuan''s heart melted like a chunk of ice on moltenva.
"Sigh! Mom Grace, please don''t tease Big Sister Lily anymore." Yuan said to Grace with a gentle voice and a sigh.
"Fine, I''ll step aside! Only for my darling''s sake." Grace nodded and got up from Yuan''s body, and Yuan''s dick came out of her pussy and his cum started licking out of her pussy.
After that, she sits beside Rose as she is sleeping soundly, and then she looks at Yuan with a loving gaze as she sits there.
"Lily, it''s finally your turn;e here quickly." Yuan called his big sister with open arms to have sex with him.
Lily''s eyes sparkled as Yuan invited her, and she immediately imed on top of him, taking her mother''s previous position, and looked at Yuan with a hungry, passionate gaze as though she was going to devour him at any given moment.
"Finally, it''s my turn to have you inside me, little Yuan." Lily said to him with a seductive smile as she licked her lips in a seductive manner that sent a shiver down his spine.
Yuan then smiled at her, cupped her face, and brought her face closer to his for a passionate kiss. Lily, understanding her little brother''s intention, happily cooperated and pressed her soft lips against his lips.
The two of them start kissing each other so passionately, and soon they start exchanging their saliva with one another as they put their tongues in each other''s mouths and start ying with them for the following moment.
And as the two of them continue to kiss each other passionately, Lily reaches her hand to her little brother''s dick, and after raising her waist a little bit, she plugged Yuan''s dick into her pussy.
"Mmmm!" Lily moaned as she slowly lowered her waist as Yuan''s sick penitrated deep inside her pussy, and she could feel her pussy wall''s we''re being stretched by her little brother''s dick.
''Finally, I''m connected with my little Yuan... Oh, how I missed this heavenly sensation...'' Lily thought inwardly after feeling the heavenly sensation once again as Yuan''s dick prated inside her wet pussy.
Chapter 167 Giving The Dual Cultivation Part-1 (R18)
?
WARNING!!!
Readers, do take note that there are explicit scenes (R18 content) ahead. Kindly peruse at your own discretion.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Big Sis, Your pussy is so tight; your pussy walls were squeezing my dick so tightly. Ahhhh!" Yuan felt the tightness of his sister''s pussy as she lowered her waist, and his dick gradually entered her moist pussy.
''We haven''t had sex for almost a week now, but howe her pussy turned out to be so right as though she is a virgin?'' Yuan was surprised by his sister''s tight pussy, as it felt as though he was taking her virginity once again.
"Mmmm...! It''s not my pussy that bes tight; it''s your dick that has berger than before. Ahhhh! Your dick is making my pussy stretch so much. Mmmm!" Lily continues to move her waist up and down over her little brother''s dick.
"Really?" Yuan was surprised after hearing this; he never felt any significant changes on his rod. However, now looking at his dick, he could feel that it had indeed be slightlyrger than before.
"Mmmm...! Mmmm...! Annnnn...! Aghhh..." Lily felt an overwhelming amount of pleasure as Yuan''s dick continued to stretch her pussy walls as it moved in and out in a rhythmic manner.
"Ammm...! Your pussy is so great, big sister... It''s squeezing my dick so hard...ahhh!"
Yuan was feeling great, his dick getting squeezed by his sister''s tight pussy as she moved her waist up and down, showing a lewd smile on her beautiful face.
After moving her waist for about five good minutes on Yuan''s dick, Lily felt quite exhausted from all the moving she did, and she sat on his waist as his dick was still inside of her.
''She must be exhausted from moving her waist up and down...'' Yuan saw the tired expression on his big sister''s face as she stopped moving her waist abruptly.
"Little Yuan, you''ve enjoyed my service quite well, and now it''s your turn to take the lead. I''m tired of doing all the movement while youid down and enjoyed it," Lily said to him while looking downward at Yuan''s handsome face. Sweat rolled from her forehead as she let out a tired smile on her face.
"Then let''s change the position." Yuan said with a smile as he gently ced his hand on her cheeks.
Lily smiled sweetly at her little brother and brought her face closer to him, then gently pressed her lips against his and kissed him passionately for the following moment.
After the kiss was broken, Lily immediately got up from Yuan''s body andy down on the bed. She gazed at Yuan passionately with a seductive smile on her sweaty face.
She quickly spread her legs, looking at him, and after that, she ced her hand on her pussy and spread her pussy lips with two fingers, showing her pink inner world to her little brother.
Looking at the pink inner part of his sister''s pussy as she spread her pussy lips for him, Yuan felt very excited, and his dick has gotten even harder from this stimtion.
"What are you waiting for? Hurry up and put that thing inside my now; my pussy is desperate for your dick." Lily said it in a lewd and seductive manner, as she was desperate for her little brother''s love.
Yuan quickly nodded and ced the tip of his dick at the entrance of her pussy. He was about to push it inside, but suddenly he stopped and looked at his mother Grace, Emma, and Xi Meili, who were looking at them as they eagerly waited for their turn toe.
Suddenly, an amazing idea came to his mind, which will keep them busy and, at the same time, help them improve their cultivation really fast along with him.
''While they wait for their turn toe, why don''t I give them my dual cultivation technique? They can learn it while waiting for their turn; it will greatly benefit them as well as myself.'' Yuan thought inwardly with a pondering expression.
"Little Yuan, what are you thinking about? Why don''t you push it inside? You''re teasing me like this, keeping me waiting." Lily said to Yuan with a desperate voice, as she was desperate to have her little brother''s dick inside her pussy once again.
"Wait a moment. I''ve got something for Mom and the others that will keep them busy while they wait for their turn."
"Sigh! Alright, but make it quick; I can''t wait for long." Lily said it with a sigh."It will only take a minute, I promise you!" Yuan said and quickly retrieved the ''Heavenly Yin-Yang Sutra'' from his system storage, and he handed the technique to his mother Anna.
"What kind of technique is this?" Anna asked as she received the technique scroll from her son. She was curious about what kind of technique her son wanted her to learn at a moment like this.
"It''s a dual cultivation technique; it''s the same one that I''m currently using. While dual cultivating with you all, only I was receiving the benefits, but now I want you all to receive the benefits as well." Yuan said with a smile, looking at his mother''s gentle, beautiful face.
"So it''s the same technique you''re using on us... Thanks dear!" Anna said with a smile that she clearly knows what dual cultivation is, as Yuan has already exined to them long ago.
"Quickly, learn it! And after learning it, pass it on to Emma; she is the one that needs this technique the most, as her cultivation speed is much slowerpared to you all." Yuan said as he stole a nce at Emma. As Emma felt Yuan''s gaze, her face immediately turned slightly rosy.
Anna nodded and quickly sat down, changing her sitting position to a lotus position. After that, she opened the scroll and started learning the technique.
Lily looked at Yuan with a disappointed look, pouted at him, and said to him, "Why don''t you take it out earlier? I could''ve learned it too, you know?"
"Well, you can still learn it after our session ends. After all, I''m sure that except for Rose, you all won''t be satisfied with only one round, right?"
Yuan knows very well that his girls won''t be satisfied with only one round each; they at least needed two of the three rounds to be fully satisfied.After all, they were all cultivators, and as cultivators, their bodies have surpassed the limit of what a human can achieve.
With their physical strength and stamina, they can easilyst for 5 to 6 rounds each if they want to continue, which is impossible even for the mages of the knights except for the magic knights, who have superior physiquespared to normal mages as they can wield both swords and magic simultaneously.
"Absolutely, darling! I can still go on about four more rounds. Of course, if you want to." Suddenly Grace''s voice resounded, and she then seductively licked her lips as her eyes locked with her son''s.
"And I have enough strength to satisfy you all, hahaha!" Yuanughed.
"Little Yuan, are you going to keep me hanging like this or are you going to put that thing inside my wet pussy?" Lily spoke to Yuan with a little annoyed voice, as she was getting tired of waiting.
"How could I keep my sexy big sister waiting?" Yuan said as he quickly pushed his whole dickey inside her pussy with a single thrust of his waist.
"Ahhhh...!" Lily wide opened her mouth, feeling Yuan''s dick reaching the deepest part of her pussy in one go. It felt as though her mind was about to go nk for a moment.
Yuan felt that the tip of his dick was touching his sister''s deepest part of her pussy.
With a smile on his face, he began moving his hip back and forth rhythmically, and with each thrust of his dick, Lily would moan loudly with a lewd expression on her face.
"Ahhhh... Ahhh... Yes, Yes... That''s the spot, little Yuan... That''s the spot, husband... Keep moving Don''t stop. Ahhhh!" Lily moaned loudly, feeling an overwhelming amount of pleasure, as Yuan thrust his dick all the way into her pussy.
''Husband?'' Yuan muttered as he continued thrusting his dick into his big sister''s wet pussy. Hearing his sister call him her husband, Yuan became quite excited as his dick started to twist inside her pussy.
''T-This pleasure is so great! This feeling... His dick is twisting inside me! It''s making me even more horny!'' Lily thought she felt Yuan''s dick twitching inside her pussy, causing her to feel even more pleasure.
"Yes, yes, yes... Faster! Husband faster! Don''t stop! Keep moving! Aghhhh!" Lily continues to moan in pleasure as Yuan continues to fuck her pussy hard.
Hearing this, Yuan increased his speed as his sister''s pussy started to squeeze his sick even harder, which caused him to feel an overwhelming amount of pleasure.
However, he keeps his cool and continues to fuck his sister''s pussy harder and harder, causing her to scream like a whore.
As Yuan continued pounding her pussy faster, Lily''s body started trembling in pleasure, and it also indicated that she was reaching close to her orgasm as her pussy muscles strengthened around his dick and started squeezing, causing him to be overwhelmed by pleasure.
"Ahhhh! Husband! I''m about to cum! I''m about to cum! It''sing! Ahhhh!" Lily moaned loudly, feeling she was reaching close to her orgasm.
''Ahhh! Her pussy is squeezing my sick so hard!'' Yuan cried inwardly, feeling the tightness of his sister''s pussy and he also felt that he was also reaching his limit.
"Ahhh! Me too, big sis! I''m also about to cum!" Yuan let out a moan as he felt that he was about to cum, and he increased the speed even more.
"Ahhhh! Husband, I''m cumming! I''m cumming! Mmmm!" Lily let out a loud moan, and warm liquid came out of her pussy and soaked the bedsheets underneath her with her juice.
"I''m also cumming sister! Ahhhh...!" Yuan let out a low groan and exploded inside her pussy, He filled the inside of his sister with his thick white liquid.
"Mmmm!" Lily moaned, feeling her inside getting filled by her brother''s seed. A delighted smile yed on her lips as she looked at his handsome face.
"Husband, kiss me..." Lily muttered in a low voice with a charming smile on her beautiful face.
"Of course, my sexy wife..." Yuan replied with a gentle smile, pressed his lips against her lips, and kissed her passionately for the following moment.
Meanwhile, his mother Anna finished reading the technique scroll and memorized the content on the scroll.
After that, she turned her gaze at her daughter-inw Emma and said to her, "Emma, I''ve memorized everything on the scroll; you can learn the technique now. After all, you''re the one who needed this technique the most among us."
Chapter 168 Giving The Dual Cultivation Part-2 (R18)
?
WARNING!!!
Readers, do take note that there are explicit scenes (R18 content) ahead. Kindly peruse at your own discretion.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
"Are you sure you''ve memorized it all, mother-inw?" Emma asked her mother-inw. Anna had a little concern, thinking her mother-inw was lying to her about memorizing the technique.
"You don''t need to worry about it, Emma. As I''ve said already, I''ve indeed memorized the technique." Anna said it with a reassuring smile.However, thinking about the content on the scroll, a faint blush appeared on Anna''s face, but it''s gone unnoticed by Emma.
On the content of the scroll, except for the actual dual cultivation technique, there were many embarrassing sexual positions mentioned, which was indeed very embarrassing for Anna to handle, and as a result, she blushed slightly.
''I wonder how Emma will react once she sees the embarrassing positions mentioned in the technique, and I hope she doesn''t misunderstand me for not informing her beforehand...'' Anna thought inwardly.
"If my mother-inw has really memorized the content, then I won''t be holding myself back." Emma, with a smile, receives the technique scroll from her mother-inw.
"Emma, after you''re done with the technique, hand it to Xi Meili... I don''t know if she will have sex with my son now or not, but what''s the harm in learning it beforehand?" Anna said with a smile on her face as she suddenly stole a nce at Xi Meili. While Xi Meili was using her fingers on her pussy cutely to satisfy herself.
"Naturally, Mother-inw Anna!" Emma nodded with a smile.
"Mmmm!" A cute moan escaped from Xi Meili''s mouth as she continued to finger her pussy very cutely.
However, even though what she was doing was pretty erotic and perverted, she still looked like a beautiful, innocent goddess, and the two small, fiery dragon horns on her forehead made her look even more charming, as though she were a celestial goddess.
''Xi Meili is masturbating; how adorable!'' Anna thought inwardly with an exciting smile on her face, looking at her cute daughter-inw masturbating herself innocently.
Meanwhile, Yuan and Lily break their passionate kiss, gasping for air, as they were out of breath and kissing intensely for a few minutes.
"That was intense... But I like it!" Lily said it with a smile on her face.
"Me too, sis!" Yuan said, and he slowly pulled out his dick from his sister''s pussy, causing her to slightly moan as her body was very sensitive after the orgasm.
"Mmmm!" Lily softly moaned, and thick, sticky white liquid came out of her pussy as soon as her brother took out his dick from her pussy.
Grace smiled from the side of the bed as she saw her son''s cum flowing out of her daughter''s pussy, which made her a little aroused and her nipples be a little harder once again.
''Kya! Seeing my daughter''s pussy is filled with my son''s cum really made my body excited! I want to get my pussy filled with my son''s cum once again!'' Grace cried inwardly, feeling aroused, looking at her daughter''s cum-filled pussy.
She then slowly squeezed her own boobs with one hand, started rubbing her pussy with the other hand, and started masturbating, looking at her son''s fully erect dick as shey down on the bed beside her new daughter-inw, Rose, who''d fallen asleep after one round.
Yuan then looked at his mother Anna''s beautiful naked body, which is perfectly symmetrical with his mother Grace, as they were both originally single individuals with two souls in one body.
"Mom Anna, it''s your turn now." Yuan spoke to Anna with a gentle voice as he looked into her beautiful pair of crystal blue eyes.
"I know," Anna said in a mosquito voice, with her face flushed in red from embarrassment, and she wanted to dig a hole to hide herself.
''This is so embarrassing! Even though I''ve already done it a few times, this is really, really embarrassing!'' Anna cried inwardly with embarrassment.
"Anna, you''ve already done it many times now; how can you feel embarrassed now?" Grace said with a yful voice as she smiled yfully at Anna.
"Hmph! What are you saying? I''m not embarrassed at all!" Anna snorted at Grace with a stern look on her face, as if she were perfectly fine, not embarrassed at all.
"Is that so?" Grace eximed with a knowing smile.Seeing this, Anna immediately got close to her son and gently pressed her soft pink lips on Yuan''s lips and kissed him passionately, trying to show Grace that she wasn''t embarrassed at all.
Yuan hugs his mother Anna tightly and continues to kiss her passionately.Anna was drowning in the passionate kiss with her son as they continued to kiss.
She put her arms around her son''s neck as she became more aggressive with the kiss.Yuan gentlyid his mother Anna down on the bed while continuing the passionate kiss with her.
Yuan was now on top of his mother''s body, and his hard dick was now hitting against his mother''s abdomen, causing her to get even more aroused.
After that, Yuan broke the kiss and touched herrge air of boobs with both hands and gave it a good old gentle squeeze, causing his mother to let out a moan.
"Ahhhh! Mmmm!" Anna moaned softly, feeling delighted by her son''s touch, which caused her pussy to get wet.
After ying with his mother''s boobs for a few minutes, Yuan put one of her nipples in his mouth and continued to suck it as though he had turned into a baby again for the following moment.
Yuan stopped sucking his mother''s nipples and kissed on her chests, then kissed on his tummy as he moved downward until his face was above his mother''s wet pussy.
''She is already this wet, and it looks... delicious!'' Yuan thought inwardly as he was enchanted by the womanly smelling from her wet pussy.
Yuan smiled at her and touched her small pubic hair above her pussy, which gives her a mature charm.
And after that, he quickly buried his face in his mother''s pussy, started sucking her pussy hungrily, and put his tongue inside her pussy, looking for more of her sweet nectar.
"Ahhhhh...! Mmmm...! Nyaaaa!" Anna moaned in delight as her son''s warm tongue invaded her inside, which caused her body to tremble in excitement.
Yuan continued to suck on his mother''s sweet pussy as he put his middle finger in her pussy and fingered her fussy while sucking her pussy.
"Mmmm! I''m cumming! Ahhhh! Cumming.... Ahhh!" The stimtion was too great, which caused her to have her first orgasm so soon.
Hearing this, Yuan stopped fingering his mother''s pussy and pulled out his finger from her pussy. He then started sucking her pussy even harder than before and covered her pussy entrance with his mouth, making sure that not a single drop of his mother''s delicious cum went to waste.
"Ahhhhh! I''m cumming! Mmmm!" Anna moaned loudly and started cumming inside her son''s mouth, filling his mouth with her love juice.
Gulp! Gulp!
As soon as the liquid touched his tongue, Yuan gulped it down without letting a single drop go to waste.
After that, he sucked everyst drop out of her pussy, making her pussy clean, and after giving ast lick to his mother''s pussy, Yuan stopped sucking her pussy.
After that, Yuan looked at his mother, who was looking at him shyly. He then closed the distance and kissed her on the lips, and his mother weed the kiss with a shy smile, and they continued to kiss each other for the following moment.
Anna then broke the passionate kiss with her son, looked at him with a smile, and said to him shyly, "Dear, don''t tease your mommy anymore and put that thing inside."
"What thing?" Yuan decided to tease his mother and acted as though he didn''t know what she was saying to him.
"Please don''t tease me, dear! Mommy is feeling very ufortable; hurry up and put that thing in already." Anna said to her son and gave him a pleading look, which made his heart drwn in sugar.
"Alright, I won''t tease you anymore... Prepare yourself for a pleasurable journey!" Yuan said to his mother with a smile as he ced the tip of his dick at the entrance of his mother''s pussy.
''My dear is so understanding. Mommy really loves you, dear, both as a son and husband.'' Anna thought inwardly as she felt the tip of her son''s dick enter her pussy.
Yuan then slowly and gently pushed his dick all the way inside his mother''s wet pussy, and he could feel how tight his mother''s pussy was as he entered her pussy. The slippery walls of her pussy massaged his dick as it reached the deepest part of his mother''s pussy, which caused his mother to moan softly.
"Mmmm! I missed this feeling. Anna moaned, feeling her son''s dick deep inside her pussy as it stretched her pussy walls, as though his dick was molding her pussy.
"I''ll start moving now," Yuan whispered into his mother''s ears gently.
"Mm," Anna nodded shyly, and Yuan then started moving his waist back and forth, which made his mother feel delighted by the sensation.
"Mmmm...! Ahhhh...! That''s the spot, baby! Ahhhh...! That''s the spot!" Anna moaned in pleasure as her son moved his waist and pounded her pussy.
A few minutester, as Yuan continued to fuck his mother''s pussy, his hand reached her boobs and started ying with them while he fucked her pussy continuously. And feeling stimtion on her pussy and her boobs, Anna''s body trembled in pleasure.
"Ahhhh...! Mmmm...! Aghhhh!" Anna moaned each time Yuan thrust his sick inside her pussy as though she were on cloud nine, a feeling that can''t be described in words alone.
As Anna continued to moan, Yuan also continued to fuck his mother''s pussy while ying with herte boobs for the following moment.
A few minutester, Anna''s body started to tremble violently in pleasure, and her pussy started tightening around Yuan''s dick, causing Yuan to feel an overwhelming amount of pleasure.
''Ahhhh! Her pussy is squeezing my dick so much, she must be reading close to her orgasm!'' Yuan thought inwardly.
Yuan felt as though his dick was having a massage session inside his mother''s pussy, as he continued to fuck her, and soon he felt that he was also reaching his limit.
''I can''t hold on much longer; her pussy is squeezing my sick like crazy.'' Yuan cried inwardly and increased his movement.
"Ahhhh! D-Dear... Ahhh! Dear, Mommy is about to cum.... Ahhhh!" Anna said to him as she continued to moan loudly.
"Me too, Mom! I''m also about to cum... Ahhhh!"
"Mmmm! Then let''s both cum together! Ahhhhh! Ahhhh!"
A minuteter, they both reached their limit and let go of their resistance; they both cummed at the same time.
As Yuan felt slightly wet around his dick, his mother felt his warm see was filling her pussy inside. The warm sensation was so pleasurable that she let out a delighted smile on her face, feeling her pussy getting filled by her son.
Chapter 169 Wild Emma (R18)
?
WARNING!!!
Readers, do take note that there are explicit scenes (R18 content) ahead. Kindly peruse at your own discretion.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
Anna was also using the Heavenly Yin-Yang Sutra; she could feel therge amount of Yang Qi released by her son inside her body. And soon the Yang Qi got refined by the technique and entered her dantian, making her one step closer to stepping into the third level of the spirit master realm.
Anna was surprised by the speed of her cultivation improvement; it was much faster than absorbing the spiritual energy in the air while sitting in a lotus position for hours, which was time-consuming and also boring.
''My cultivation increased so fast! I was about to reach the peak of the second level of the Spirit Master realm before, but now, after dual cultivating with my dear, I have reached the peak of the second level of the Spirit Master realm...'' Anna thought inwardly, with a surprised look on her face.
However, as much as Anna benefited from his Yang Qi, Yuan didn''t get much benefit from his mother''s Yang Qi. Because his mother''s cultivation is one level lower than his, one level might not seem much, but the difference between the second level of the Spirit Master and the third level of the Spirit Master is huge, and thus he didn''t benefit as much as his mother did.
"Dear, this technique is so incredible! I was at the middle stage of the second level of the Spirit Master realm, but now I''m at the peak stage, and I''ll soon reach the third level of the Spirit Master realm! Thanks for sharing the technique with us, dear." Anna said with an excited smile on her face, looking at her son''s handsome face.
"Why are you thanking me, Mom? I''m not only your son, but also your husband, and you''re both a mother and a wife; it''s the duty of a good husband to share his things with his lovely wife." Yuan said with a smile as he touched his mother''s cheeks.
Anna felt warm in her heart after listening to her son''s words, who happened to be her husband as well, and stared at her son with a loving smile on her face, seemingly in a daze.
"I love you, hubby..." Anna said with a gentle smile on her face, pressed her lips against her son''s lips, and kissed passionately as she slowly warped her arms around his body.
Yuan pressed his hand on her breasts as his mother kissed him so passionately on the lips. They put their tongues in each other''s mouths as they continued to kiss passionately for the following moment.
"I love you too, my lovely wife, and I''ll always love you." Yuan said, looking into his mother''s eyes after they broke the kiss.
"Mm," Anna nodded with a sweet smile on her face and said, "However, never forget that I''m not only your wife but also your mother; I and Grace have given birth to you, so don''t stop calling me ''Mom'', okay? Or I''ll stop loving you."
''Hehehe~How can I stop myself from calling two beautiful milf my mother?'' Yuan thought inwardly.
However, his mother Anna doesn''t know that Yuan also doesn''t want to stop calling her ''Mom''; more importantly, she was his mother before bing his woman, so there''s no way he will stop calling her Mom, and the same applies for Grace too, as she is also his biological mother.
Yuan looked into his mother''s beautiful eyes for a moment and said to her, "I love you, Mom Anna."
"I love you too, Son..." Anna smiled sweetly and kissed Yuan''s forehead.
"So you don''t love me anymore, huh?" Suddenly Grace''s jealous voice resounded from the other side of the bed as she put up a sad expression on her face to tease Yuan.
"Oh my, look who''s jealous now?" Anna muttered in a provocative voice, causing Grace to frown at her.
''How do you feel taking your own medicine, Grace?'' Anna inwardly said.
Grace shot a stern look at Anna and quickly looked toward Yuan with love and participation, and it also made her forget about Anna''s teasing.
"I love you too, Mom Grace!" Yuan said to his mother Grace with a smile.
"I love you too, Son!" Grace smiled at Yuan and looked at him with love.
Meanwhile, Xi Meili stopped masturbating herself, and she is patiently sitting on the bed, curiously looking at her husband, Yuan, and her mother-inw, Anna, as if they were still connected.
She saw Yuan''s sick was still inside Anna''s pussy, and the white liquid was leaking out of her pussy somehow.
''Hasn''t hubby already released the white, sticky liquid inside sister Anna''s pussy? So, why are they still connected?'' She wondered inwardly.
At this moment, Emma also finished learning the dual cultivation technique; her face was now flushed red, remembering the sex position mentioned in the technique.
''Will your husband try those sex positions mentioned in the technique with me? But those positions were really embarrassing!'' Emma thought inwardly about the possibility of Yuan using those sex positions with her.
"Darling, Emma has already finished learning the dual cultivation technique; it''s not a good idea to keep her waiting, you know?" Grace said to him as she stole a nce at Emma on the side of the bed.
Emma shyly smiled upon hearing her mother-inw''s words.
Yuan smiled and slowly pulled out his dick from his mother Anna''s cum-filled pussy, which caused her body to slightly shiver. And as soon as his dish was removed from her pussy, his cup slowly started leaking from her pussy.
After that, Anna moved to the side where Grace, Lily, and Rose were andid down on the bed beside them with a satisfying expression on her face.
Meanwhile, Emma passed the technique to Xi Meili, and Xi Meili happily took the technique from Emma''s hand and started learning it shortly after, with an excited expression on her face, eager to learn the technique.
Yuan looked at Emma with a smile on his face as he slowly approached her. Emma felt shy as she was naked, and Yuan was staring at her naked body; her boobs and pussy were on full disy for her husband.
''God! How can I feel so shy since I''ve already done it with him many times before, and more importantly, he has already seen every inch of my naked body, but why am I still feeling shy?'' Emma cried inwardly, feeling a little embarrassed and frustrated.
Yuan then held her hand and quickly pulled her closer to him and hugged her waist, and his erect dick was pressing against her abdomen as Yuan hugged her waist.
"I love you, Emma!" Yuan said, looking into her green reptilian eyes with a gentle voice, which are practically simr to the eyes of a lizard.
Hearing this, something woke up inside Emma, and she was no longer shy for some reason. It was pretty simr to the earlier night, when Emma suddenly became quite bold.
She stared at him for a moment, flickered her long snake-like tongue in a snake-like manner, and quickly pressed her lips against his lips all of a sudden and kissed him passionately.
However, Yuan wasn''t surprised by her behavior because he noticed that whenever Emma gets aroused, she gets quite bold and aggressive, but she doesn''t hurt him in any way. Thus, he wasn''t surprised at all.
Emma kissed him very aggressively and pushed him down on the bed where Yuan had previously fucked his girls. She then put her long, snake-like tongue inside his mouth and warped her tongue around his tongue.
However, Yuan didn''t resist any of her actions and enjoyed everything she did with him, and he could also feel her long, sharp venomous teeth inside her mouth with his tongue, and he could feel how sharp those two teeth are.
He was afraid that his tongue would get identally pierced by them if he wasn''t careful enough around them.
Sometimester, after they broke the kiss, Emma lifted her ass a little bit, and with one hand, she grabbed her husband''s erect dick, ced the tip against her wet pussy entrance, and slowly lowered her ass.
"Mmmm!" Emma seductively let out a satisfying moan as Yuan''s sickness pierced her right pussy deep inside her.
''Damn! Her pussy is so damn right! I guess it''s because she is a beastman...'' Yuan thought inwardly, feeling his dick squeezed by Emma''s tight pussy. Even though her pussy was wet, she still felt some resistance as his dick reached all the way inside.
Emma''s heart skipped a beat, feeling Yuan''s dick touching the deepest part of her pussy. She then slowly rose her sexy buttocks and lowered her buttocks again, her mouth slightly open, and let out her tongue as she moved up and down on his dick.
A minuteter, Yuan pulled her face closer to his and kissed her passionately. He then grabs her buttocks with both hands and starts pounding her pussy faster.
"Mmmm...! Ahhhh! Aghhh. Aaaaaa! Hyaaaaa!" Emma moaned loudly in delight as Yuan continued to pound her pussy faster and harder.
As Yuan continues to pound her pussy more aggressively as he squeezes her round, sexy buttocks with both hands, Emma''s body trembles in excitement, and her pussy walls tighten around Yuan''s dick.
"Mmmm! Mmmm! Ahh, yes, yes... Ooohhh! That''s the spot, hubby... Ahhhh... Yesssss! Keep fucking my pussy... Ahhhh!" Emma moaned loudly with a wild expression on her face, and she let her long snake-like tongue out of her mouth.
Yuan was also feeling great inside Emma''s tight, wet pussy; she couldn''t help but pound her pussy more harder and faster than before, and his dick states were twitching inside her pussy as he increased his speed.
Meanwhile, Anna, Grace, and Lily were shocked with wide-open eyes to see the wild side of Emma. They know that Emma can be quite bold sometimes, but this is another level of boldness Emma is currently showing them. Why wouldn''t they be surprised?
"I never thought Emma could be so wild while having sex with our darling." Grace muttered in a low voice, staring at Emma with a surprised look on her face.
"Me too; this is the first time I''m seeing Emma in a new light, and her moans are very erotic too." Anna nodded.
"Well, people change over time, so I''m not that surprised by this... Actually, I''m starting to like this wild version of Emma." Lily said as she curled her lips into a seductive smile.
"Sigh! Nowadays, you''ve be quite shameful, Lily. This kind of behavior doesn''t suit ady, so change it before it gets too serious." Anna said this to Lily with a stern look on her face.
"Whatever...." Lily rolled her eyes, and Grace smiled widely at Anna.
"Sigh!" Anna couldn''t help but shake her head and sigh.
A few minutester, as Yuan continued to fuck Emma''s pussy so hard, Emma''s body started trembling in overwhelming pleasure, and Emma felt as though her mind was going to nk.
Yuan sucked her hard nipples and moved his waist faster and faster, and he felt a great sense of pleasure from her pussy as her pussy started to tighten even more around his dick.
And a few momentster, they both moaned in pleasure and hugged each other''s bodies tightly, and soon they had their orgasm.
Yuan exploded inside Emma''s pussy and filled her pussy with his cum. Emma let out a wild expression, and she let out her long snake-like tongue from her mouth, feeling her pussy getting filled by her husband''s cum.
Chapter 170 Cultivation Increased (R18)
?
WARNING!!!
Readers, do take note that there are explicit scenes (R18 content) ahead. Kindly peruse at your own discretion.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
Emma felt the amount of Yang Qi released inside her pussy it was enough for her to make a breakthrough and reach the second level of the Spirit Master realm without any problem.
However, Yuan was seemingly surprised by the amount of Yin Qi released by Emma, which is considerably thicker and more pure than the rest of his wives, except for his sister Lily, who has the Heavenly Yin Physique.
Yuan absorbed the remaining Yin Qi released by Emma without letting a single drop go to waste, and quickly the Yin Qi refined itself and entered his Dantian.
?356805/400000?
?400000/400000?
?All Stats +2000?
?105890/500000?
Yuan felt a refreshed, cool sensation spread around every fiber of his body, giving him a refreshed feeling as he finally reached the Fourth Level of the Spirit Master Ream, as though he were tossed into a cool swimming pool on a hot, sunny day.
Previously, he was exhausted after doing it five times with his girls nonstop, but now the exhaustion is no longer there, he feels quite rxed, and he feels that his strength and stamina have increased by leaps and bounds.
"I finally reached the Fourth Level of the Spirit Master Realm, and my strength... I feel far stronger than before." Yuan muttered in surprise, feeling that his body was beaming with strength and energy.
His Dantian has expanded and be slightlyrger and stronger than before, which means his Qi has also increased significantly.
[Congrattions, Host, for achieving a breakthrough.] Suddenly, Nora''s voice resounded inside his mind.
"Thank you, Nora. However, it''s still not enough to satisfy me." Yuan replied to her.
[I''m delighted to know that you think that way. As a cultivator, you must reach out for a new height that no one has ever achieved, and I believe that the host can achieve such a level one day if the host cultivates diligently.] Nora said to him that she trusted that if everything went right, one day Yuan would have achieved strength that no one has ever achieved.
Yuan didn''t say anything; he just smiled at Nora''s words and looked at his wives.
''I''m not sure about achieving such strength, but I''ve got to get stronger so that I can return to earth and reunite with Lulu, and to do that, I need strength. With strength, I believe that I can find a way back to earth.'' Yuan thought inwardly in a daze.
"Congrattions, Hubby, for reaching the fourth level of the Spirit Master Realm."
Suddenly, Xi Meili''s sweet voice resounded from the side of the bed, causing Yuan toe out of his daze.
"Thank you, Xi Meili. However,pared to you, I''m still two levels behind." Yuan spoke to Xi Meili gently.
"It''s only two minor levels, and I''m sure hubby will catch up to me in no time..." Xi Meili sweetly smiled.
After that, his two mothers, Anna and Grace, and his sister, Lily, also congratted him for making a breakthrough in his cultivation, as they were feeling very happy for Yuan.
"Thank you, everyone..." Yuan thanked his two mothers and his sister with a smile.
Meanwhile, Emma absorbed thest bit of Yang Qi inside her, and after refining it, she channeled it into her dantian and filled her dantian to the brim.
And shortly, the spiritual energy inside her Sabrina started to expand, which caused her Dantian to expend as well. A huge amount of spiritual energy got sucked by her into the surrounding atmosphere and entered her Dantian, expanding it further.
Woosh!
The air scattered around her body as Emma made a breakthrough and stepped into the second level of the spirit master realm. She now felt that every fiber of her body was now filled with energy and power, and she felt as though she could destroy a mountain with a single punch.
''So this is the second level of the Spirit Master realm, huh? Compared to the first level, the strength of the second level of the spirit master realm is significantly huge!'' Emma muttered inwardly with a surprised look on her face, as she felt that her body had be much lighter and stronger than before.
"Congrattions, Emma. You''ve also made a breakthrough." Yuan said to Emma with a smile on his face, and his dick was still inside Emma''s pussy.
"Thanks. It''s all because of you, hubby... If you haven''t shared the dual cultivation technique with us, I would still be at the peak of the spirit master realm by now." Emma said shyly, feeling his dick still inside her pussy.
Yuan smiled at her, seeing how sincere Emma was toward him.
''I''m really fortunate to have Emma as one of my wives...'' Yuan muttered inwardly.
"There''s no need to thank me over nothing; I''m your husband after all." Yuan said as he brought his face closer to hers and kissed her forehead gently.
"Mother-inw Grace, here''s the dual cultivation technique; I''ve alreadyprehended everything." Xi Meili approached Grace and handed the dual cultivation technique to her.
"Thank you, dear." Grace smiled and patted Xi Meili''s head before receiving the technique, and Xi Meili slightly blushed.
Grace smiled at Meili and turned to Yuan and said to him, "Darling, don''t keep our cute Meili waiting; look how eager she is to revive your love... Hehehe~"
Hearing this, Xi Meili''s face turned even more rosy, and she looked downward, avoiding his direct gaze.
''How adorable!'' they thought, looking at Xi Meili cutely blushing.
"Hubby, take it out. Mother-inw Grave is right; you should make your cute wife wait long!" Emma said it with a yful smile on her face.
"Alright, I won''t be keeping her waiting anymore." Yuan nodded and slowly took out his erect dick from Emma''s tight pussy. Her pussy was sensitive at the moment because of his dick staying inside her pussy for a long time.
"Mmmm!" Emma moaned as Yuan removed his dick from her pussy.
However, this time when Yuan removed his dick from Emma''s pussy, not a single drop of his cum leaked from her pussy despite him filling her pussy to the brim because she absorbed and refined every single drop of his cum, and thus her pussy isn''t leaking his cum.
After Yuan removed his sick from her pussy, Emma rolled to the other side while making sure she wasn''t disturbing her mother-inw Grace, as she was learning the dual cultivation technique at the moment.
After that, Yuan looked at Xi Meili with a gentle smile on his face, and Xi Meili smiled shyly at him, feeling his hot gaze on her naked body.
Her beautiful body was like a perfectly sculpted sculpture, the curves on her body to the size of her buttocks and her boobs or the neck, and not to mention her beautiful moon-like face; everything about her is perfection.
Looking at the beautiful, naked Xi Meili, Yuan couldn''t help but stare at her in a daze with a dreamy smile on his face.
"H-Hubby don''t stare at me like that; it''s embarrassing!" Rose shyly said to Yuan with her face slightly turned rosy.
''So cute!'' Yuan thought inwardly, looking at the cute actions of his adorable wife.
Yuan then held her beautiful, soft hand and gently pulled her closer to him, as though she were the most delicate thin in the entire world. After that, he wrapped his arms around her waist and gently ced a kiss on her forehead, which caused Xi Meili to happily smile.
Yuan felt a sense of happiness and excitement at the same time, seeing her sweet smile as though a huge burden had been lifted from his shoulder, it was kind of a magical feeling he got that he didn''t know how to express.
"I''ve kept you waiting for a long time; now let hubby kiss you aspensation, alright?" Yuan whispered into Meili''s ears in a gentle voice, blowing his hot breath into her ears, which caused her body to slightly tremble in excitement.
Hearing this, Xi Mwili''s eyes lit up in excitement and slowly brought his face closer to her hubby with her face turning slightly rosy.
"Kiss me, Hubby!" Xi Meili spoke gently as she looked at Yuan with a passionate gaze.
Yuan smiled, quickly pressed his lips on her soft pink lips, and kissed her passionately. As their lips connected into a passionate kiss, Xi Meili put her arms around her hubby and started kissing Yuan a little aggressively.
However, Yuan wasn''t surprised at Xi Meili for kissing him a little aggressively. Because most pure-blooded dragons are aggressive in nature and also quite arrogant, they would rather die than bow their heads.
''In just a short amount of time, she has be very good at kissing; no wonder she is after all a divine beast.'' Yuan thought inwardly as he continued to kiss Xi Meili.
A few minutester, Yuan and Xi Meili broke the passionate kiss, feeling they were out of breath. Yuan then gently pushed Xi Meili on the bed, and cing both his hands on her knee, she slowly spread her legs, revealing her clean, beautiful pink pussy.
Just like her beautiful face and her body, her pussy was also a work of art. Yuan couldn''t help but stare at her beautiful pussy momentarily.
"Hubby, don''t stare at it! It''s making me blush!" Xi Meili said as she covered her beautiful face with both of her hands.
"Hehehe~" The others on the bed couldn''t help but let out a small chuckle, looking at Xi Meili''s cute behavior.
"Sorry about that; your pussy is really beautiful, and I can''t take my eyes off of it. Hehehe~" Yuan said it with a chuckle.
After staring at her pussy for a moment, Yuan opened his mouth, let out his tongue, and buried his face on Xi Meili''s beautiful wet pussy.
"Mmmm!" And as soon as Yuan''s warm tongue touched her pussy, Xi Meili let out a cute moan.
Chapter 171 I Also Want The Same Experience (R18)
?
WARNING!!!
Readers, do take note that there are explicit scenes (R18 content) ahead. Kindly peruse at your own discretion.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
Yuan then, with his two fingers, spread her pussy lips, revealing the pink inside of her pussy, and he gave her a good long lick, causing Xi Meili''s body to shiver in pleasure as Yuan continued to suck her pussy like a hungry beast.
A delighted expression appears on her face as her pussy gets licked by her husband. She enjoys every time Yuan licks her pussy with his warm, wet tongue.
Yuan then ced both his hands on her buttocks, squeezed her butt-cheeks at the same time, and pushed his warm tongue inside her tight pussy.
Feeling something warm invading inside of her pussy her heart skipped a beat, and her eyes opened wide in astonishment. Did hubby put his tongue inside her pussy just now?
''T-This feeling... It''s so good! It''s warm and a bit ticklish! But much more pleasurable!'' Xi Meili thought inwardly as Yuan''s tongue invaded the inside of her pussy.
"Mmmm! Ahhhh! Hubby! It feels so good... Ahhh!" Xi Meili sweetly moaned as Yuan continued to tongue-fuck her pussy; it gave her much more pleasure than when she used her fingers to satisfy herself earlier.
The pleasure she was receiving from her pussy getting licked by her husband is much better than her fingers; the difference is too huge.
''I wonder how it will feel when hubby''s that thing enters my pussy; will it be as good as getting licked by hubby or much better?'' Xi Meili pondered the sudden thought while her pussy got licked by her husband.
She can''t think of anything else besides wondering how good it will feel when her husband''s dick enters her tight, wet pussy, just like her sisters and mothers-inw feel when it enters their dick.
''From the expression they make when hubby''s dick enters their pussies, it must be quite pleasurable. I''m sure of it, absolutely!'' Xi Meili thought inwardly.
"Mmmm! Mmmm! Ahhhh!" While moaning in pleasure, she looked at Yuan as he was eating her pussy with a delighted expression on his face, and she wondered if he would do that if she asked him nicely.
She can''t help but want to feel how it feels when her husband''s dick enters her pussy. Her desire to have him inside her grew as she continued to take pleasure from his tongue.
''I also want to have him inside me...'' Xi Meili said to herself inwardly.
Soon, Yuan felt Xi Meili''s pussy tremble in pleasure, and he started sucking her pussy more aggressively, knowing that she was about to cum.
"Ahhh! Hubby, something ising... Ahhh! It''sing! Ahhhh!" Xi Meili moaned as her pussy started trembling in excitement, and Yuan, opening his mouth a little wider, covered the entrance of her pussy with his mouth.
He doesn''t want to waste a single drop of her cum; he has tasted Xi Meili''s cum before and knows how sweet and delicious it is, so he can''t let a single drop go to waste.
"Ahhhh! It''sing!" Xi Meili moaned loudly, and shortly after, a stream of warm, thick liquid came out of her pussy directly into Yuan''s mouth and filled his mouth with her cum.
Gulp! Gulp!
Yuan drinks all of it directly from the source without letting a single drop go to waste. The taste of Xi Meili''s cuk was divine to him, and he can''t get enough of the taste. He sucked everyst drop of cum from her pussy, licking her pussy clean.
Feeling the suction on her pussy as her husband continued to suck her pussy despite noting out a single drop of cum, Xi Meili said to him shyly, "Hubby, it''s not going toe even if you suck much harder."
Yuan stopped sucking her pussy after hearing her say that and looked at the shy face of his cute wife.
"I know, dear, but I can''t get enough of your pussy; it''s so tasty!"
"Hubby, don''t say such things! It''s making me blush!" Xi Maili''s face flushed red at her husband''s words, and she tried to hide her face with both hands.
"So cute!" they all eximed at the same time, which caused Xi Meili to blush even more.
"Darling?" Suddenly Grace called out to him with a mischievous smile on her face after she finished learning the dual cultivation technique and handed it to her daughter Lily.
"What is it, Mom Grace?"
"Tell me honestly, do you enjoy licking our pussies?"
Yuan was surprised to hear what his mother Grace had asked him suddenly, out of nowhere. He never knew that this wasing. Does he like eating their pussies?
The answer is yes! Of course, yes! A hundred times!
However, except for Lily, the others faces turned slightly red at Grace''s question. What kind of question is this?
Yuan didn''t say anything; instead, he nodded his head with a slightly flushed face.
And they understood immediately that he likes eating their pussies and didn''t ask further questions regarding it, as it''s quite embarrassing to ask.
Lily then sits in a lotus position and starts learning the dual cultivation technique after opening the scroll.
A minuteter, Xi Meili looked into Yuan''s eyes and said to him shyly, "Hubby, I also want to feel that thing inside me..."
Yuan understood that after watching her sisters feel his dick inside them, Xi Meili also wanted the same experience as them. However, since she was born two weeks ago, he can''t take her virginity; she is practically a child despite her developed body.
"Sigh! Xi Meili, I know that you''re excited to have the same experience as your sisters. However, you''re not ready to lose your virginity yet; you''re too young for that." Yuan sighed and said it to Xi Meili.
Xi Meili''s face became slightly sad after hearing this. However, she understood the importance of her keeping her virginity for the moment, so she wasn''tpletely disappointed by Yuan.
Sigh! Looking at Xi Meili''s sad expression, Guan couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.
"Don''t be sad; I promise that I will do it with you once you step into the second level of the Spirit Grandmaster realm, okay?" Yuan said it to Xi Meili with a gentle voice, trying to cheer her up and return to her usual cheerful self.
Suddenly, Xi Meili''s sad expression turned into a cheerful one after hearing Yuan''s words, as though she wasn''t sad at all a moment ago and that was just an illusion.
Yuan felt a sigh of relief after seeing that Xi Meili had returned to her usual self. At first, he thought it would be difficult for him to change her mind, but somehow it worked well for him.
''Thank God, she understands the importance of her virginity.'' Yuan thought inwardly.
Yuan then kissed her cheeks and said to her with a gentle voice, "No matter what, I''ll always love my cute little wife, and it will not change."
"Un," Xi Meili nodded with a smile on her face.
"I love you too, Hubby!" Xi Meili said to Yuan shyly afterward.
Yuan smiled, brought his face closer to her face, and pressed his lips on her soft pink lips. They hugged each other tightly and kissed passionately for the following moment.
A few minutester, Grace approached Yuan with a seductive manner and whispered into his ears, blowing her hot breath directly into his ears, "Darling, I''m ready for the second round; let''s dance, shall we?"
Yuan smiled at her and quickly pulled her toward him, kissing her lips passionately, and Grace put her arms around her son''s neck and kissed him aggressively as though her life depended on the kiss.
After they broke the kiss, Yuan immediately pushed on the bed, quickly put his dick inside her wet pussy, and started moving his waist back and forth rhythmically.
Sometimester, after Yuan was done with his mother Grace, Yuan fucked the others for the second time, except for Rose, who''d fallen asleep after her first round with Yuan.
?180869/500000?
After the second round with her son, Anna finally stepped into the third level of the Spirit Master Realm. Emma stepped into the lower stage of the second level of the Spirit Master realm.
Grace and Lily didn''t like the idea of being left behind by Anna and Grace, so they went for one more round with Yuan.
?358589/500000?
And after that, Grace managed to reach the third level of the Spirit Master realm, and as for Lily, she reached the second level of the Spirit Master realm. They were both satisfied by the result and kissed Yuan on both cheeks at the same time.
?4065785/500000?
After dual cultivating with his wives, Yuan has now reached the peak fourth level of the Spirit Master realm. Although he didn''t make it to the next realm at once, he was happy with the result.
Than he woke Rose up from her sleep to take a bath, and then Rose led them to the huge bathroom of the manner that could fit almost 20 people at once across the hallway of the manor.
After taking a short bath, they returned to the bedroom, and after changing the bed sheet into a new one, theyid down on the bed together and shortly fell asleep.
Chapter 172 Something Has Changed
?
In the morning, in a massive king-size bed, Yuan woke up from his sleep feeling something heavy on top of his body. He could sense something soft pressing against his chest and both arms.
As he opened his eyes, he saw that Xi Meili was sleeping on top of him like a cute kitten, her rxed smile indicating that she was resting in utmostfort.
''So cute! She must be feeling veryfortable on top of my body...'' Yuan thought inwardly with a warm smile on his face, admiring the peaceful sight of his sleeping wife.
"I won''t disappoint you likest night once you step into the Grandmaster realm," Yuan murmured in a low voice, gently kissing Xi Meili''s forehead as he made a promise to himself.
Turning his gaze to his left and right, he noticed his two mothers, Anna and Grace, hugging his arm between their bosoms. Their heads rested on his shoulders, disying serene expressions as they slept, using his arm as a makeshift pillow.
''They''re smiling even in their sleep, they must be very satisfied after what happenedst night,'' Yuan thought inwardly, his heart warmed by the contentment evident on their sleeping faces.
Meanwhile, Lily was sleeping in a rather unconventional position, sprawled out with her arms and legs spread carefreely, disying ack ofdylikeportment.
Yuan''s attention then shifted to Emma, and he realized that she was already awake.
"Oh, Emma, I didn''t realize you were already awake. Good morning!" Yuan greeted Emma with a smile.
"Good morning, Husband. I woke up a few minutes ago while you were gazing at Mother-in-Law Grace and Anna with a smile," Emma responded with a smile of her own.
"Their sleeping faces were so cute that I couldn''t help but stare at them for a moment," Yuan confessed with a chuckle.
Emma gazed at him for a moment and then leaned closer to give him a quick morning kiss on the lips.
"I''ll go get changed," she said after the kiss, getting up from the bed. Emma retrieved a fresh set of clothes from her spatial ring and began the process of changing. Yuan watched as she undressed and donned the new attire with a sense of surprise.
''Is this the same shy Emma I know?'' Yuan couldn''t help but wonder, noticing the change in her demeanor.
Yuan was taken aback by the shift in Emma''s behavior. It seemed like something had changed within her overnight, after the enjoyable time they had together.
As the others began to stir in the bedroom, Rose''s eyes widened in surprise upon finding herself sleeping among Yuan and his wives. The memories of the previous night rushed back to her, and her face flushed with embarrassment.
''I-I can''t believe I really did that with Yuanst night! Ahhh, it''s so embarrassing to remember! D-Does that mean I''m now Yuan''s woman?'' Rose''s mind raced with confusion and embarrassment, her face a deep shade of red as the recollection of their intimate moments yed in her mind.
Rose''s thoughts raced as she attempted to sense her mana, only to find a strange energy coursing through her instead. This new sensation mirrored what Yuan had described about cultivation. However, shecked any control over this unfamiliar force within her.
''So, I really lost my mana circlest night. Now I''m ready to be a cultivator like my husband and sisters.'' Emma''s excitement surged as sheprehended the implications.
Her experience with Yuan had solidified her feelings, causing her to now consider him her husband rather than just a lover.
"Good morning, Rose. Are you feeling well? Any difort?" Yuan''s concerned voice pulled her back to reality.
Emerging from her thoughts, Rose met Yuan''s gaze and responded with a reassuring smile. "I''m perfectly fine, Husband. Your worries are unnecessary."
Yuan leaned in and nted a quick kiss on her lips, a simple affection that felt natural now that they had taken a significant step in their rtionship.
The kisses continued, with Yuan showing his affection to Anna, Grace, Lily, and Xi Meili. The morning intimacy flowed seamlessly between them all.
Having concluded their shared expressions of love, Yuan got up from the bed and proceeded to change his clothes before heading to the bathroom to freshen up.
A short whileter, Yuan and his wives left the bedroom, making their way toward the manor''s living hall. Upon entering, their eyes fell on Madam La, who held a cup of tea with grace.
Recognizing their presence, Madam La greeted them warmly, capturing the peaceful essence of the morning through her sip of tea.
Observing Rose, her gaze took on a contemtive edge. ''Why do I sense something different about Rose? Is it due to her transition into womanhood? No, that''s not it. There''s something mysterious that I can''t quite identify,'' Madam La pondered as her eyes lingered on her daughter.
A sense of unease filled Madam La as she realized that Rose''s mana circle was absent, leaving a void where her energy should be.
''What happened to her mana circle? Why can''t I detect it? It seems she doesn''t have any mana left within her body. What urredst night?'' Madam La''s inner turmoil heightened as she grappled with these new revtions.
''Sigh. I''ll have to inquire about thister,'' Madam La resolved inwardly, promising herself to address the mystery at a more suitable time.
"Good morning, Madam La! It appears you have a fondness for morning tea," Yuan chimed in upon entering the living hall.
Madam La ced her teacup gently on the small table and greeted them with her usual warmth. "Fufufu~ You''re right, I do enjoy my morning tea. It refreshes me before breakfast. Good morning to all of you!"
"Good morning, Madam La," Yuan''s wives responded with smiles, acknowledging her presence.
Madam La''s attention shifted to Rose, and her smile grew more yful. Rose''s cheeks heated under the intensity of her mother''s gaze.
"Rose, there''s a newfound maturity about you. You''ve truly be a woman. No wonder I''ve sensed a change. I''m genuinely happy for you, my dear." Madam La''s words carried a mix of warmth and yfulness.
Rose''s blush deepened, and she wished she could disappear from the attention.
Madam La''s thoughts drifted to Ava and Julie. ''When will they make their intentions known?'' she wondered, reading Rose''s blushing face as evidence of her transition into womanhood.
After a minute, Madam La turned to Yuan, her tone light and weing. "You''ve arrived at the perfect moment. Ivy is currently preparing breakfast for us. Shall we head to the dining hall?"
Xi Meili''s eyes sparkled with excitement at the prospect of food, her imagination already conjuring the vors of their uing meal.
"That sounds wonderful. We''re feeling a bit hungry as well," Yuan responded, ready to embrace the morning with a satisfying meal shared among loved ones.
Madam La led them to the dining hall, where Yuan spotted Julie and Ava already seated at the table. Their mother and big sister had arrived, and only James was yet to join them.
Ava and Julie''s eyes brightened upon seeing Madam La, Yuan, and his wives enter the dining hall. Their attention, however, was primarily drawn to Yuan. "Yuan, good morning," they chimed in unison, smiles gracing their slightly flushed faces.
"Good morning to both of you. Have you had your breakfast?" Yuan inquired.
"No, we just arrived a moment before you. Ivy is preparing breakfast, and she''ll be done in a minute," Ava responded before Julie could speak up.
As the conversation continued, Ava and Julie''s gazes flickered toward their big sister, Rose. They sensed an unusual shift in her demeanor today and, curiously, they detected no mana emanating from her body.
"Hey, Ava, is it just me, or is there something different about Rose today? I can''t put my finger on it, but her vibe seems changed," Julie whispered to Ava, their heads close.
"It''s not just you. I''ve noticed it too. And you''re right, I can''t sense any mana from her either. It''s the same as with Yuan and his wives," Ava responded, her voice barely above a whisper, as she exchanged the information with her sister.
Rose, aware of their hushed conversation and the furtive nces sent her way, couldn''t help but frown. ''What are they talking about?'' she wondered, slightly annoyed by the secrecy.
Meanwhile, at Turner Manor, Lord Harrison Turner sat at his study table, his expression heavy with grief after losing his beloved son, Henry Turner. His mind was consumed with thoughts of vengeance.
Minutester, the study''s door creaked open, revealing Geoffrey, the butler. He was well acquainted with Lord Harrison''s grief and determination for retribution.
"Old Man, what''s the progress of your investigation? Have you found anyone who saw my son''s killer? Tell me who''s responsible for my son''s death!"
Geoffrey sighed inwardly, recognizing the turmoil his lord was going through. However, delivering the truth was not going to be easy. ''Given his current state, how can I tell him the truth?''
"Why are you silent? Who took my son''s life? Tell me!" Lord Harrison demanded, his voice tense and full of desperation.
"Forgive me, My Lord. But the truth is, we haven''t found a single witness who can shed light on the crime. We''ve questioned the entire vige, but we''re yet to uncover any clues about the perpetrator. I apologize for the disappointment, My Lord," Geoffrey replied with a remorseful expression.
Despite deploying over forty people to investigate Henry''s death within the vige, their efforts had yielded nothing but frustration. They hadn''te across any leads, let alone the actual killer.
"Useless! I might as well have employed a group of thugs instead of these soldiers. Utterly useless!" Lord Harrison''s anger erupted as he mmed his hands down on the desk, his grief-fueled frustration spilling over.
Chapter 173 Shes A Prodigy
?
"Disappointment! Utter disappointment! I invested substantial effort and funds into grooming those imbeciles into skilled soldiers to bolster my influence. Yet, it seems my years ofbor and financial investment have been squandered. They''ve proven utterly useless! They couldn''t even locate a single person within this vige who witnessed my son''s killer," Lord Harrison ranted, his expression contorted with regret and frustration. His anger was palpable as he stared daggers at Butler Geoffrey.
Lord Harrison had poured significant resources into strengthening his guards, transforming them into capable soldiers who could contend with a B-Rank monster or even seize a small city. Yet, when faced with a seemingly straightforward task that even a child could aplish, they had faltered, leaving him deeply disappointed.
''Sigh! Young Lord Henry''s demise has undeniably affected my Lord greatly. It''s unsurprising, considering how much he favored Young Lord Henry,'' Butler Geoffrey mused inwardly, feeling a twinge of sympathy for his master as he observed Lord Harrison''s despondent state.
Regaining hisposure after a minute of internal struggle, Lord Harrison locked eyes with Butler Geoffrey and inquired, "Geoffrey, can it truly be that no one within the vige witnessed the murderer of my son? It''s hard to believe that an event as significant as this went unnoticed by everyone. This is simply imusible!"
"Forgive me, My Lord. I can vouch that it''s indeed the case. No one observed the Young Lord''s killer or even knew of his passing. I was present during the soldiers'' investigation. The vigers were in shock upon learning of the Young Lord''s death. Their reactions were marked by disbelief. Consequently, it''s my belief that no one had the chance to see the murderer''s face," Butler Geoffrey exined, his voice tinged with disappointment.
"You must be mistaken! How could such a momentous incident slip by without anyone''s knowledge? It''s inconceivable!"
However, Lord Harrison clung to disbelief, unable to ept the reality that his son''s murder could go unnoticed in the midst of a bustling vige.
"I regret to say, My Lord, that the truth remains unchanged. No one within the vige witnessed or heard about the young lord''s death yesterday," Butler Geoffrey reaffirmed.
Upon hearing this confirmation, Lord Harrison fell into silence. He struggled to reconcile the fact that his son''s demise went unnoticed by every viger, despite the apparent impossibility.
Noticing his master''s subdued state, Butler Geoffrey proceeded cautiously, "However, My Lord, I cannot help but harbor suspicions that the Monroe family might be involved in this matter. They disapproved of Young Lord''s conduct toward Miss Rose. Nevertheless, this is a mere conjecture and not an established truth."
The mention of the Monroe family stirred Lord Harrison to immediate action. Rising from his seat, he focused intently on Butler Geoffrey. He had already harbored suspicions regarding their involvement in his son''s murder, and hearing their name from his trusted advisor lent further credence to his fears.
"Absolutely! The Monroe family must be ountable for my dear son Henry''s demise. Since my son''s lifeless body was discovered after his visit to their estate, it''s evident that they slew him within their manor and discreetly disposed of his remains outside. Otherwise, how could not a single soul within the vige be aware of my son''s death?" Lord Harrison asserted with a grave tone, a chilling smile ying on his lips as if he had unveiled the true orchestrators of his son''s demise.
''My Lord, it''s not so much that they adored the young lord. Quite the opposite, in fact. They feared your authority, which is why they tolerated his insolence withoutint,'' Butler Geoffrey thought inwardly.
"My Lord, now that we''ve ascertained the Monroe family''s culpability in the Young Lord''s death, what measures would you like to implement?" Butler Geoffrey inquired, his curiosity piqued. He was keen to know Lord Harrison''s n for addressing the Monroe family, given their substantial influence over the entire vige.
"What else? Unless they can provide irrefutable proof that they were not involved in my son Henry''s demise, death shall be their sole destiny! No one can transgress me and emerge unscathed; crossing my path is akin to offending a deity!" Lord Harrison muttered in a frigid tone, locking eyes with Butler Geoffrey as he emanated his mana pressure, causing the elderly butler to quiver in trepidation.
"Indeed, my lord! Since they have audaciously taken the Young Lord''s life, we must make an example of them to demonstrate the consequences of offending the Turner family," Butler Geoffrey concurred with a respectful nod.
"You echo my sentiments, old man. Now, assemble a few capable men to apany me to the Monroe family''s residence. Choose the most formidable ones," Lord Harrison instructed.
"Of course, My Lord." Butler Geoffrey bowed slightly before exiting the study.
"Monroe family, as you dared to extinguish my son''s life, do not fault me for being merciless," Lord Harrison mumbled after Butler Geoffrey''s departure, his eyes burning with fury.
Meanwhile, Pinebrook vige was enveloped in shock and disbelief. Gossip spread like wildfire regarding the demise of the Turner family''s Young Master. The vige residents were well aware of the Turner family''s power and their substantial sway over the entire kingdom.
However, despite this awareness, someone had seeded in ending Young Master Henry''s life, a feat that had escaped notice until now. The vigers found this fact nearly impossible to fathom.
Although stunned by the sudden news of Henry''s death, the vigers were far from mournful. Henry had been haughty and ill-mannered, and his passing was met with a sense of relief. The vigers were pleased to learn of his demise, as he had caused numerous issues within the vige, which had led to several fatalities.
"Finally, that insufferable swine is gone!"
"Somebody has indeed done themunity a great favor by ridding us of that depraved lecher. He brought us nothing but trouble, and now he''s no more."
"I heard he perished a gruesome death! The perpetrator supposedly decapitated him!"
"Divine retribution! A reckoning for his transgressions! Did he truly believe he could elude divine judgment? He paid the price!"
"Hush! Speak in hushed tones. Do you want Lord Turner''s eyes and ears upon us? Remember, his influence permeates every corner of the vige."
Conversations ceased abruptly as people realized the risk of speaking too freely. They were acutely aware of the omnipresent ears and eyes that the Turner family had throughout the vige and didn''t wish to jeopardize their own safety.
Amidst all this, Yuan was presently unwinding in the Monore family''s backyard, apanied by his wives and Rose, who had joined their ranks after their intimate night. However, recalling the previous night''s tender moments led her cheeks to tinge with a faint blush.
Observing Rose''s periodic blushes and dreamy gazes towards him, Anna and Grace exchanged knowing nces before sharing mischievous smiles. Grace leaned in, her voice hushed. "She''s feeling quite embarrassed aboutst night, don''t you think?"
Anna responded in kind, defending Rose, "We can''t fault her. It was her first time after all, and not exactly the most private moment, given our presence."
Grace couldn''t resist a teasing jab, "But I don''t remember you being bashful when you and our darling had your moment before me."
Anna sighed at herpanion''s antics, "Trying to reason with you is a lost cause."
Yuan''s gaze shifted to Rose as he contemted something. Then he said to Nora, "Nora, I sensed something unusual about Rose''s body during our dual cultivationst night. I suspect she might possess a unique body constitution or a potent bloodline. What are your thoughts?"
[Indeed, your intuition is urate, host. Rose bears the Sr Radiant Body, a Heavenly-grade special physique. It''s an exceedingly rare trait, even in the primordial era. This physique enhances cultivation speed in sunlight and significantly amplifies any fire-based techniques. If the cultivator employs a specific technique tailored to this physique, there''s a 30% chance of evolving it to a divine-grade physique. However, the odds are minimal and require a substantial amount of resources with a fire attribute.] Nora exined.
"I see... Though it''s disappointing that it mostly bolsters cultivation in sunlight and fire techniques. Not much use otherwise," Yuan mused, a hint of dejection in his voice.
[Host, do not underestimate the Sr Radiant Body. In daylight, the possessor can be nearly invulnerable. A mere palm movement could turn the ground beneath them into a seethingva field. It''s an exceedingly potent physique, akin to a divine-grade one.] Nora elucidated, perceiving Yuan''sck of appreciation.
"So, in essence, it''s incredibly overpowered... Fantastic! How could the woman I''ve fallen for be ordinary? She''s a prodigy!" Yuan enthused.
[Indeed, her physique is rtively overpoweringpared to most special physiques below the Ancient Grade physiques. However, it''s currently in a semi-awakened state. Uponmencing cultivation, it hinges on her individual prowess to fully awaken it without incurring repercussions. Failing to do so could hinder her future cultivation.] Nora cautioned.
"To ascend to greater heights, some risks must be taken. I have faith that Rose will awaken her physique sessfully without repercussions; she possesses unwavering determination," Yuan affirmed with a smile. After all, how could the woman managing a sprawling vige be feeble-willed?
"Nora, can you peruse the system store for a suitable technique tailored to her unique physique?" Yuan inquired impatiently. He couldn''t wait to offer Rose the cultivation technique she needed.
[Understood, host!] Nora responded promptly.
Chapter 174 Sunfire Body Sculpting
?
Shortly after, Nora''s voice resonated in his mind. [Host, I''ve discovered a suitable cultivation technique for Rose. It''s a Peak Heaven Grade technique, and its price is rtively low. Itplements her physique well.]
Yuan''s eyes lit up upon hearing this, particrly because he was on a tight budget for Rose''s cultivation technique. With limited SP at his disposal, he needed to make thoughtful choices, especially since he hadn''t encountered any missions to earn additional SP.
''Even though Nora says it''s affordable, I bet it''ll still cost over 60 SP, given its Peak Heaven Grade. Even a Low-quality Heaven Grade technique is nearly 60 SP; a Peak-grade one can''t be considered cheap,'' Yuan ruminated with a sigh.
"How much does this technique cost?" Yuan queried Nora mentally, prompting a translucent screen to materialize before his eyes.
[Sunfire Body Sculpting]
[Rank: Heaven]
[Quality: Peak]
[Description: The Sunfire Body Sculpting manual focuses on refining the body to resonate with sr energy.]
[Price: 80 SP]
''As I suspected, not cheap... Sigh! Yet, the technique is formidable; should Rose adopt it, her power could burgeon in a short span,'' Yuan mused silently, inspecting the technique''s description.
[Would you like to purchase the Sunfire Body Sculpting for 80 SP?]
[Yes/No]
"Alright, I''ll purchase it," Yuan replied promptly, albeit with a sheepish smile.
[Ding! You''ve sessfully purchased the Sunfire Body Sculpting manual for 80 SP! The technique has been stored in the system storage!]
After securing the technique, Yuan directed a smile towards Rose. He was genuinely eager to offer her this cultivation method, enabling her to embark on her journey as a cultivator.
However, amidst his eagerness, Yuan couldn''t dismiss his concerns. Rose''s physique was in a semi-awakened state, and fully awakening it bore risks. The extent of her sess depended on her willpower, and Yuan was anxious for her safety. If her will faltered, she could encounter bacsh,plicating her future cultivation endeavors.
Observing Yuan''s focused gaze, Rose flushed slightly under his scrutiny. She was curious about his intent; there had to be a reason for his captivating smile.
A minuteter, her blush evident, Rose addressed Yuan, "Why are you looking at me like that, Yuan? It''s making me blush."
He responded with an affectionate grin, "It''s simply because you''re so stunning that I can''t help but keep my eyes on you, my dear."
Amused chuckles escaped Anna, Grace, Emma, Lily, and Xi Meili at Yuan''s yful words. In agreement, they acknowledged Rose''s undeniable beauty, especially after her dual cultivation with Yuan, which had left her skin smoother and more radiant.
"Thank you, Yuan..." Rose responded with shyness, a warm feeling coursing through her upon receiving thepliment.
"Speaking of which, Rose, I''ve found a suitable cultivation technique for you," Yuan announced, his smile still present.
"Really?!" Rose''s excitement was palpable, her eyes brightening considerably.
''Finally, the time hase for me to embark on my cultivation journey and be a cultivator like Yuan and the sisters. I can''t contain my excitement!'' Rose''s thoughts raced with enthusiasm.
From the moment Yuan introduced her to the concept of cultivation and the mystical energy that pervaded the atmosphere, Rose had been captivated. She yearned to be a cultivator like Yuan, driven by both fascination and eagerness.
Observing Rose''s fervor for cultivation, Yuan and his wives couldn''t help but be amused. Her enthusiasm resembled that of a child who had just received her long-desired toy.
"Of course, here''s the cultivation technique I''ve chosen for you, Rose," Yuan said, producing the technique he had recently acquired from the system store and presenting it to her.
''Is this really a cultivation technique?'' Rose''s internal voice pondered as she epted the technique from Yuan. Her eyes widened in astonishment as she gazed at it.
The technique exuded a subtle golden radiance, and an inexplicablefort enveloped her, as if a mysterious connection existed between her and the technique.
"How does it feel? Do you like it?" Yuan inquired, his smile tinged with amusement.
"I love it. There''s something about it that makes me feel connected, although I can''t quite exin why," Rose admitted with a grin.
"You remember how we felt when we first received our cultivation techniques from Darling, right?" Grace chimed in suddenly, addressing Anna and Emma.
"Absolutely. Although, don''t forget, we were on our deathbeds at the time. If it weren''t for Yuan, we wouldn''t have survived," Anna responded with a nostalgic smile, seemingly lost in her thoughts.
"Hmph! I was the only one left without a cultivation technique at that moment. Both Mom and Emma had the privilege of receiving their techniques together," Lily huffed yfully.
"Dear sister, I didn''t bestow your technique upon you at that point because you weren''t in a position to cultivate. We had to undergo dual cultivation to expel your mana, enabling you to absorb spiritual energy effectively," Yuan exined, shaking his head at Lily''s yful protest.
A minuteter, Anna''s gaze shifted to Rose, her tone gentle as she inquired, "Rose, now that you''ve received your cultivation technique, would you like to begin your cultivation right away, or would you prefer to wait? Keep in mind that before you start cultivating, you need to familiarize yourself with the technique, which might take over an hour to grasp."
"That long?" Rose''s surprise was evident;prehending a cultivation technique seemed to be a more intricate process than she had initially assumed.
"Don''t be disheartened. Just concentrate on learning the technique, and time will pass quicker than you realize," Anna reassured her with aforting smile, offering encouragement.
''I won''t even realize it? What does she mean?'' Rose pondered inquisitively, intrigued by Anna''s enigmatic assurance.
A momentter, Rose inquired of Yuan, "So, how do I start learning the technique? Are there any specific requirements?"
"Well, there''s no particr prerequisite for you to learn the technique, except for sitting with your legs crossed, in what we call the lotus position. This posture enhances the flow of spiritual energy in our bodies, making it smoother, while calming the mind, which is essential for cultivation," Yuan exined to Rose.
"I understand now... So all I have to do is sit on the floor with my legs crossed and attempt toprehend the technique, much like reading an ordinary book, right?" Rose said, looking at Yuan for confirmation.
"That''s how it works. You might not fully grasp the technique on your first try, but with persistence and repeated attempts, you will eventually learn it," Yuan reassured her with a smile.
"Alright, I won''t give up until I''ve mastered the technique," Rose dered, determination shining in her smile.
"That''s the spirit, Rose! Give it your all!" Grace chimed in, her usualposed expression softening slightly.
"Exactly. Give it your best, and don''t be disheartened if you don''t get it on your first attempt. But I have a feeling you''ll catch on quickly," Anna added, nodding in agreement with Grace.
Rose felt a warm sense of support from her new sisters, which eased her nerves and made her happy. She was d to know they embraced her and wished her sess.
''I''m truly fortunate to have such a supportive new family...'' Rose thought gratefully.
A few momentster, Rose situated herself on the floor in a lotus position and opened the cultivation technique Yuan had given her. She embarked on the journey ofprehending the technique.
Initially, the contents of the technique appeared as unintelligible gibberish to her, with unfamiliar terms and symbols that left her bewildered.
As minutes passed, Rose wrestled with the technique''s content, but understanding remained elusive.
With time ticking away, Rose, immersed in her studies, unconsciously closed her eyes. Strangely, the characters on the technique seemed to align themselves, bing more coherent, and she started to decipher some of the words and concepts.
"It seems she''s already making progress with the technique," Yuan whispered as he watched Rose''s eyelids gradually close.
"It''s not even been an hour, and she''s showing remarkable potential," Emma murmured softly, careful not to disrupt Rose''s focus.
"How could she not have talent? She managed to capture our darling''s heart after all," Grace said with a mischievous grin, her eyes dancing with humor.
"True! A woman without talent couldn''t have caught dear''s attention. And I agree, there''s something about her that''s intriguing, but I can''t quite put my finger on it," Anna mused thoughtfully.
"I''m with you on that. There''s a certain air of mystery surrounding Rose," Lily added, nodding in agreement.
"Well, you''re all right. Rose possesses a unique physique known as the Sr Radiant Body. It''s no wonder you find her mysterious," Yuan exined.
"I see... So she also possesses a special physique," Lily eximed in realization.
Unaware of the conversation unfolding around her, Rose continued her efforts toprehend the technique.
Meanwhile, Madam La was engrossed in reviewing a stack of papers requiring her signature to further develop the vige. Ava was assisting her, handing over essential documents.
"Mom, did you notice that big sis looks quite different today? I can''t quite put my finger on it," Ava ventured, presenting another important file.
"I didn''t expect you to notice that," Madam La responded without taking her eyes off the documents, her pen gliding over the paper.
"So, you were already aware¡ª" Ava''s words were cut off by an unexpected roar from outside.
"MONROE FAMILY!! COME OUT AND ACCOUNT FOR YOUR ACTIONS!!"
Chapter 175 Commotion
?
"MONRE FAMILY!! COME OUT AND EXPLAIN YOURSELF!!"
The sudden roar outside their doorstep jolted Madam La and Ava, causing them to abruptly halt their tasks. Madam La delicately ced her feather pen onto the pen stand and exchanged a quick nce with her daughter.
"Just as expected, the Turner family has arrived. Although, I must admit, I didn''t anticipate them toe thiste. I assumed they would rush here with the first light of dawn. It appears I may have given them too much credit," Madam La murmured, a yful smile curving her lips.
''Yuan''s prediction about the Turner family''s visit was urate. And judging by Lord Turner''s tone, he seems quite furious. Losing his son must have affected him more than I thought,'' Madam La reflected inwardly, a certain satisfaction gleaming in her eyes at the Turner family''s misfortune.
''What''s our course of action now that the Turner family is literally at our doorstep? And why is Mother smiling like that in a situation like this?'' Ava''s thoughts raced with frustration. Her mother''s seemingly nonchnt smile was baffling, especially with the impending danger outside.
"M-Mother, what should we do now? Lord Turner is standing right outside, and I can sense his anger from here. Could it be that they''ve discovered our involvement in Henry''s death?" Ava''s voice held a mix of anxiety and uncertainty as she spoke to Madam La.
But Madam La remained unperturbed by Ava''s nervousness. She smiled warmly at her daughter and reassured, "No need to worry, Ava. They have no evidence linking us to his son''s demise. Without proof, they can''t touch us. Besides, with Yuan and his wives around, I doubt they''d try anything foolish."
Indeed, the man who could face the Mountain Lord and emerge unscathed, the man who could take to the skies on a sword, was their ultimate safeguard. With Yuan and his extraordinary abilities on their side, they had little to fear. Not to mention, there were five more powerful individuals standing by.
"Ugh, I can''t believe I didn''t think of that earlier. How naive of me," Ava chided herself inwardly, her anxiety gradually giving way to reason.
Seeing Ava''s demeanor shifting, Madam La''s smile deepened. Theforting exchange between mother and daughter continued to dispel the tension in the room.
At that very moment, Julie and her twin brother James hurried into the living hall, drawn by themotion outside the manor. Worry etched their faces as they arrived.
"Mom! It appears that Lord Turner hase to stir up trouble!" James eximed, his voice tinged with anxiety.
"Mom! That despicable swine has even brought along a group of formidable soldiers. I''m convinced he''s plotting something nasty," Julie added with an expression of disgust, conveying her distaste for Lord Turner.
Madam La''s brows raised in surprise. The Turner family had the audacity to bring armed soldiers to their doorstep? The situation was undoubtedly escting.
"It seems the Turner Family came prepared. They want to use this opportunity to challenge our position within the vige. How audacious of Lord Turner," Madam La muttered with a chilling smile ying on her lips.
Outside the Monroe family''s manor, Lord Harrison Turner stood at the doorstep, his expression a mask of rage. Behind him stood a group of 30 soldiers, armed with swords and spears, as well as a few mages with their magical implements, each emanating an overwhelming sense of power.
Themotion caused by Lord Turner drew a crowd of curious onlookers outside the Monroe manor. People whispered among themselves, puzzled by the presence of soldiers and mages at the vige head''s residence.
"What''s happening? Why has Lord Turner brought armed forces to the vige head''s house?"
"I heard his firstborn passed away yesterday. Perhaps they suspect the Monroe family''s involvement."
"The Monroes have been good to usmoners. They''ve supported us during difficult times and helped develop the vige into what it is now. It''s unjust for the Turner family to frame them like this."
"I agree. The Turner family is shameless,cking gratitude for the Monroe family''s contributions."
The crowd''s hushed conversations revolved around the twisted nature of the Turner family''s usations. The Monroe family''s kindness and dedication to the vige had earned them immense respect among the vigers.
Lord Turner''s ears caught snippets of the murmurs, further fueling his anger. His face twisted in a disy of fury, hisplexion contorting into an unattractive hue.
"How dare these meremoners point their fingers at us! Have we stooped so low that anyone can nder the Turner family as they please? And where is the Monroe family? Are they challenging my authority by noting out? Do they believe they stand above me, Harrison Turner?" Lord Harrison Turner muttered coldly, his voice devoid of emotion, directed toward his loyal butler standing behind him.
''Lord is undoubtedly enraged, and the Monroes haven''t shown themselves yet. Are they truly daring to ignore my Lord?'' Butler Geoffrey thought, a mixture of irritation and concern crossing his mind.
"My Lord, it''s possible that Madam La is upied with administrative matters and hasn''t heard your summons. After all, the vige has been busy since the Mountain Lord''s attack," Butler Geoffrey suggested, attempting to pacify Lord Turner''s ire.
However, Lord Turner''s suspicion remained unswayed. He believed the Monroe family was deliberately avoiding him.
''Who do they think they are? How dare they show me such disrespect?'' Lord Turner fumed inwardly.
"MONROE FAMILY!! STOP HIDING AND COME OUT, OR I''LL HAVE MY MEN DRAG YOU OUT!!"
Lord Turner''s second roar resounded after a few minutes of waiting, his patience wearing thin.
Meanwhile, at the Monroe family''s backyard, Yuan and his wives exchanged concerned nces upon hearing the angry roar from outside.
"Seems like the Turner family hase for trouble, ming us for their Young Master''s death," Grace remarked to Yuan with a teasing smile.
Quickly activating his divine sense, Yuan peered outside to gauge the situation. He saw a rotund figure standing at the manor''s doorstep, his expression a mask of fury, seemingly seething with rage. Behind him stood a contingent of soldiers and mages.
"Indeed, they''ve arrived. And they''ve brought soldiers and mages with them. 30 soldiers and 10 mages, to be precise," Yuan reported to Grace, nodding slightly.
"How audacious of them to bring soldiers to the residence of the Vige Head. Do they not realize the Monroe family''s authority here?" Lily''s voice carried a note of indignation.
"Lily dear, strength matters most in such situations. When you''re strong, you need not always follow societal norms. The Turner family appears to have more powerpared to the Monroes, which likely emboldens them," Anna exined, her hand resting gently on Lily''s back, offeringfort and perspective.
A few minutester, Rose, who had been deeply meditating to learn the cultivation technique, slowly opened her eyes. A smile graced her delicate pink lips as she looked at Yuan and his wives.
"Well, it seems you''ve picked up the cultivation technique quite swiftly. Impressive, faster than I had anticipated," Grace remarked yfully to Rose, her eyes sparkling with pride.
Rose gazed at her mother-inw Grace with a somewhat dazed expression. The sudden influx of knowledge into her mind uponprehending the cultivation technique left her pleasantly surprised and bewildered.
''This is incredible. How could such profound knowledge simply enter my mind when I grasped the cultivation technique? It''s truly enigmatic, beyond myprehension!'' Rose pondered internally, still trying to fathom the mysterious phenomenon.
A momentter, Rose turned her gaze toward Yuan with excitement and asked, "Now that I''ve learned the technique, can I begin cultivating?"
"Of course, you can start your cultivation now if you''d like. However, currently, the Turner family has gathered outside your manor, causing a disturbance. We should go and see what''s happening," Yuan replied, meeting Rose''s gaze.
"What?! The Turner family is already here?!" Rose was taken aback by the revtion. Time had seemingly flown by, and she hadn''t realized how long she had been absorbed in her learning.
''Do they already suspect our involvement in Henry''s death? But that can''t be true! How could they have found out?'' Rose panicked internally, her thoughts racing.
Sensing Rose''s unease, Yuan embraced her gently around the waist and whispered in her ear, "Let''s go out and see what''s going on. Don''t worry about the Turner family; we''re here with you. If they try anything, I''ll personally handle them."
"That''s right, Rose. Remember, you''re not alone. We''re here to support you as well. You''re one of us now," Anna reassured Rose, offering a warm smile.
With theseforting words, they left the backyard of the Monroe family''s residence.
---
At the same time, Madam La opened the main door and stepped outside, apanied by her son and daughters. A delicate smile graced her features. Her gaze fell upon Lord Turner''s angered countenance, and a subtle frown creased her brow.
"Lord Turner, what brings you here? It''s quite unexpected to see you without prior notice. Had you informed us of your visit, we could have prepared a weing banquet," Madam La inquired, her tone courteous but tinged with a hint of concern.
Lord Turner''s expression twisted further in anger upon hearing this. He stared at Madam La with a gaze as sharp as daggers, as if he wished he could harm her with his gaze alone.
Madam La''s attention then shifted to the group of well-trained soldiers behind Lord Turner, and her frown deepened.
''He''s actually brought soldiers with him. How audacious!'' Madam La thought, her inner thoughts reflecting her disapproval.
"By the way, Lord Turner, we received the unfortunate news about the passing of your Young Master, and I offer my condolences for your loss. Please, won''t youe inside? Join us," Madam La invited, gesturing toward the entrance of the manor.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
Good day to all. I''d like to share a small announcement with you. I''m delighted to convey that I''vepleted the creation of a majority of the character images, and they are now primed for uploading.
To view them, simply make a wish at the characters window. Your wishes will enable me to bring them forth for your enjoyment.
Thank you,
Chapter 176 Unforgivable
?
Lord Harrison Turner''s expression grew even more sour upon Madam La''s invitation. He stared at her with intense fury and demanded, "Lady La, you''re well aware of the reason we''re here at your doorstep. Are you pretending not to know? What game are you ying?"
Madam La responded with a feigned innocence, a smile on her lips. "Lord Harrison, I''m afraid I don''t quite understand what you''re getting at. Why would I know the purpose of your sudden visit? It''s rather perplexing."
Internally, Madam La couldn''t help but scoff at Lord Harrison''s attempt to manipte the situation. She knew very well why he hade, and his intentions were quite clear. However, she maintained her fa?ade of confusion.
"Do you think I''m a fool, Lady La? Your cleverness is not lost on me. Quit pretending and exin yourself immediately! My patience is wearing thin!" Lord Harrison''s voice was tinged with anger, his magical power emanating and causing pressure to bear down on the onlookers.
The sudden release of Lord Harrison''s magic caused the bystanders to kneel under the immense pressure. Panic and pain rippled through the crowd.
"What''s happening? I can''t stand this pressure, it''s overwhelming!"
"It''s too strong, my bones are breaking! Ahhh!"
"Please, make it stop! I''m three months pregnant!"
Amid the chaos, Madam La''s frown deepened. She called out, "Stop!" Her own magical power surged forth, countering Lord Harrison''s pressure and alleviating the suffering of the vigers.
"Thank you, Madam!" A pregnant woman, relieved from the pressure, expressed her gratitude to Madam La for saving her unborn child from the magical onught.
"You can go now; it''s not safe here," Madam La told the pregnant woman, who quickly left the scene.
With the woman gone, Madam La''s fury was no longer restrained. She turned her attention back to Lord Harrison, her anger evident.
"Lord Harrison, what is the meaning of this? Exin why you''re acting so rudely towards me, and why have you brought armed soldiers with you? This behavior is unlike you."
Butler Geoffrey stepped forward, addressing Madam La. "Lady La, as you''re well aware, our young lord was murdered yesterday. It''s the reason we''re here at your doorstep."
Madam La''s anger simmered beneath the surface. It was time to confront the situation and defend her family against the usations that were now beingid bare.
"As I''ve said before, Lord Harrison, I truly apologize for your loss. However, I fail toprehend the purpose of your visit. Shouldn''t you be focused on finding the actual culprit responsible for this tragedy?" Madam La maintained herposed demeanor, her wordsced with subtle defiance.
"Indeed, Lady La, that''s precisely why we''re here. You must be aware that before his demise, the young master Henry visited your residence. Yet, he never returned home after that visit, which raises suspicion," Butler Geoffrey stated with a stern expression, his gaze locked onto his lord, who nodded in agreement.
Madam La couldn''t help but inwardly revel in her act''s sess.
''So, they suspect us of Henry Turner''s death, not knowing it was my son-inw who killed him. How amusing,'' she mused.
"Are you suggesting, Butler Geoffrey, that we murdered young master Henry?" Madam La''s frown appeared genuinely troubled.
"Ha! Still trying to deny your crimes, Lady La? Your deceit runs deeper than I thought," Lord Harrison snapped, his gaze an usation.
"Lord Harrison, you''re pushing this too far. While it''s true your son visited us twice yesterday, he left in a fit of anger after discovering my daughter''s engagement. He even destroyed our flower pit in a fit of rage," Madam La responded, pointing to the shattered flower pot.
"Who knows what troubles he stirred up after leaving? With powerful hunters and mages around, he may have offended someone and paid the price."
Madam La''s words were strategically crafted to cast doubt on the true events, presenting an alternative narrative. She continued, "ming us for his death is unjustified. Can you truly fault us for the consequences of his own actions?"
The yful smile on Madam La''s face only deepened as she deftly weaved her tale.
But her smile was the spark that ignited Lord Harrison''s rage. His face contorted with fury as he felt mocked and provoked by her audacity.
''She thinks her honeyed words can deceive me? I won''t fall for her charms,'' Lord Harrison thought.
"Don''t attempt to twist the situation, Lady La! We believe you''re responsible for my son''s tragic end. Who else in Pinebrook Vige would dare? No one had the courage to harm my son but you!" Lord Harrison roared, his face contorted in anger.
"Lord Harrison, this usation is baseless! Do you possess any evidence to support such a grave usation? Let''s be rational here!" Madam La''s frown deepened as she defended her family.
Lord Harrison and Butler Geoffrey exchanged a surprised nce. Rose, engaged? This was news to them.
''Could she be inventing stories to save herself? And if Rose had truly found love and gotten engaged, I would have known already. How cunning!'' Lord Harrison thought, dismissing Madam La''s words as maniption.
"Hahaha! Evidence? Who needs evidence when I have the strength to back my ims? I don''t require proof to know you''re responsible for my son''s death," Lord Harrisonughed, his gaze unwavering.
"I understand now. You''ve brought soldiers to take control of the vige, haven''t you?" Madam La nodded knowingly.
A collective gasp swept through the crowd. Shock and disbelief radiated from the vigers'' expressions.
"Lord Turner wants to overthrow the Monroe family? How audacious!"
"He aims to seize authority and be the vige head himself. Shameless!"
"This is utterly shameless! Treating a family that''s done so much for the vige this way. He''ll face divine retribution!"
"Yes, God will surely punish him for his sins!"
The onlookers exchanged whispers of outrage and astonishment, condemning Lord Harrison Turner''s audacious intentions.
A minuteter, the voices of the onlookers seemed to stoke the fires of Lord Harrison''s anger even more. He erupted, his voice thundering at Madam La, "Lady La, do not attempt to divert the topic! My patience has its limits. Your games are not appreciated."
However, at that very moment, the grand door behind Madam La swung open, revealing Rose with a concerned expression, nked by Yuan and his wives.
"Mother, what''s happening? Why is Lord Turner here with his soldiers? Is there some misunderstanding?" Rose''s voice held genuine confusion, her gaze fixed on Lord Harrison Turner and his imposing entourage.
The trio''s acting was impable, their expressions matching their feigned ignorance.
Yuan and his wives exchanged amused nces and suppressed chuckles at Rose''s skillful performance.
"Ah, finally making an appearance. Mother and daughter, both as cunning as foxes," Lord Turner seethed, his anger intensified by Rose''s presence. She was the catalyst for his son''s demise, a fact that churned his emotions.
"Uncle Turner, what do you mean by that? By the way, I heard the tragic news of Henry''s passing this morning, and I am genuinely sorry for your loss. But please, can you exin why you''re here, apanied by soldiers? I''m truly puzzled by this situation," Rose inquired, her brows furrowing in apparent confusion. Her tone and expression were convincing, as though she truly didn''tprehend the circumstances.
"Why am I here? Because you are the direct cause of my son''s demise! Had you epted Henry''s love, he wouldn''t have met his end. I thought you were a kind-hearted girl, but it seems I was mistaken. Your rejection of his genuine love led him to his death!" Lord Harrison''s words were a mixture of fury and usation. His gaze couldn''t help but flicker toward the handsome young man standing by Rose''s side.
But when his eyes met Yuan''s almost otherworldly handsome face, a surge of resentment swelled within him. He realized why Rose had chosen Yuan over his son, and his anger grew stronger. If a mere re could kill, Yuan would''ve perished a thousand times over in that instant.
''With him around, my son never stood a chance. Yet, I cannot forgive her for not yielding, for not showing me any respect. I will make her pay for my son''s death!'' Lord Harrison''s inner thoughts burned with fury as his gaze remained locked on Rose, his anger practically palpable.
"He loved me? Uncle, that''s quite an amusing statement. He frequents the vige brothel, bedding different women daily. Many have witnessed his habitual visits. Furthermore, I have no intention of spending my life with a man of his limited intelligence. The whole vige knows he''scking in wits. Why should I jeopardize my future by marrying such an incapable individual?" Rose''s retort held a nonchnt edge, as if she cared little for what Lord Harrison thought of her.
Lord Harrison and Butler Geoffrey stared in shock, their eyes wide and disbelieving. How could she speak so ill of Henry, their dear departed son/young master?
"Y-Y-You, how dare you speak of my beloved son in such a manner? Do you have a death wish?!" Lord Harrison''s voice trembled with rage. Rose''s words cut deep, a searing insult to his deceased son.
"Why wouldn''t I dare? Everyone in the vige knows well enough of Henry''s arrogance and idiocy. How many lives were lost due to his reckless actions? Calling an idiot an idiot is only stating the truth," Rose responded to Lord Harrison with an unwavering smile, her confidence bolstered by Yuan''s presence, a formidable shield against any threat.
"Hahaha!" Yuan and his wives couldn''t contain theirughter, their mirth resonating from the sidelines at Rose''s audacity.
"You... Unforgivable! This insolence is unforgivable! Soldiers, apprehend this wretch and bring her to her knees before me! I will not tolerate such insolence any longer! Seize her!" Lord Harrison''s roar reverberated through the air, his fury a force to be reckoned with as hemanded his soldiers to capture Rose and force her to kneel at his feet.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
Greetings, everybody. Kindly consider casting your votes for this book using Power Stones and Golden Tickets to the best of your ability.
Chapter 177 Lecher
?
A few soldiers nodded inpliance with their lord''smand, and with lecherous smiles on their faces, they began to advance towards Rose.
Yuan and his wives exchanged frowns at the soldiers'' behavior. The soldiers'' lecherous intentions towards Rose did not sit well with them; she was now an integral part of their lives and family.
Madam La''s expression twisted into a mix of anger and frustration as she shouted at Lord Harrison, "Lord Harrison, how dare you order your men to approach my daughter in such a manner in front of me?! Have you forgotten that my daughter holds the leadership of this vige? You have no right to bring armed soldiers to our residence; you are breaking thew!"
The soldiers halted in their tracks, their disappointment evident, as they faced the stern reproach of Madam La.
Lord Harrisonughed in response, an arrogant demeanor epassing him. "Hahaha! Why wouldn''t I dare? After all, you''re merely a defenseless woman, and Lord Monroe lies on his deathbed. Surrender yourselves to me now, and perhaps I might consider being merciful. Otherwise, do not me me for the harshness that may follow."
"Surrender?" The shock that rippled through Madam La and her children was palpable. How could a mere merchant have the audacity to demand their surrender? Were they witnessing madness?
Yuan and his wives shared in the disbelief. Lord Harrison''s arrogance was astounding. How could he, a merchant, demand such a surrender?
"As my lord has suggested, Lady La, you would do well to heed his words. Surrender yourselves, and he might lessen the severity of your punishment," Butler Geoffrey interjected, his lips curved into a malicious smile.
Madam La''s fists clenched in frustration, her anger evident in her eyes. The realization struck hard¡ªshe was indeed a vulnerable woman in the face of Lord Harrison''s power. His status as a peak fifth-circle mage overshadowed her own peak of the Fourth-Circle mage by a significant margin.
''The audacity of the Turner family! How dare they demand our surrender? Thank the heavens that Yuan and his wives are with us,'' Ava''s thoughts seethed with resentment as she red at Lord Harrison.
''I''m itching tond a punch on his pig-faced arrogance. How dare he act like the vige''s ruler?'' Julie''s internal monologue was colored with irritation.
''This man truly believes he can order us to surrender? He overestimates his standing,'' Rose''s frustration radiated through her thoughts.
Unable to contain her anger any longer, Rose snapped at Lord Harrison, "Uncle Harrison, cease this absurdity at once and return to your residence. I assure you, I will forget this incident."
Lord Harrison paid her no heed, instead focusing on his awaiting soldiers, his eyes filled with expectation.
"What are you waiting for? Seize that woman!" Lord Harrison''s roar echoed in the air as hemanded his soldiers.
"Understood, my lord!" The soldiers nodded eagerly, their lecherous intentions towards Rose evident in their gazes.
''I can''t believe my luck! Toy hands on the most beautiful woman in the vige¡ªI must be favored by fortune!'' The soldiers'' internal thoughts resonated withscivious anticipation.
Their faces marred by lecherous expressions, the soldiers moved towards Rose, their inappropriate nces roving over her body.
"Lord Harrison! If your men dare to touch my daughter, the consequences will be dire. Mark my words!" Madam La''s voice rang out, her face contorted with fury.
"The moment your men touch her, you''ll all be dead... For my husband''s sake, I''ve warned you and now it''s up to you how to handle it." Madam La''s warning resounded within her thoughts, her determination evident.
"Won''t end well for me? Hmph! As if I''ll buy your bluffing... Soldiers, drag that bitch to my feet!" Lord Harrison''s disdain for Madam La''s words was palpable.
''Hmph! Your threats are empty words to me. Do you think I''m a fool to believe you?'' Lord Harrison''s thoughts oozed with arrogance as he dismissed Madam La''s warning.
"It''s my lord''s order, so don''t me me for being ruthless... Hahahha!" A soldier''s lecherous words reached Rose''s ears as he advanced towards her with a sinister smile.
"Hahaha~" The other soldiers chimed in, theirughs tainted with malice, as they moved closer to Rose, their intentions clear in their gazes.
"You dare...." A frigid, emotionless voice shattered the tension from beside Rose, arresting the soldiers in their tracks and capturing the attention of all present.
The voice was so cold that it sent shivers down the spines of the soldiers, freezing their movements instantly, as if their bodies had been immobilized by an unseen force.
''What''s happening to me? Why can''t I move? What''s going on?!'' Panic rippled through the thoughts of the soldiers, their hearts racing.
Lord Harrison''s bloodshot eyes bore into Yuan as he shouted, "You bastard! How dare you meddle in my affairs? Are you seeking death?"
"Young man, I advise against impulsive heroics. Death will greet you sooner than you expect," Butler Geoffrey''s words wereced with a threat.
A narrowed gaze from Lord Harrison locked onto Yuan as he spoke again, "So you''re the one engaged to Rose. You''re quite handsome, I''ll give you that. But it''s a pity that you''re also the reason my son died yesterday. You''ll die alongside that bitch!"
"Soldiers! Why are you standing there? Capture him along with that bitch!" Lord Harrison''smand fell on the frozen ears of the soldiers, his anger palpable.
"How ridiculous! A mere mortal dares to threaten my husband!" Xi Meili''s voice, though seemingly childish and innocent, carried a potent force that sent shivers down spines. Her words resonated with power and authority.
''This is it... This fatty has offended not only Yuan but also this formidable girl. He''s dead for sure...'' James'' inner thoughts were fraught with fear as he glimpsed Xi Meili''s aura.
All eyes, except those of the Monroe family, turned towards the source of themanding voice. A group of breathtakingly beautiful women stood at the doorstep, their presencemanding attention.
"Oh my god! Who are these women? How can they be so beautiful?"
"I wish they were my girlfriends. My life would be blessed!"
"Just one of them is enough for me. They''re simply too beautiful."
"Did you hear the girl with the strange horn? She said the handsome young man is her husband."
"Sigh! He''s too damn lucky. Not only does he have a handsome face, but he''s also engaged to Miss Rose. Why him and not me?"
The male onlookers grumbled with envy at Yuan''s fortune. His wives'' beauty and Rose''s engagement were too much for them to bear.
Lord Harrison and Butler Geoffrey were equally struck by the women''s beauty, a sight unparalleled even in the empire''s capital or kingdom.
''Their beauty is unparalleled. Who are these women? What''s their connection to the Monroe family?'' Lord Harrison''s thoughts raced, his gaze fixed on Yuan''s wives.
''Good heavens! Such exquisite women. They must hail from a powerful background!'' Butler Geoffrey marveled inwardly at the wives'' beauty.
"Darling, look at that perverted fatty leering at me. It''s disgusting," Grace''s voice carried a yful tone as she addressed Yuan, her soft and mellifluous tone melting the bones of all who heard it.
"Is that so?" Yuan''s response carried a cold edge as he directed his gaze at Lord Harrison, a glint of killing intent flickering within his eyes.
"Um, look, he''s still gawking at us with that lecherous expression. It''s absolutely repulsive!" Grace remarked, pointing toward Lord Harrison, who seemed to be lost in his thoughts. Anna, his mother, Lily, his sister, and his beloveds, Emma and Xi Meili, nodded in agreement.
"This pig is a true lecher, isn''t he? Yuan, you shouldn''t waste your words on someone so beneath you," Julie chimed in, directing her words to Yuan.
Lord Harrison snapped out of his daze as their insulting words reached his ears. His anger surged, contorting his face in fury. How dare they openly humiliate him in public?
"Shut the hell up, you bitches! How dare you humiliate me in public?! I''ll kill you!" Lord Harrison''s roar echoed, his face flushing red with rage, as if he were boiling from the inside.
''He''s done for now! He actually called my sister and brother-inw''s wives ''bitches'' right in front of Yuan. He''s truly signing his death warrant...'' James muttered inwardly, his eyes fixed on Lord Harrison with a mixture of shock and disbelief.
"A mere fatty dares to call my women ''bitches''? It seems you don''t value your life anymore. Well, since you don''t, you won''t be leaving here alive," Yuan''s voice resonated coldly as he fixed a stern gaze on Lord Harrison. No one could disrespect his women without consequences.
"How dare you speak in such a manner to my lord? Do you know who he is? Apologize to him immediately," Butler Geoffreymanded, his tone stern and demanding.
Yuan regarded the butler for a moment before responding, "Apologize to him? In your dreams."
In an instant, Yuan''s arm rose, and a massive sword materialized within his grasp. Fueled by his anger at Lord Harrison''s audacity, he held the sword with a fierce grip.
The fatty''s attitude had truly ignited Yuan''s fury; his audacious demand that Yuan''s women kneel at his feet was nothing short of an insult.
Chapter 178 Doubt
?
Lord Harrison and Butler Geoffrey stood frozen, their eyes widening in astonishment as they beheld the massive sword now firmly in Yuan''s grasp, materializing seemingly from nowhere. Their expressions were a mix of shock and disbelief.
"What just happened? Where did that massive sworde from?" Lord Harrison''s voice trembled with incredulity.
Confusion clouded their faces as they both stared at the colossal weapon held by Yuan. Their eyes darted around, searching for any sign of a magical pouch or container that could have concealed such a weapon.
The unspoken question hung heavy in the air: how had this massive and majestic sword appeared out of thin air?
Grace, observing the imposing sword in Yuan''s hand, muttered under her breath, "Since our dear has unsheathed his sword, the fate of this corpulent man is sealed."
"Absolutely. He cares for us deeply, unable to bear anyone disrespecting us. That''s what I appreciate most about him." Anna nodded with a smile on her face.
Anna had be ustomed to the violence that now surrounded her life. As long as her son targeted those who deserved retribution, she supported his decisions with unwavering loyalty, fulfilling the role of a dutiful wife.
The sudden appearance of the massive sword not only shocked Lord Harrison and his loyal butler but also sent waves of astonishment through the onlookers gathered at the entrance of the Monore Manor.
Whispers spread like wildfire among them as they struggled toprehend the scene unfolding before their eyes.
"Good heavens! What kind of trickery is this? Where did he conjure that massive sword from?"
"Can this be real? Or is my eyesight ying tricks on me?"
"Stop being a fool and look properly, it''s real!"
"How did he manage this feat? It seems almost surreal."
"I''m at a loss. I''ve never witnessed anything like this. Though I''ve heard of the magic pouches nobles use to store valuables, he doesn''t seem to possess one... I''m utterly baffled!"
While the onlookers exchanged hushed remarks, their faces etched with surprise, Yuan directed a cold, murderous smile at Lord Harrison and Butler Geoffrey.
''For daring to cast lecherous gazes upon my women, don''t fault me for showing cruelty,'' Yuan''s inner thoughts seethed.
Both Lord Harrison and Butler Geoffrey felt an unsettling premonition as they observed the chilling smile on Yuan''s face, coupled with his firm grip on the massive sword. An impending sense of danger loomed, though its nature remained elusive.
''I detect no trace of mana emanating from this young man''s body. Neither did I perceive any fluctuations when he revealed that sword. Yet, an unsettling feeling gnaws at me,'' Lord Harrison reflected inwardly.
Silently, Geoffrey studied the colossal sword held by Yuan, his thoughts racing. "What manner of sword is this? Devoid of any mana, yet it sends shivers down my spine. This de... it exudes danger."
"Such a situation could have been avoided had you note seeking trouble. The moment you provoked the Monore family, you essentially signed your own death warrant," Yuan dered, his sword, Empyreal Oblivion, pointing directly at Lord Harrison and Butler Geoffrey.
"You...!" seethed Butler Geoffrey, his anger palpable as he witnessed the young man''s tant disrespect toward his Lord, yed out in front of the assembled crowd.
''This is beyond forgiveness! How dare he tarnish the Lord''s dignity so publicly? I''ll put an end to him.'' Butler muttered inwardly, his eyes locking onto Yuan with a murderous intensity.
Yuan''s voice carried on, undeterred, "Not content with stirring up trouble, you even instructed your men toy hands on my Rose? Who do you think you are?" Yuan pivoted, his massive sword slicing through the air with a single-handed sweep, decapitating the two soldiers who had approached Rose.
Swish!
Thud! Thud!
Blood sprayed, and the lifeless bodies in metal armor crumpled to the ground with a resounding thud. Their severed heads rolled to a stop, staining the earth below with crimson.
Lord Harrison and Butler Geoffrey stood rooted in shock, rendered speechless by the gruesome sight before them. Had he truly just in those soldiers?
Among the Monore family, Rose stood unfazed, privy to much of Yuan''s past and deeds back in Clover Town.
Madam La, Ava, Julie, her twin brother James, and their head maid Ivy were all taken aback. They hadn''t expected Yuan to kill without a second thought, as if violence was an everyday urrence. What had he done before arriving here? Was he once a killer?
Lord Harrison''s eyes zed with anger, his body quivering with humiliation. ''H-He... He actually killed my men. It''s a direct affront. I invested so much in their training, and he just killed them like it was nothing? Unforgivable. He''ll pay for this with his life, or I''ll never find peace again.'' Lord Harrison''s inner turmoil was evident as he red furiously at Yuan.
''This young man is mad! Does he not fear my Lord''s might? My Lord is a sixth-circle mage, while he possesses no mana. This is madness; he''s courting his own death!'' Butler Geoffrey gaped in astonishment at Yuan.
Meanwhile, onlookers exchanged shocked expressions, their disbelief evident as they began whispering among themselves.
"Unbelievable! He''s killed soldiers of the Turner family right in front of Lord Turner. That''s a huge insult to their power."
"Did you see? Not a hint of hesitation when he killed them. So dangerous."
"What do you think Lord Turner will do? Will he simply stand by? Or will he confront him?"
"Confront him? Look at Lord Turner trembling in fear. He might wet himself any moment now, haha!"
"Haha, you''re right! How can a coward like him face this young man? His power is merely inmanding others, nothing more."
Observing Lord Turner''s inaction, onlookers began questioning his courage, considering him a spineless leader unable to stand up to Yuan.
"QUIET, YOU LOWLY COMMONERS!" Lord Harrison''s furious roar silenced the whispering crowd instantly.
Turning his attention to Yuan, his tone icy, he dered, "Boy, I contemted breaking your limbs as punishment. But for the public humiliation you''ve inflicted, be prepared to meet your end." With those words, Lord Harrison raised his magic wand, adorned with rare gemstones, and aimed it squarely at Yuan, ready to unleash his spell.
Witnessing this, Rose''s expression soured, and she shouted a warning to Yuan, "Yuan, watch out! He''s preparing a powerful spell!"
"Hahaha, it''s toote now. Prepare to die!... Earth Magic: Earth Spikes!" Lord Harrison''s triumphantughter filled the air as he invoked his spell, a wide grin on his pudgy face.
In an instant, the ground trembled, giving way to colossal, razor-sharp earth spikes erupting from the earth, hurtling toward Yuan''s position.
''This power...'' Yuan''s surprise was evident. The spikes were undeniably lethal, capable of rending even the sturdiest metal armor. Yet, against an opponent like Yuan, and his wives, these attacks held no potency.
The hundreds of lethal earth spikes seemed to approach in slow motion, their speed no match for Yuan''s extraordinary reflexes. He watched them with nonchnce, preparing to easily sidestep the impending attack.
''Does that portly fool truly believe he can eliminate me with such feeble tactics? It''sughable.'' Yuan''s internal monologue oozed disdain as he stood motionless, awaiting the attack''s arrival.
"Hahaha! Stand still and meet your end, you pitiful wretch!" Lord Harrison mocked, hisughter echoing as he witnessed Yuan''s inaction.
"After you''re gone, your woman will be mine to enjoy. No need to worry about her." Lord Harrison''sughter continued, his confidence unwavering as the attack drew closer.
"YUAN!" Rose''s cry rang out, filled with concern for Yuan''s safety.
Anna hurried over to Rose, offeringfort with a reassuring pat. "Fear not. He''ll be unscathed. Attacks like this pose no threat to him."
Rose nodded, her anxiety easing at Anna''s calm demeanor. "I understand, Mother-inw Anna."
"Good. Watch closely," Anna encouraged, gesturing toward Yuan as the imminent attack neared.
As the attack closed in, Yuan''s grip on his sword tightened, a smile forming on his lips as he prepared for the opportune moment to strike back.
"Now! One Sword One Strike!" Yuan''s triumphant shout apanied his swift sword technique, his de shing through the air.
A brilliant blue arc shot forth from his sword, slicing through Lord Harrison''s spell with astonishing speed. It continued its path, cutting down two more soldiers in its wake.
But the arc didn''t cease its trajectory; itnded on the soldiers behind the fallen pair, inflicting severe injuries, shattering their chest bones upon impact.
Lord Harrison and Butler Geoffrey stood stupefied, their expressions reflecting disbelief. What had just transpired? How had he managed to counter their attack?
''Did he really shatter my spell just like that? And he acted as if it were the simplest thing in the world? How is this even possible?'' Lord Harrison''s internal turmoil matched the shock on his face.
"H-H-How is this possible? It''s not possible. That was a Tier 5 spell, ''Earth Spikes.'' It''s impossible to nullify it. I refuse to believe that he brushed it off like nothing!" Lord Harrison''s mind refused to ept the reality before his eyes.
The Tier 5 spell had been a prized acquisition, involving great expense and effort, and now a young man had dispelled it without apparent effort. It was beyond hisprehension.
Butler Geoffrey, too, struggled toe to terms with what had transpired. ''How could this youth dismantle one of my Lord''s most potent spells so effortlessly? This is unprecedented!''
Amidst the astonishment, Madam La''s gaze was one of pride and surprise, recognizing the sheer might Yuan possessed. ''He''s incredibly powerful. Obliterating a Tier 5 spell without a care... truly the best choice for my daughters.''
"Wow! He looks so dashing dismantling that oaf''s spell," Julie purred seductively, her eyes fixed on Yuan.
"His swordsmanship makes him look so dashing and manly" Ava murmured, her cheeks tinged with red.
Observing her sister''s infatuation, James couldn''t help but mumble inwardly, ''As if I''m not a man... But his power... it''s far greater than I anticipated. Is he even human?''
Chapter 179 Against the Earth Golem
Chapter 179 Against the Earth Golem
[[[[I''m having problem deleting this part, so please ignore this part]]]]
as he identified a crimson crystal ball nestled within the golem''s chest, about the size of a human fist.
With no time to waste, Yuan gripped his sword tightly with both hands, pointed it skyward, and executed his sword technique.
A colossal blue sword arc ,
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª
(((((((((((Read it from Here! )))))))))))
James struggled to fathom how effortlessly Yuan had dismantled Lord Harrison''s Tier 5 Magic Spell, killing two soldiers and severely injuring two more in a single strike. Was his brother-inw truly this overpowering?
"See? He''s perfectly unharmed, not even a scratch," Anna assured Rose.
"You''re absolutely right, Mother-inw. Yuan''s power and cultivation are truly remarkable," Rose replied, her excitement evident as her gaze remained fixed on Yuan.
''This is what cultivator power is like... I can''t wait to have it too,'' Rose''s inner musings hinted at her eagerness to embark on her own cultivation journey.
Dissipating a potent Tier 5 Magic Spell with such ease was a feat that eluded most mages or knights. The spell''s force would be significantly boosted when cast by a peak fifth-circle mage, making it nearly insurmountable even for a peak master-level mage.
Yuan''s effortless dismantling of the spell ignited Rose''s yearning to begin her cultivation journey promptly.
''I''m even more eager to be a cultivator now. This power is on a different levelpared to magic,'' Rose mused inwardly.
Yuan leveled a mocking gaze at Lord Harrison. "Is that truly the extent of your ability, Fatty? I must admit, I''m underwhelmed. This kind of attack holds no weight against me."
"Fatty?" Lord Harrison faltered, shocked by the audacity of the epithet. No one had dared to address him so derogatorily before. Had this impudent vermin really just called him "fatty"?
His body trembled in fury, his face reddening as anger surged within him, threatening to overflow.
He stared at Yuan with a lethal glint and roared, "ARROGANT FOOL! To publicly humiliate me with such insolence! Don''t think surviving one attack by sheer chance makes you invincible. I''ll wipe that smug grin off your face."
"Prove to me that you''re not just bluster. Though, I''m fairly convinced it will be to no avail," Yuan retorted casually, oozing confidence that Lord Harrison''s efforts would fall t against him.
"Prepare yourself for death... Earth Creation Magic: Summon Earth Golem..." Lord Harrison once again wielded his magic wand, chanting the incantation.
The earth beneath everyone convulsed, and massive chunks of soil detached and converged to sculpt a colossal humanoid figure. The creation resembled something out of fantasy¡ªa towering Earth Golem.
"Roarrrrrrrr..." The golem roared upon materializing, the sound so thunderous it reverberated through the air, prompting everyone to cover their ears.
''Enormous...'' Yuan thought. The golem''s imposing figure stood around three meters tall, with massive limbs.
"Behold our Lord''s might, hahaha!"
"Who can defy us now? The Monore family''s end is nigh, hahaha!"
Witnessing Lord Harrison''s summoning of the colossal golem, the Turner soldiers erupted in cheers, celebrating the anticipated triumph.
Meanwhile, onlookers remained stunned and awed by the gargantuan creation, a manifestation of Lord Harrison''s rumored Tier 6 spell, Earth Creation Magic: Earth Golem. This was their first firsthand encounter with the legendary power.
"What on earth is that? It''s colossal!"
"Dear heavens, could that be Lord Turner''s fabled Tier 6 spell, Earth Creation Magic: Earth Golem? The potency is astounding!"
"As expected of a Tier 6 spell, its sheer might is mind-boggling. And that golem... it''s absolutely terrifying!"
"Will that handsome young man be alright? The golem looks overwhelmingly powerful."
"But one thing is certain: if the young man dies here, our lives will be living hell."
"The Turner family is truly shameless and unreasonable. I''ve never encountered such audacity before."
As the onlookers exchanged hushed opinions, the Monore family''s expressions soured significantly.
"Is this the might of a Tier 6 spell? It''s overwhelmingly potent. Will Yuan be safe against such a formidable opponent?" Madam La expressed her concerns for her son-inw''s safety, aware of the devastating power of the Earth Golem.
She had witnessed it in action before, when the vige wasn''t gued by constant bandit attacks. Lord Harrison had summoned the golem to effortlessly vanquish a group of powerful bandits.
"Please be okay, Yuan. You haven''t fully embraced us yet. You can''t leave us like this," both Ava and Julie muttered, their faces tense with worry for Yuan''s well-being.
''God, please help my brother-inw defeat this shameless man. I don''t want to die without experiencing love, marriage, and having a family. I need a miracle,'' James fervently prayed inwardly.
He hadn''t even had a romantic encounter yet; it would be absurd to die without experiencing such moments. Dying in this manner would undoubtedly make him a vigeughingstock.
After witnessing the emergence of the Earth Golem, Rose turned to her mother-inw, Anna, voicing her apprehensions. "Mother-inw Anna, do you think Yuan will be alright facing such a formidable foe? I have a terrible feeling about this."
"He''lle out unscathed. I trust him, and you should too," Anna responded with a gentle smile, her eyes shifting toward Yuan.
Yet, Anna''s inner anxiety belied her calm exterior. A sense of unease lingered within her; the Earth Golem appeared to hold secrets beyond its immediate appearance.
[Host, the Earth Golem is formidable and capable of harming you. Be cautious in your approach.] Nora''s warning conveyed the potential danger posed to Yuan''s life.
''So this creature is potent and has the potential to harm me. My assumption that mages are weaker might have been hasty. I must exercise caution in dealing with it,'' Yuan contemted, his gaze focused on the Earth Golem.
Lord Harrison''s delighted grin was triggered by theplex emotions disyed on Yuan''s face.
"Hahaha! Speechless, are we? This is power! Prepare to meet your end, you insignificant vermin! Obliterate him!" Lord Harrison''sughter resounded as hemanded the Earth Golem to attack Yuan.
"Roarrrrr!" Following Lord Harrison''smand, the Earth Golem lunged forward, thrusting its colossal fist toward Yuan with astonishing force.
"This is problematic..." Yuan mumbled, observing the oing fist. Swiftly sidestepping, he managed to evade the attack with rtive ease.
"It''s massive and potent, but its movements are sluggishpared to the automatons in the underground treasury. With my speed, I can elude its attacks," Yuan analyzed, scrutinizing the Earth Golem closely.
"What?! He evaded it? No matter, attack again!" Lord Harrison''s surprise at Yuan''s evasion was short-lived as he quickly ordered the golem to strike once more.
In response to Lord Harrison''smand, the Earth Golem''s other arm swung towards Yuan with heightened velocity and power.
"One Sword One Strike!" Yuan enacted his sword technique. A sweeping sword arc materialized, obliterating the golem''s oing attack andpletely severing its arm.
Gasps echoed from the crowd as they bore witness to Yuan''s effortless destruction of the golem''s arm. Just how potent was this young man?
Yet, before the stunned audience, the golem''s severed armmenced an astounding regeneration. Within minutes, the arm fully regrew, as if it had never been severed in the first ce.
"What the heck! It can regenerate? This is insane!" Yuan''s surprise was evident as he witnessed the golem regrowing its severed arm.
"Hahaha! Giving up already? My golem is unbeatable. As long as I provide mana, it''ll keep regenerating, rendering your attacks useless. Surrender now," Lord Harrisonughed triumphantly, relishing Yuan''s astonished expression.
Upon hearing Lord Harrison''s words, the onlookers'' expressions shifted from shock to disbelief. Fighting a foe that constantly regenerates seemed futile.
"The power is simply absurd. No wonder it''s a Tier 6 spell."
"The Monore family is truly in trouble. They can''t contend with such an opponent."
"Sigh! Such a handsome young man, destined to fall. What a waste."
Meanwhile, Anna, Grace, Lily, Emma, and Rose exchanged worried nces, perturbed by the golem''s regenerative abilities. They feared for Yuan''s well-being against an adversary capable of healing itself.
"Mom, do you think Yuan can defeat the golem without resorting to his destructive techniques?" Lily voiced her concern for her little brother''s safety.
"I''m not sure, but I trust he''ll find a way," Anna''s voice carried a note of anxiety. She couldn''t bear the thought of witnessing her son being harmed.
"Don''t fret. Hubby will be fine, and if he needs help, I''m here. I''ll reduce that ugly thing to ashes," Xi Meili chimed in reassuringly.
"If Meili says so, then we can rest assured," Anna agreed after a moment. She recognized Xi Meili''s immense power and the devastating mes shemanded.
Meanwhile, Yuan scrutinized the golem, seeking its weakness. He aimed to exploit that weakness with a single, calcted sword strike, avoiding the use of his divine-rank techniques, which risked destroying the vige.
''Every being has a vulnerability, a core. I won''t believe this golem is an exception. I just need to find that core,'' Yuan deduced, deep in thought.
"Hahaha! Lost your spirit? Considering surrender?" Lord Harrison taunted, noticing Yuan''s contemtive silence.
''Yes, the core. There must be a core within its massive body. To defeat this golem, I need to destroy that core. But where is it hidden? Like finding a needle in a haystack,'' Yuan mused, mentally grappling with the challenge.
"Roarrr..." Suddenly, the golemunched an unexpected assault.
"Yuan!" Anna''s shout pierced the air as she saw the golem charging at her son.
Yuan, alerted by his mother''s cry, sensed the iing attack and evaded with swift reflexes, narrowly dodging the golem''s strike.
''He avoided it again...'' Lord Harrison''s disappointment was palpable.
''His reflexes are astonishing. How can he move so quickly?'' Butler Geoffrey marveled at Yuan''s agility.
"That was close... Thank goodness I reacted in time," Yuan muttered in relief.
Observing Yuan''s narrow escape, Anna muttered, "Thank heavens he avoided that attack."
Prompted by the urgency of the situation, Yuan activated his divine sense, hoping it could locate the golem''s core amidst its massive form.
''That''s it... The golem''s core...'' Yuan''s realization struck him as he identified a crimson crystal ball nestled within the golem''s chest, about the size of a human fist.
With no time to waste, Yuan gripped his sword tightly with both hands, pointed it skyward, and executed his sword technique.
A colossal blue sword arc materialized, hurtling towards the golem with astonishing speed. The arc sliced through the golem, bisecting it and obliterating the core in the process.
As quickly as it appeared, the sword arc dissipated into thin air.
Chapter 180 You Spoke Too Much
The sword arc vanished into thin air after cleaving through the golem, but to everyone''s astonishment, the golem remained standing tall.
''No matter how hard you try, my golem won''t fall easily,'' Lord Harrison confidently thought as he observed the seemingly intact golem.
"Hahaha! Did I not tell you that no matter how..." Lord Harrison''s triumphant words were abruptly cut off. His expression shifted from confidence to disbelief.
Cracks started to appear, apanied by faint sounds of crumbling. The golem that he had boasted about was now deteriorating before his eyes. Within a matter of seconds, the once-mighty figure turned into a pile of dust, and the shattered core of the golem rolled to a stop at his feet.
Seeing the golem crumble to dust after Yuan''s powerful strike, both the Monore family and Yuan''s wives breathed sighs of relief.
"Thank goodness he''s alright," Anna murmured with a smile of relief on her face.
The other wives nodded in agreement, their faces lighting up with relief upon seeing their husband emerge victorious against the earth golem.
Madam La''s relief was apparent as she watched Yuan, her worry dissipating. A proud smile formed on her lips.
"Unbelievable! He actually defeated Lord Harrison''s golem. My son-inw is truly extraordinary," Madam La whispered, a mixture of disbelief and pride in her voice.
"Oh my god! He really defeated the golem! He''s so cool and handsome!" Julie eximed in excitement.
''I''m just d he''s okay,'' Ava thought, her relief palpable.
"I can''t argue with that. He looked incredibly handsome as he struck down the golem," Ava agreed with a smile.
Observing Yuan unharmed, Rose''s sigh of relief was almost audible.
The area fell silent as everyone''s attention remained fixed on the pile of dust. The fearsome earth golem had been vanquished by a single strike from the young man.
"Oh my god! He actually defeated the golem with just one attack! What kind of magic was that?"
"Unbelievable! That was a Tier 6 golem summoned by aplex spell, and he destroyed it!"
"This young man is incredibly powerful. No wonder he faced Lord Turner''s threat so boldly. I''d do the same if I had that kind of strength."
"He looks so young. How old is he? Such strength at a young age is unheard of."
"Lord Turner really stirred up trouble with the wrong person. It''s good if this young man deals with that arrogant fatty once and for all. He''s gone too far."
As the onlookers exchanged whispers, they shared their astonishment and thoughts. Meanwhile, Lord Harrison, his butler Geoffrey, and the soldiers stared at the remains of the golem in shock and disbelief.
Their shock was undeniable. How could this seemingly insignificant individual have defeated their formidable summoned earth golem? It defied all reason.
''My golem was defeated? How is that even possible? It had the power of a nearly-mastered mage... It can''t be!'' Lord Harrison''s mind raced in disbelief.
''Dear God! What have I just witnessed? My Lord''s summon defeated by this young man? How is that even possible?'' Butler Geoffrey stared at the remains of the earth golem in disbelief.
The golem''s strength rivaled that of a master-level mage, surpassing even a sixth-circle mage or level six knight. Yet, it had been bested by a mere youth. This was an embarrassment.
"T-T-This is impossible! My golem can''t be defeated by a nobody! I refuse to believe it. It must be an illusion..." Lord Harrison struggled to ept the reality, clinging to disbelief even as he saw the proof before him.
Butler Geoffrey shook his head inwardly. He wouldn''t have believed it himself if he hadn''t witnessed it firsthand. After all, it was a Tier 6 summoning spell.
Geoffrey then turned to the dumbfounded soldiers and bellowed at them, "What are you all waiting for? He must be exhausted now, attack him!"
Snapped out of their daze, the soldiers obeyed, charging towards Yuan with their weapons ready.
"Let''s kill him! He''s exhausted now, hahahaha!" One of them shouted with determination.
"Yeahhhh!" The other soldiers joined in, their voices raised as they rushed at Yuan.
Yuan faced the charging soldiers with a fierce smile, his grip on his sword tightening as he prepared to face them.
"Killing me? With the likes of you? Keep dreaming." Yuan sneered at the soldiers, his body suddenlyunching into motion with incredible speed and precision.
In an instant, Yuannded amidst the soldiers, who were taken aback by his swift arrival.
Seizing the opportunity, Yuan gripped his sword tightly with both hands and swung it parallel to the ground in a fluid motion.
"Kill him! Kill him! Kill that bastard!" Lord Harrison roared in anger, but hismand was already toote.
sh!
In a fraction of a second, Yuan''s sword severed the heads of over nine soldiers in a single sweep.
Thud! Thud!
Bodies and heads fell to the ground with a heavy thud, blood spilling onto the earth.
"This...!" The soldiers looked at Yuan in disbelief. Their once proud expressions had given way to fear¡ªthe fear of imminent death.
"No! Don''t..." One soldier began to plead, but Yuan''s swift sword silenced him by severing his head from his body.
Without hesitation, Yuan continued his onught, methodically ughtering the remaining Turner family soldiers without mercy.
"P-Please spare my life... I have a wife and children at home..."
"D-D-Don''t... Don''t kill me... I don''t want to die..."
One by one, the soldiers begged for their lives, but Yuan regarded them with cold indifference. They were not deserving of mercy for the sins they hadmitted under the Turner family''s orders.
"You''re the only one left," Yuan dered to thest surviving soldier, pointing his bloodstained sword at him.
Trembling with fear, the soldier clutched his sword, his legs quaking as he stared at Yuan.
As Yuan aimed his sword at the soldier, the soldier''s fear became too much to bear, and he urinated in his pants.
''This one is as good as dead,'' Yuan thought, hurling his massive sword at the soldier''s head, ending his life instantly.
A collective gasp filled the air as everyone present took in the sight of the dead soldiers.
"Oh my god! He killed them all! He ughtered the Turner family soldiers right in front of Lord Turner! I''m at a loss for words!"
"40... He eliminated a total of 40, including 10 mages."
"He was so swift that the mages couldn''t even react before meeting their end. This is unbelievable!"
"This young man is both powerful and ruthless, not sparing a single one."
"His bravery in this moment shows why Miss Rose fell for him. Now it all makes sense."
"Of course, how could a weak man be worthy of Miss Rose''s affection?"
While the crowd whispered amongst themselves about the situation, Lord Harrison''s face turned incredibly sour at the gruesome scene. The corpses of his soldiersy strewn about, surrounded by pools of blood, creating a horrifying tableau.
Lord Harrison was shocked! Had he just witnessed the deaths of all the soldiers he had brought with him? The very soldiers he had believed to be the most powerful of all? They were now lying lifeless on the ground, their arrogance and strength obliterated.
Yuan fixed Lord Harrison with a mocking smile. "Where''s the arrogance you unted before? Is that all you had to boast about?"
Every word that Yuan spoke hit Lord Harrison like a poison-tipped arrow, inflicting deep humiliation upon him.
''T-This... I''ve never experienced such humiliation in my entire life. All my efforts to strengthen my soldiers havee to naught. This is utterly uneptable!'' Lord Harrison fumed inwardly, his eyes fixed on the corpses of his once-proud soldiers.
Unfortunately for him, his butler Geoffrey had different thoughts.
"I apologize, my lord. It appears we underestimated our enemy. Should we consider retreating for now and regrouping with greater force?"
Geoffrey''s words left Lord Harrison staring nkly, as though he had unintentionally swallowed a fly. Soon, his face began to flush red in mounting anger.
When his rage reached its boiling point, he let out a roar that reverberated through the air. "Retreat? There''s no way I''m retreating! I''ve already lost too much face today. I can''t rest until I''ve killed this vermin bastard!"
"I WANT HIM DEAD! I WANT THEM ALL DEAD, INCLUDING THE MONROE FAMILY! I WANT EVERYONE HERE DEAD!"
Butler Geoffrey had anticipated this reaction. It wasn''t surprising considering the magnitude of his lord''s losses. Geoffrey had no power to quell the raging storm of his master''s vengeance.
"Since you''ve tried to kill me twice and failed, it''s my turn now," Yuan suddenly shouted, lunging at Lord Harrison and swiftly closing the gap between them.
"Watch out, my lord..." Sensing the impending attack, the butler quickly positioned himself in front of Lord Harrison and activated a protective shield.
"It''s useless..." Yuan''s voice cut through the air as he swung his massive sword downward.
sh!
The sword easily cleaved through the protective barrier and bisected the old butler, leaving him without a chance to utter a word.
Thud!
The butler''s body fell to the ground. Lord Harrison stared at the lifeless form with disbelief, his voice stifled as though he had lost the ability to speak.
"Y-Y-You killed my butler Geoffrey... You must die... I''ll kill you! I''LL KILL YOU!"
"Earth Magic: Ear¡ª" Lord Harrison began to chant, but suddenly felt a chilling sensation around his neck.
''What is this? Why can''t I speak? Why can''t I feel the rest of my body?'' Lord Harrison''s thoughts raced as he grappled with the sudden strangeness he was experiencing.
Thud!
Momentster, Lord Harrison''s head rolled to the ground, severed from his body. His lifeless form followed suit, the light in his eyes vanishing.
"You spoke too much..." Yuan''s voice was calm as he wiped the blood off his massive sword, the deed now done.
Chapter 181 Delivery?
?
After wiping the blood off his massive sword, Yuan stored the Empyreal Oblivion in his system storage, causing it to disappear into thin air.
A heavy silence descended on the atmosphere, as the onlookers'' eyes filled with a mix of fear and disbelief. They stared at the shocking scene before them¡ªthe head of Lord Harrison Turner rolling onto the ground, followed by his lifeless body falling.
People''s expressions turned dumbfounded. What had just urred? Had Lord Turner been decapitated in an instant?
"What just happened? When did he cut off Lord Turner''s head? I didn''t even see him move..." one onlooker spoke, his voice a mixture of shock and confusion.
"I-I don''t know... I didn''t see him move at all. Yet, he managed to kill the Lord of the Turner family. It''s simply unbelievable."
"H-He actually killed Lord Turner? I never expected him to actually do it."
"He moved so quickly that none of us could see him strike. This strength is beyond what a human should possess."
"H-Hey, I''m just specting here, but could this young man be the same person who saved our vige from the Lord of the Mountain? Remember, they say that the hero who rescued us was apanied by five beautiful women." An onlooker pointed a shaky finger toward the five strikingly beautiful women standing at the Monroe doorstep.
All eyes turned in the direction of the finger,nding on the five women who stood there, proud smiles gracing their faces.
"Now that you mention it... it''s possible. He could indeed be our savior."
"It seems fate has brought our vige''s hero back to us, twice over."
Amidst the whispers, the Monroe family was also taken aback by the shocking sight. Lord Harrison Turner''s head had fallen, and his bodyy lifeless on the ground, surrounded by a pool of blood. They gaped at Yuan, their eyes wide with disbelief. How had he moved so fast? Why had they failed to notice him?
Madam La''s gaze was fixed on Yuan, her expression seemingly dazed. ''Unbelievable! When did he swing that massive sword and sever Lord Harrison''s head? Even as a peak fourth-circle mage, I couldn''t perceive his movements. This power surpasses human limits.''
Yuan''s lightning-fast motion had gone unnoticed by everyone except his wives, who had seen his every move clearly.
"As expected of the husband I chose for my daughters. His power transcendsmon sense. He truly is a unique individual," Madam La muttered, a small but proud smile gracing her face as she nced at her daughters.
"Oh my god! Oh my god! Yuan actually did it! He killed that ugly pig! He''s so cool, I''m falling for him even more!" Julie eximed in excitement, captivated by Yuan''s impressive feat.
"Yuan really did it. Not only did he defeat the summoned earth golem, but he also killed the ruthless Butler Geoffrey and Lord Harrison. He did it all for our family..." Ava murmured, her voice seemingly distant as she stared at Yuan, his clothes stained with the blood of his adversaries.
''Thank goodness he defeated that bastard. Otherwise, I would''ve died a virgin! I owe a huge debt to my brother-inw...'' James sighed inwardly, as though a great weight had been lifted from his shoulders.
Wouldn''t he be aughing stock if he died without experiencing intimacy as the future head of the Monire family? It''s amusing even just to think about it.
Having stored his Empyreal Oblivion within his system storage, Yuan approached his wives with a faint smile on his face. Though he felt slightly awkward due to being covered in his enemy''s blood, he didn''t show any other signs of distress.
"You did well by taking down that despicable pig. He was so full of himself that I almost wanted to kill him myself," Lily remarked nonchntly as Yuan joined them.
Yuan couldn''t help but shake his head at Lily''s familiar attitude. Some things never change.
Observing the blood-soaked clothes on her son, Anna''s concern red up. "Dear, there''s so much blood on you. Are you injured anywhere?" she asked with worry in her voice.
"Oh, this? Don''t worry, it''s not my blood. I''m perfectly fine, no injuries," Yuan quickly reassured his mother Anna. He couldn''t bear to see her worried.
Anna''s relief was palpable. ''Thank goodness he''s okay,'' she thought to herself.
"Yuan! Thank you for ridding us of that ungrateful scoundrel, Harrison. My husband did so much for him, yet he betrayed his trust and even conspired to take the Vige Head position with his pathetic excuses. Such a disgrace!" Madam La approached them with a genuinely grateful smile.
Madam La had known about Lord Harrison''s plot to seize the Vige Head position long before Ava was born. However, she had been powerless to stop it due to her husband''s unwavering belief in Harrison''s words.
''As if you''re any less cunning than him,'' Anna thought wryly in response.
"There''s no need to thank me. After all, we''re a family now," Yuan responded with a smile, ncing at Rose, Ava, and Julie.
Madam La was moved by Yuan''s words and nodded with warmth in her smile.
Yuan then noticed Rose looking at him with a gentle, loving smile. Her eyes were slightly red, and he could see traces of tears.
"Rose, are you okay? Does witnessing all this bloodshed bother you?" Yuan asked her, his voice full of genuine concern. He assumed she might be feeling overwhelmed after seeing him take so many lives.
"I''m fine. I''m just grateful to you for protecting me and my family from that vile Harrison," Rose assured him.
"You''re my wife now. How could I let anyone harm you? It would be cowardly of me not to defend my woman, and I''m not a coward," Yuan replied with a gentle smile.
"I love you, Yuan," Rose blurted out, her face turning slightly red.
"I love you too, Rose."
"We love you too, Yuan!" Julie and Ava chimed in with blushes on their faces.
''I almost forgot Ava and Julie were here,'' Yuan thought, looking at them.
"I love all of you as well ¡ª Ava, Julie, and Rose," Yuan smiled at them.
A whileter, Yuan and his wives left the scene, Madam La and her children staying behind. Rose also remained outside with her mother.
As Yuan and his wives departed, Madam La looked at Lord Harrison''s lifeless body and pondered, ''You''re gone now. But how am I supposed to exin your death to my husband? Should I tell him that you brought soldiers to our doorstep, intending to take control of the vige? And that my son-inw ended your life? Sigh! I still can''tprehend why my husband trusted you so blindly.''
A momentter, she turned to a soldier and issued orders, "Gather some men and load these bodies onto a cart. Then dispose of them in the Turner family''s residence. If anyone inquires, inform them that they crossed paths with someone they shouldn''t have and paid the price. Also, have someone clean up the blood in the area. If it''s not dealt with promptly, it''ll pollute the air."
"Understood, Madam La," the soldier acknowledged before heading off to assemble a team.
After the soldiers had departed, Ava turned to her mother and voiced her concern, "Mom, how are we going to exin this to Lord Harrison''s wife? She was a noble Princess before marrying that pig. She won''t take this lightly since she lost not only her husband but also her son."
"Hmph! Do you think Haley cares about her husband? If you believe she had any affection for him, you''re mistaken. She was coerced into marrying Harrison by her family. Her only concerns are her children and the wealth of the Turner family. Nothing else matters to her," Madam La retorted.
"I see..."
"We don''t need to worry about their opinions. They were the ones who intended to harm us, not the other way around," Madam La added firmly.
A whileter, they left the scene, unable to bear the sight of the lifeless bodies any longer.
Momentster, a group of soldiers arrived, apanied by carts to carry the bodies. They began loading the corpses onto the carts as per Madam La''s instructions.
Once the task wasplete, they meticulously cleaned up the bloodstains from the area.
"Let''s move out, we''ve got a delivery to make," one of the soldiers ordered the others.
"Understood," the other soldiers replied in unison with a subtle smile on their faces.
With that, some soldiers pulled the carts while others pushed them from behind, making their way toward the Turner family''s residence.
Meanwhile, news of Lord Harrison Turner''s demise, along with his butler and 40 men, spread like wildfire throughout the vige.
The revtion left some in shock, but most vigers were relieved by his death due to his numerous misdeeds. Powerless to oppose him, they had been subjected to his tyranny.
"So that wretched pig is finally gone. This is great news."
"I wish I could''ve seen it happen in person."
"Atst, someone stood up for usmoners and punished that vile man. It''s as if justice has finally been served."
"My sister''s spirit can finally rest in peace now. I hope she witnessed his downfall from above."
Later on, the group of soldiers from the Monore family arrived at the Turner family''s estate, the cart loaded with deceased bodies drawing attention.
"Halt! What are the Monore family''s soldiers doing here, and why are there dead bodies on that cart?" One of the Turner family guards challenged the approaching soldiers.
Puzzled by the sight of the carts filled with corpses, they couldn''t fathom why bodies were being brought to the Turner family manor.
"We''re here for a delivery," a Monore family soldier stated while pointing at the cart of bodies with a smug expression.
"A delivery?" The two Turner family guards exchanged a perplexed nce, clearly baffled by the situation.
Chapter 182 Cant Afford To Offend
?
The two Turner family guards, initially bewildered by the cart''s contents, now wore expressions of shock and disbelief, as if they had just witnessed a ghostly apparition for the first time in their lives.
"Are those not the uniforms worn by Lord''s personal guards?" one of the Turner family guards stammered, his voice trembling, as he pointed a quivering finger at the lifeless bodies on the cart.
The other guard''s face contorted with concern as he spoke, his voice equally shaky, "So, does this mean these are the Lord''s personal guards? I saw them apanying the Lord this morning. What in the world has transpired?"
Their expressions soured further as their eyes locked onto two specific corpses on the slightlyrger cart: one resembling a portly figure adorned in extravagant clothing and the other an elderly man dressed as a butler.
"Oh dear God! Isn''t that our Lord and old Butler Geoffrey...?" one of the guards gasped in horror as they recognized the two lifeless figures.
"Who could have done this to them?" The other guard muttered in disbelief, his voice barely above a whisper.
The Monore family soldiers observed the reactions of the Turner family guards and couldn''t help but wear smug smiles on their faces.
One of the entrance guards turned to the other and urged, "Quick, inform Madam Haley about this."
"Understood," the other guard nodded and promptly rushed off to deliver the grave news.
''Hahaha! This is the consequence of offending the future husband of Miss Rose. After all, he, along with his wives, singlehandedly exterminated the monsters that attacked the vige not long ago,'' the Monore family soldiers thought to themselves with a hint of satisfaction.
As the Monore family soldiers were preparing to depart, they were halted by a shout from the Turner family''s guard.
"Wait!"
One of the Monore family soldiers turned around and inquired, "What is it? Make it quick."
The Turner family guard requested that the Monore family soldiers wait for a moment to provide an exnation to Madam Haley Turner about the situation.
The Monore family soldiers readilyplied, wearing broad grins on their faces. After all, they had no qualms about witnessing the Turner family''s difort, given the troubles that family had caused the vigers.
Meanwhile, a Turner family guard hurriedly entered the back garden where Haley Turner was seated. She had been gazing at the garden''s beautiful flowers, lost in thought and reminiscing about her firstborn, Henry.
Startled by the guard''s sudden intrusion, she stood up from her wooden chair and questioned him with eager anticipation, "Tell me, what happened? Did Harrison find the killer of my beloved son? Give me all the details."
Regrettably, the guard''s next words would shatter her excitement and rece it with mourning.
"I''m sorry, Madam, but it''s not about Young Lord Henry. It concerns My Lord... My Lord is dead. Someone has killed him, along with the soldiers who apanied him. The Monore family''s soldiers are here to deliver the corpses of the soldiers who went with My Lord earlier, along with My Lord''s and Butler Geoffrey''s lifeless bodies."
Madam Haley sank back into the wooden chair, her face nk, as she processed the shocking news. The guard''s report left her in a state of bewilderment.
''Wasn''t he a peak fifth-circle mage about to step into the sixth-circle? And over 30 soldiers apanying him? How could this have happened?'' Haley Turner''s thoughts whirled in a moment of stunned silence.
''Useless! Despite his strength, he couldn''t even find our son''s killer and ended up dead himself. What a useless man I married! If it weren''t for his influence and strength, I would never have agreed to marry that repugnant pig,'' Haley inwardly cursed herte husband.
As thoughts of the Monore family filled her mind, her face flushed with anger. When her temper finally reached its boiling point, she unleashed a furious roar, "DAMN THAT MONORE FAMILY!"
"Not only did they take away my beloved son, but now they''ve killed my husband as well!" Haley vented her anger, her voice echoing in the garden.
The guard had anticipated this sort of reaction, so he remained unfazed by her outburst, even though he couldn''t offer much constion in his position as a lowly guard.
A minuteter, as Haley regained herposure, she instructed the guard, "Inform everyone in the family about Harrison''s death and prepare everything necessary for the ceremonyter."
"Understood, My Lady. I will inform everyone and make the necessary arrangements. Is there anything else you would like me to do?"
"Oh, I almost forgot, are the guards from that wretched family still within our manor?"
"My Lady, before I came to inform you, my colleague was speaking to them, so I believe they''re still waiting outside."
"Very well. You may go. I shall meet with them."
"As you wish, My Lady..." The guard nodded and departed, leaving Haley Turner deep in thought, perplexed by the situation.
''If the Monore family truly killed my husband and the soldiers, why haven''t they attacked us yet? My husband''s actions against them were without proof; they should have retaliated by now,'' Haley pondered. ''Could it be that the Monore family isn''t responsible for my husband''s and the soldiers'' deaths?''
A whileter, the soldiers from the Monore family continued waiting for Haley Turner. Unexpectedly, an elegant woman in her forties emerged from the manor ¨C the wife of thete Harrison Turner. However, she appeared far from concerned about her husband''s death, which greatly surprised the Monore family soldiers, who had hoped to witness her mourning the loss of her husband.
Outside, Haley Turner regarded the Monore family soldiers coldly and demanded, "Tell me quickly what happened and how my husband and the soldiers came to their deaths. I do not have time to waste on the likes of you."
The soldiers, visibly irked by her attitude, concealed their annoyance. One of them exined to Haley, "It''s nothing major, just that Lord Turner offended someone he should never have crossed, and he paid the price for that."
Haley was left astounded by the news. ''Offended someone? Who? Who possesses the power to confront my husband''s chosen personal soldiers and kill a mage on the brink of the sixth circle?''
Observing her bewildered expression, the soldiers continued, "Here''s a piece of advice from Madam La: if you do not wish to meet the same fate as Lord Turner, you should abandon any thoughts of revenge. Attempting revenge will lead to your demise, much like your husband and his soldiers. He eliminated them all effortlessly within minutes, all alone."
"And should you actively seek your own death, feel free to do whatever you please. We''vepleted our orders and are departing now." With that, the soldier turned away from Haley and left the Turner family''s residence along with the others.
Later, at the Monroe family''s manor, Yuan and his wives, along with the Monroe family members, sat around a massive dining table enjoying their lunch prepared by the talented chef Ivy.
While Yuan and his wives enthusiastically indulged in the delicious food, Madam La and the others from the Monroe family observed the scene with somewhat awkward expressions.
Xi Meili couldn''t contain her delight as she eximed, "This meat is so delicious!" Her eyes sparkled as she savored a bite of Ivy''s delectable cooking.
Yuan, mouth full, nodded in agreement, saying, "Ivy''s culinary skills have truly worked wonders on this meat."
Ivy, blushing at the praise, stood nearby, content to see her dishes enjoyed.
James, on the other hand, wore an awkward expression as he watched Yuan''s appetite. He couldn''t help but think, ''Unbelievable! How can he have such an appetite after taking so many lives? Is he even human?''
Julie and Ava, with slight blushes on their faces, couldn''t help but think, ''Everything Yuan does, he looks very handsome and cool, even while eating food.''
Madam La noticed her daughters'' expressions as they continued to gaze at Yuan and sighed inwardly, ''It seems they''re not interested in eating food but something else. I hope Yuan fully epts them soon, or I''m not sure how long they can hold back.''
As Yuan and his wives continued to devour te after te, Madam La and her children began to eat too, fearing there would be nothing left for them if they didn''t.
After everyone finished eating, Madam La turned to Yuan and asked, "Yuan, since you killed Harrison Turner, the head of the Turner family, what are you going to do about the rest of his family? Will you kill them too?"
All eyes in the dining hall turned to Yuan, waiting for his response.
Yuan gazed at Madam La calmly and replied, "No, there''s no reason to harm them. They haven''t done anything against me or my family. My anger was directed solely at Harrison and his son, Henry. However, if anyone from their family tries to harm me or my loved ones, I won''t hesitate to defend us."
Anna smiled at her son, proud of his principled response. She knew he wouldn''t harm anyone who hadn''t wronged him or his wives.
Madam La also smiled at Yuan and added, "It''s unlikely they''ll seek revenge, especially after the head of their family and their strongest soldiers are no more. But I can''t bepletely certain they won''t try."
"They cane if they wish. The oue will be the same," Grace chimed in, her voice icy and devoid of emotion.
"If theye, I''ll be more than happy to turn them to ashes," Xi Meili said with an innocent smile, which prompted a dryugh from the Monroe family.
After a while, Yuan turned to Ava and Julie and asked, "Are you two ready for our date this evening?"
Chapter 183 Date With Ava And Julie
Ava and Julie looked at Yuan with surprise upon hearing his words.
''That''s right, we had nned to go on a date together this afternoon... How could we forget such an important thing?'' Ava and Julie exchanged a quick nce, suddenly remembering their date with Yuan today.
The incident with the Turner family had temporarily slipped their minds.
Just thinking about their date with Yuan made their faces flush with redness.
Yuan, waiting for their response, wondered inwardly why they were being silent.
"Of course, we''re ready," Julie finally said, after sharing a quick look with Ava.
Ava, her shy demeanor shining through, added, "But we need to change our clothes first. We can''t go on a date like this, can we? You should also get dressed. We''ll be waiting for you in the living hall. Don''t bete, okay?"
Yuan smiled, his warm gaze on them. "Of course, I won''t bete. How could I keep two beautifuldies waiting?"
The blush on Ava and Julie''s faces deepened at Yuan''s gentle words.
Meanwhile, Rose observed her two sisters with a touch of envy. ''Why am I feeling jealous of my two sisters? It''s just a date, and I''ve already shared more with Yuan than just going on a date...'' Rose sighed inwardly, trying to calm herself.
However, thoughts of that intimate night with Yuan made her face flush with redness. ''Why am I thinking about that now? Ahhh!... It''s so embarrassing!'' she inwardlymented.
At that moment, Grace leaned closer to Yuan, her voice sultry as she whispered into his ear, "Darling, I also want to go on a date with you, just you and me, no one else."
Yuan felt his heart race upon hearing the seductive tone of his normally cold and beautiful mother, Grace. "We''ll go on a date, but not here. Once we arrive in the capital, I promise to have a date with each of you. How does that sound?"
"I agree!" Lily chimed in quickly.
"Me too!" Emma and Xi Meili said simultaneously.
"I also agree. Having separate dates when we get to the capital is a wonderful idea; there are so many ces to visit," Anna added, nodding, her cheeks slightly flushed.
"But..."
Grace was reluctant to let go of her idea, but Anna cut her off sternly. "No ''buts,'' Grace. Since everyone agreed, you should too."
"I understand..." Grace sighed in agreement.
''Even though Anna appears quite young, she''s remarkably maturepared to the rest of Yuan''s wives. I wonder where Yuan found such a capable wife. I wish I could have found a girl like her for my foolish son,'' Madam La thought as she stole a quick nce at James, witnessing Anna''s temperament.
James, meanwhile, felt a strange sensation, as if someone had just called him an idiot. He couldn''t help but wonder what was going on.
Some timeter, in his bedroom at the Monroe family estate, Yuan was changing his clothes for the date with Ava and Julie. He donned a stylish ck outfit that his mother, Anna, had retrieved from her spatial ring for this special asion.
When Yuan voiced concerns about it being too eye-catching and attracting unwanted attention, Anna smiled and shook her head, saying, "I can''t allow my son to go on a date with two beauties dressed casually, can I?"
Yuan relented, changing into the clothes his mother had prepared.
"Let me fix your hair," Anna said excitedly after Yuan changed into the new outfit.
"Very well..." Yuan nodded and allowed his mother to fix his hair. Anna started arranging his hair with a happy smile on her face.
A few secondster, after finishing Yuan''s hair, Anna said with a gentle voice, "You look very handsome, dear."
"Thanks..." Yuan pulled Anna''s face closer to his and gently pressed his lips against hers, sharing a sweet kiss for a moment.
"You have a unique way of thanking your mom, dear. Hehehe," Anna giggled after their tender kiss.
"If you two are done, it''s my turn to get a kiss from my darling," Grace said impatiently, licking her lips seductively, her desire for a passionate kiss evident.
''What am I gonna do with this seductive mom of mine...'' Yuan sighed inwardly as he looked at Grace''s behavior. He then shook his head and pulled Grace closer, pressing his lips to hers for a passionate kiss.
Afterward, he gave quick yet passionate kisses to Lily, Emma, Xi Meili, and Rose.
"Alright, it''s time to leave. I can''t keep two beauties waiting," Yuan said to his wives with a smile on his face.
"Alright, and make sure they have a wonderful date," Anna said with a smile.
"I will try," Yuan replied and left the bedroom.
Some timeter, Yuan arrived in the living hall looking incredibly handsome and dashing. With his looks, he could easily make anyone fall in love with him with just a nce.
Upon arriving, he noticed both Ava and Julie sitting on a plush sofa, eagerly awaiting his arrival. Both of them looked stunning in their beautiful dresses.
Ava wore a lovely light blue dress with her hair elegantly tied up with a silver hairpin adorned with gemstones. The outfit perfectly matched her gentle andposed personality, giving her an air of elegance.
Julie, on the other hand, wore a striking ck, form-fitting dress that entuated her elegant and sexy figure. Her long, silky blond hair flowed freely, adding to her allure and beauty.
Ava and Julie were stunned by how handsome Yuan looked in his new outfit and hairstyle.
"So handsome..." both Ava and Julie muttered in a daze.
"Hey Ava and Julie, it seems you both got here just before me. Did I keep you waiting?" Yuan asked with a smile as he approached them.
"No, we arrived just a moment ago. You''re notte," Ava replied, sharing a nce with Julie.
Nodding, Yuan smiled at both of them and said, "By the way, you two look absolutely gorgeous. I nearly lost myself just now. Hehehe!"
Blushing, Ava and Julie thanked him for thepliments.
"Thanks both of you." Yuan bashfully replied.
A few secondster, Yuan asked, "Are you two ready to leave now?"
"We''re ready," they both eximed excitedly in unison.
"Very well, let''s go, shall we?" Yuan suggested.
After that, the three of them left the living hall and headed outside the manor.
Meanwhile, inside the study room of the manor, Madam La was signing some important documents when she noticed the head maid, Ivy, entering the room.
"Did they leave?" Madam La asked without even looking up from her work.
"Miss Ava and Julie just went out with Young Master Yuan on their date, and they looked quite excited about it," Ivy replied with a mischievous smile.
"Is that so..." Madam La said, her lips curving into a mysterious grin.
''Sigh! Finally, Ava and Julie have their moment with Yuan. I hope they sessfully manage to win his heart on their date,'' she thought with a sigh.
¡ª
After leaving the manor, Yuan led Ava and Julie to the heart of the vige, which resembled a bustling town with numerous shops and street vendors. After a few minutes of walking, they reached the bustling center of the vige.
Despite the shocking news of Lord Harrison''s death, the vige remained as lively as ever, teeming with people. Yuan couldn''t help but be surprised by the vibrancy of the ce.
Both Ava and Julie noticed his surprise, and Ava exined, "You must be wondering why this ce is so crowded even after Lord Harrison''s death, right?"
Yuan nodded slightly.
"Well, you see, most of the people in Pinebrook vige despise the Turner family. They''ve wronged many vigers, especially young girls who were subjected to their cruelty," Ava exined.
"And that''s why the vigers are celebrating rather than mourning his death," Julie added with a smile.
"I see... So, he was truly a despicable person if the whole vige is celebrating his demise. I''m speechless! Hahaha!" Yuan chuckled.
"Indeed," Ava and Julie agreed, their smiles reflecting their relief.
Yuan took their hands as they walked around the vige market. Both Ava and Julie were surprised by this gesture but exchanged a nce and tightened their grip, feeling like they were truly on a date with him as lovers.
Seeing their slightly rosy cheeks, Yuan smiled inwardly. They noticed some onlookers gazing at them with yful smiles, which only added to their bashfulness.
As they continued walking, they saw other couples walking side by side, holding hands, which reassured Ava and Julie about their own romantic gesture.
A few minutester, while wandering around the bustling market area, Yuan noticed a small jewelry shop with an oddly written signboard that read ''Timmy''s Jewelry Shop'' in huge letters.
''I''ve seen many people take their lovers to a jewelry shop back on Earth. Should I also take both of them to a jewelry shop and buy something nice for them?'' Yuan pondered, uncertain about dating customs.
Although hecked experience in dating since he had never been on one before, he decided that for their first date ¨C the first for Ava and Julie as well ¨C he should do something special. So, he made up his mind to visit the jewelry shop.
With excitement on his face, Yuan took both Ava and Julie and made their way toward the small jewelry shop, ready to create a memorable experience.
Chapter 184 Street Foods
?
"Wee to Timmy''s Jewelry Shop, esteemed customer," the beautiful attendant, Linda, greeted Yuan with a warm smile as he entered the small jewelry shop, with Ava and Julie by his side.
''Wow! What a handsome young man. I''ve never seen someone as handsome as this young man before,'' Linda thought, stunned by Yuan''s striking appearance. However, her excitement quickly dissipated as she noticed the two beautiful women apanying him.
''Sigh! He is extremely handsome, but... it''s too bad that he already has two girlfriends. I got my hopes up for nothing,'' Linda sighed inwardly.
After recovering from her initial shock, Linda introduced herself, saying, "Esteemed customers, I''m Linda, the attendant of Timmy''s Jewelry Shop. Feel free to look at whatever you like; we have numerous kinds of jewelry in our shop."
Yuan, Ava, and Julie nodded in acknowledgment and began perusing the jewelry disyed in the ss cases. Indeed, as Linda had mentioned, there was a wide variety of jewelry avable.
As Ava and Julie gazed at the beautiful pieces, their eyes sparkled with excitement, and they eagerly sifted through the jewelry in hopes of finding the perfect pieces for themselves.
Seeing their enthusiasm, Yuan couldn''t help but chuckle awkwardly, shaking his head.
''Sigh! Girls are always the same, no matter where you are. They''re drawn to jewelry and simr things. Whether it''s Earth or another world like this one, they still love jewelry,'' Yuan thought to himself.
Back on Earth, Yuan had never dated due to financial constraints. Many girls had materialistic expectations, desiring expensive gifts on various asions. As an orphan and part-time worker barely making ends meet, he had chosen to abstain from dating.
After a few minutes of searching through the various jewelry pieces, Ava''s eyes fell upon a simple yet beautiful light blue pendant that immediately captured her attention. She held it in her hand, a soft smile gracing her lips.
"So beautiful," Ava whispered, admiring the pendant in her hand. She hoped it wasn''t too expensive because she really wanted it.
Meanwhile, Julie had her eyes on a pair of earrings made of pure silver, adorned with tiny gems arranged in an elegant pattern. She envisioned how they would enhance her appearance and softly giggled.
"These earrings are so beautiful; they''ll definitely look great on me. I hope Yuan likes them too. Hehehe!" Julie murmured in a hushed tone.
Having found the jewelry they desired, Ava and Julie returned to Yuan, sporting charming smiles on their faces.
''Have they made their selections?'' Yuan wondered.
"Did you two find what you want to buy?" Yuan inquired, though he had noticed their satisfied expressions.
They bashfully nodded in response and disyed the jewelry they had chosen. Ava held a simple yet beautiful pendant, while Julie had selected a pair of exquisite earrings.
''The pendant and the earrings both look beautiful and perfectly match their personalities,'' Yuan thought with a smile.
"They are beautiful; they will suit you both quite well," Yuan remarked, genuinely admiring the jewelry they had selected.
After selecting the jewelry they desired, Ava and Julie ced their chosen pieces on the counter table, and Yuan addressed Linda, the attendant. "Miss Linda, we would like to purchase these two pieces of jewelry."
Linda examined the jewelry Ava and Julie had chosen and nodded with a gentle smile. "Very well."
She then picked up Ava''s pendant and began to describe it. "This pendant is said to bring good luck to those who wear it. The crystal on the pendant is polished from a rare gemstone called Aqua Fluorite, as you can see, it has a light translucent blue hue."
Ava, somewhat concerned about the price, asked, "What about the price of this pendant?"
Linda replied with a smile, "The price of this pendant is 300 gold coins."
Ava was taken aback by the expense. "So expensive," she muttered to herself.
Yuan turned his attention to the pair of earrings chosen by Julie. "What about the earrings?"
Linda exined, "This pair of earrings is made of pure, high-quality silver with a very beautiful design. There are also a total of 32 tiny pieces of rare gems embedded in the earrings, with 16 pieces of rare gemstones on each earring. The price for this pair of earrings is 340 gold coins."
Julie was simrly surprised by the cost. "340 gold coins... That''s expensive," shemented in a hushed voice.
Yuan thought for a moment and then negotiated with Linda, "Miss Linda, how about 500 gold coins for both items? It''s a fair price in my opinion. What do you think?"
Linda shook her head gently and replied, "Sir, I''m sorry, but I can''t ept less than 600 coins for these two items. That is my final offer."
Unexpectedly, a pouch filled with gold coins appeared in Yuan''s hand seemingly out of thin air. This left Linda astonished and perplexed. She thought, ''As a peak third-circle mage myself, I didn''t even notice any mana fluctuations when he took that pouch from thin air. Who is this handsome young man, and what kind of magic item does he possess?''
This disy of magic astounded Linda. However, Ava and Julie were also surprised by the sudden appearance of the money pouch in Yuan''s hand, though not to the same degree as Linda.
Ava pondered the matter briefly but concluded, ''I wonder what other secrets he''s hiding from us, but since we''re his future wives, I''m sure he will tell us everything when the right timees. There''s no need to rush to learn his secrets.''
Yuan took out 600 gold coins from the pouch and ced them on the counter, saying to Linda, "Here''s 600 gold coins; you can count it yourself." He then stored the pouch inside his system storage, causing Linda to frown slightly.
Ava and Julie were left wondering where Yuan had acquired so many gold coins. After Linda verified the gold coins and put them away, she thanked them, saying, "Thank you for your patronage, esteemed customers."
With a nod, Yuan turned to Ava and Julie and smiled, saying, "Let me help you put them on."
This offer caused Ava and Julie''s faces to blush, and Julie hesitantly responded, "Um, if you don''t mind, please help us."
Yuan first picked up the pendant and delicately fastened it around Ava''s lovely neck, gazing at her momentarily. "You look very beautiful, Ava," he sincerelyplimented, causing Ava to blush even more.
"Thank you," she bashfully replied.
Yuan then turned to Julie and the pair of earrings. "It''s your turn now, Julie. Let me put these on you."
Julie, looking forward to it, replied happily, "I''m ready." She allowed Yuan to ce the earrings on her ears, although it proved to be more challenging for him due to hisck of experience with earrings. After some effort, he seeded without causing Julie any difort.
"You look very beautiful with these earrings, Julie," Yuanmented. The earrings seemed to enhance Julie''s charm even further, and her face flushed with embarrassment upon hearing his words.
Meanwhile, Linda observed Ava and Julie with a hint of jealousy and thought inwardly, ''How lucky for both of them to have such a generous and caring boyfriend. I wish I also had such a handsome boyfriend.''
Yuan then suggested, "Since we''re done here, let''s go and have a look around the market."
Ava and Julie exchanged nces, and Ava replied, "Um, let''s go; we''ve spent too much time here."
Exiting the jewelry shop, Yuan, Ava, and Julie ventured into the bustling streets of the vige.
The afternoon sun bathed the streets, revealing a multitude of street vendors with their stalls offering an array of street food. People milled about, sampling different delicacies, each dish carrying its unique vor and appeal.
The air wasden with the mouthwatering aroma of these diverse cuisines, tempting even those who hadn''t nned to eat.
As the trio strolled hand in hand through this culinary paradise, the tantalizing scents seeped into their nostrils, making their mouths water.
Yuan couldn''t contain his excitement and suggested, "It smells so good; let''s try some, shall we?"
Ava and Julie exchanged a quick nce, their eyes filled with anticipation. Julie enthusiastically agreed, "Definitely."
Ava, though slightly bashful, admitted, "I''ve tried some of the street foods here; they''re absolutely delicious."
Their shared culinary adventure led them to a street vendor offering sulent roasted pork belly with garlic sauce. Its tantalizing aroma filled the air, drawing them in. They ordered three servings, opting for the smallest portions so they could sample more of the street vendors'' offerings.
After savoring the delicious roasted pork belly, they continued their gastronomic journey, exploring various other street vendors and trying different cuisines.
To their delight, every dish they tasted was a culinary delight, leaving them thoroughly satisfied.
After enjoying several delectable dishes, Ava and Julie exchanged a knowing look, and Ava suggested visiting a nearby park. She blushed slightly as she exined, "Yuan, how about we visit the park? It''s a small one, but Big Sis Rose created it. It''s a serene and beautiful ce."
Julie, eager for a quieter moment with him, added, "It''s an ideal spot to rx in a tranquil environment. So, what do you say?"
Yuan chuckled, understanding their desire for some peace and quiet. He readily agreed, "Definitely."
The small local park would provide them with a peaceful setting to better understand each other, the main objective of their date.
Chapter 185 Once Again At The Roasted Boar Shop
?
After a few minutes of walking, they finally arrived at the small park at the center of the vige. The sight of children ying games in the distance, parents engaged in conversations, and couples happily chatting surrounded them. Some people were simply enjoying the park''s tranquil beauty.
"This ce seems to be quite rxing and beautiful... Rose really created a nice ce for the vigers," Yuan mused inwardly, seemingly lost in thought.
He was surprised by the peace and quiet of this small park, despite its central location in the bustling vige.
The absence of cars in this world made the air exceptionally refreshing, enhancing the park''s serene ambiance.
After a brief survey of the surroundings, Yuan noticed an empty bench at a distance, secluded and perfect for private conversations.
"There is an empty bench over there, let''s go and sit there," Yuan suggested, pointing towards the vacant spot.
"That ce looks quite peaceful, and there''s no one around in the vicinity. It''s indeed a suitable ce for us to rx and enjoy the view while we talk," Julie remarked as she followed Yuan''s pointing finger.
"Let''s go and sit over there, or someone might take that spot. It''s a popr spot for couples in the afternoon," Ava added, aware of the park''s poprity among lovers.
They made their way to the bench, with Yuan sitting in the middle, Ava on his left, and Julie on his right, their shoulders touching. As their shoulders made contact, both Ava and Julie''s faces began to turn red.
Over the next couple of hours, they engaged in conversations about life and their experiences. Yuan shared his journey from Clover Town to Pinebrook Vige, describing the dangers he encountered along the way.
Although his experiences weren''t extraordinary, his wives listened intently, drawing closer to him as they gained insight into his life.
Ava and Julie also recounted their experiences within the same two hours, sharing stories of their childhood and other aspects of their lives, carefully omitting the embarrassing moments.
They couldn''t bring themselves to reveal those anecdotes to Yuan, fearing the embarrassment it would cause.
As they shared their stories, Yuan listened attentively, deepening his understanding of both women. He discovered Julie''s mischievous nature from her childhood, which had persisted to some extent.
After spending more time talking, Yuan found himself growing fonder of Ava and Julie. His feelings for them grew significantly, particrly since he had already agreed to marry them, as per Madam La''s arrangement.
Both Ava and Julie possessed an unparalleled beauty that rivaled even the most famous stars on Earth.
A few momentster, Ava and Julie looked at Yuan with loving gazes, their eyes filled with anticipation, as if they couldn''t wait to hug him tightly and shower him with kisses.
"Yuan, after hearing our stories, do you find yourself liking us, perhaps even falling in love with us?" Ava asked with an anxious voice, her nervousness palpable.
"Tell us, Yuan, we really want to know how you feel about us after spending time with us. We really want to be with you, Yuan," Julie said with an anxious voice, eager to know his answer.
Yuan looked at them, observing their anxious faces and the tone of their voices, understanding their anticipation. He thought, ''It seems that they can''t wait to know my answer, but it wouldn''t be fun just telling them directly that I''m starting to like them.''
After a moment of contemtion, Yuan decided, ''How about I keep them in suspense for a while and tell them at the end of the date? It will be a surprise for them... Let''s do it like this.''
"Yuan, don''t keep us in suspense, just say something..." Julie said impatiently and nervously.
"This... How about I tell you this at the end of our date? In my opinion, that''s the best moment to tell you about how I feel," Yuan replied in an awkward voice, inwardly smiling.
"This..." They both fell silent for a moment after hearing his words. Ava and Julie exchanged a look, and Ava finally said, "Alright, we will wait for your answer then, at the end of our date."
They spent a few more minutes talking and making jokes. A whileter, Yuan suggested, "We''ve spent much more time than expected. Let''s eat something good in a restaurant."
"I agree; that''s a wonderful idea. Let''s go," Julie quickly agreed, her hunger finally surfacing after being silent about it due to embarrassment.
"I also agree, Yuan. To tell you the truth, I''m actually feeling a bit hungry," Ava admitted bashfully.
Yuan chuckled and said, "Alright, alright, I know you two were hungry. There''s no need to be embarrassed. Let''s go to a restaurant now, shall we?"
"Hmph! We''re not embarrassed at all; you''re seeing things wrongly," Julie pouted and looked elsewhere, trying to hide her blushing face.
''Ahhh! This is so embarrassing! I want to dig a hole and hide myself...'' Julie cried inwardly.
''Yuan is really bullying us now...'' Ava thought inwardly, bashfully.
"Well, whatever..." Yuan chuckled and shook his head. He then took the initiative to hold their hands, causing both girls to feel extremely delighted and blush slightly. Together, they left the park and headed toward the restaurant.
Some timeter, Yuan, Ava, and Julie arrived at the same restaurant where he had a meal before, the ''Roasted Boar Shop,'' one of the best restaurants in Pinebrook vige.
"Oh, this restaurant... It''s the one that big sis and mom like to visit asionally. I heard that the pork they serve is extremely delicious and tender with lots of juice inside the meat. And also, it''s one of the best restaurants you can find in our Pinebrook vige," Julie said to Yuan with excitement before entering.
"Wee to the Roasted Boar Shop... Uh, aren''t you the one who came with Eldest Miss Rose before? Yuan, was it?" The receptionist immediately recognized Yuan as he had previously made a custom order for a fine meal.
"Uh?" Ava and Julie stared at Yuan with surprised looks on their faces; they didn''t expect the receptionist to know him.
"Indeed, and please arrange a table for three."
"Understood, please follow me," the receptionist replied, leading them to a private room where they could enjoy a private meal, free from disturbances.
"Here''s the menu, Young Master Yuan," the receptionist said, handing the menu to Yuan. Yuan ordered a few of the restaurant''s most popr dishes for himself, a choice that didn''t surprise Ava and Julie, who were well aware of his hearty appetite.
"Ava and Julie, please order whatever you like. I''ll cover all the expenses," Yuan said, passing the menu to them. Shyly, they took the menu and ordered some of the dishes they had heard locals praise.
After taking their orders, the receptionist and a few servers left the scene. Some timeter, they returned to the table, each carrying dishes in their hands.
"Here''s your order, good sir, please enjoy your meal," the receptionist said, making a small bow before leaving the room with the servers.
Yuan gazed at the freshly cooked dishes on the table, emitting an alluring and delicious aroma, and suggested, "Ava and Julie, let''s eat while the food is still hot, shall we?"
"Definitely, let''s eat," both Ava and Julie said in unison, their mouths watering as the delightful scent filled their noses.
With that, Yuan, Ava, and Julie wasted no time and began savoring their meal.
"Oh my, this meat is really as delicious as people say. I''m quite liking it," Julie remarked after swallowing a mouthful of boar meat. The meat was tender and scrumptious, and she couldn''t seem to get enough of it, continuing to indulge.
"I couldn''t agree more, Julie. This meat is absolutely delicious. No wonder Mom and big sis visit this restaurant so often," Ava eximed, her eyes sparkling with delight as she, too, continued to enjoy her food.
''They seem to be enjoying the food here as well...'' Yuan chuckled inwardly as he watched Ava and Julie eat with excitement. He, too, continued to savor his meal, cleaning his te after te.
Meanwhile, elsewhere, four horses pulled a luxurious carriage at full speed. Four soldiers on horseback, wearing silver armor, guarded the carriage both at the front and back, protecting it from any potential threats as they continued their journey.
Inside the luxurious carriage sat a middle-aged man and three other individuals, all in rxed postures on thefortable seats.
Knock! Knock!
Suddenly, a knocking sound echoed on the carriage''s window.
One of the individuals, a beautiful woman in her prime, addressed the middle-aged man, saying, "Lord Ivan, someone is knocking on your window; perhaps it''s an emergency."
Lord Ivan quickly opened the window and saw that one of the soldiers apanying them had knocked.
"What is it? Is there some kind of emergency ahead?" Ivan asked the soldier.
"No, my lord. It''s going to get dark soon, and we won''t reach Pinebrook vige anytime soon. So, we n to set up camp at a safe location. Are you okay with it?" The soldier exined the situation to Lord Ivan.
"How long will it take to reach Pinebrook vige if we don''t stop?"
"My Lord, if we continue without stopping, we will arrive at Pinebrook vige by tomorrow morning. However, if we continue, the horses are exhausted and need some rest to recover. Additionally, the road ahead is dangerous at night. It''s best for us to set up a camp," the soldier advised.
After considering for a moment, Lord Ivan instructed the soldier, "Alright, make a stop at a safe location and set up camp." With that, Lord Ivan closed the window.
Chapter 186 Does That Mean...
?
As Lord Ivan closed the carriage window after his conversation with the soldier, Lady Diana, who was also an official of the kingdom, frowned and asked, "Lord Ivan, what did the soldier say to you? Is there anything dangerous ahead?"
The other two individuals in the carriage also wore concerned expressions, wondering if there truly was a threat on the horizon.
Lord Ivan shook his head reassuringly. "No, Lady Diana. There''s nothing to worry about. The soldier simply informed me that they were going to set up camp once they find a safe location."
A collective sigh of relief filled the carriage upon hearing Lord Ivan''s response.
"So, it''s about setting up camp. I thought it would be something more serious," Eliza, one of the other two individuals, muttered. She was a master-ranked mage serving the kingdom.
Lord Ivan chuckled at herment. "Well, it is important since we have a long distance to travel, and the horses are exhausted. Finding a safe location to set up camp is indeed crucial."
The other individual, Joseph Baker, a master-ranked mage and captain of a mage squad serving under the kingdom, spoke in a deep voice. "Lord Ivan, how far are we from Pinebrook vige? We can''t waste too much time; we need toplete the task given by His Majesty the king without any mistakes."
Lord Ivan nodded in agreement. "Naturally, we must secure the targets before the noble houses make their move and recruit them ahead of us. They might be making their moves as we speak."
Lady Diana added, "Indeed! Those nobles can''t let such talented individuals slip through their grasp, as they might be the key to overthrowing the royal family. Those nobles disgust me... all just greedy bastards."
"Can''t argue with that," Lord Ivan concurred with a smile.
The four individuals continued to chat and discuss the situation as the carriage sped along.
A few momentster, the soldier who had knocked on the carriage window earlier shouted, "Everyone, halt! We will set up camp here for the night, and once the sun is up, we will continue our journey."
"Understood, leader!" Everyone in the carriage nodded.
While some soldiers tended to the horses, providing them with food and water, others began setting up tents and starting a campfire before darkness descended.
¡ª
Inside the Roasted Boar Shop, Yuan, Ava, and Julie finally stopped eating, having cleaned every te of food. Yuan wore a delighted smile on his face, thoroughly satisfied with today''s meal.
"The food here is really something..." Yuan muttered to himself as he rubbed his hand over his satisfied stomach.
Ava and Julie exchanged astonished looks. No matter how many times they had seen Yuan finish multiple dishes without a problem, they were still amazed by it.
''He''s handsome and talented in every aspect; he is even talented in eating food,'' Ava and Julie thought to themselves, sharing a silent chuckle.
A few secondster, Yuan smiled at Ava and Julie and asked, "Ava and Julie, did you guys like the food here?"
Yuan knew that they both enjoyed the food, but he chose to ask them anyway.
"Well, we liked it. The food here is indeed very delicious, just as people say. They cooked the same ingredients in different styles, and each of them tasted really good. Right, Ava?" Julie said excitedly, turning to her sister for agreement.
"Indeed," Ava nodded shyly and added, "I also liked the food here. As Julie said, it''s very unique and delicious."
"I''m d you two enjoyed it," Yuan said warmly.
Afterward, the room fell into an awkward silence, and they exchanged uncertain nces.
"Ava, what do you think? Is he going to tell us how he feels about us now?" Julie whispered to Ava in a hushed tone, trying to keep her inquiry private.
However, unbeknownst to her, Yuan could hear their conversation loud and clear.
''So they''re wondering about my answer, huh?'' Yuan chuckled inwardly, pretending not to have overheard anything.
"I don''t know, I''m not a worm in his stomach to know it," Ava shyly replied in a low voice, her thoughts echoing, ''I also want to know myself, how he feels about us...''
"You misunderstood me, I''m just asking your opinion."
"Oh, well... I''m not sure," Ava said awkwardly, uncertain about what Yuan would say next. She had no idea that Yuan had been quietly listening to their conversation.
The room fell silent once again. Julie stole a shy nce at Yuan, her inner thoughts racing, ''He said he''s going to tell us how he feels about us at the end of the date... Should I ask him now how he feels about us?''
A few secondster, Julie mustered her courage and began, "Yuan?"
''Here ites... Hehehe~'' Yuan chuckled inwardly, anticipating her question.
When Julie called his name, he decided to act as though he didn''t know what she was going to ask. "What is it, Julie?" he asked, a warm smile on his face.
Julie locked eyes with Yuan, her cheeks slightly blushing. "Well... You said you''re going to tell us how you feel about us, and since our date hase to an end, we would like to hear your answer. Right, Ava?" She turned to her sister, Ava, for support.
"Definitely, Yuan. Please, tell us how you feel about us. We''re dying to know your answer," Ava said bashfully, her voice tinged with anxiety.
Hearing their earnest request, Yuan gazed at the two beauties before him for a moment, maintaining a deliberate silence. His quiet contemtion made both girls extremely anxious, their hearts racing as if about to burst from their chests.
They appeared visibly nervous, their minds racing with questions. What would his response be? Would he fully acknowledge them as his wives, or would he say no?
After a brief pause, Yuan looked at both of them, a warm smile gracing his handsome face, and began to speak, "We haven''t known each other for long, just a few days ago, by what some might call coincidence or fate. We haven''t had many conversations, unlike with Rose. However, despite the rtively short time we''ve spent together, I feel very close to both of you..."
Yuan paused again, his gaze locked onto their eyes, and a small, affectionate smile adorned his face.
Ava and Julie listened intently to every word that came out of Yuan''s mouth, their hearts beating faster with anticipation.
''Does that mean... He''s in love with us?'' they both thought, their confusion apparent as they looked at him with gentle smiles.
A few secondster, their eyes remained fixed on Yuan''s as they awaited his response.
"Yuan... Does that mean..." Ava muttered, seemingly lost in a daze.
Yuan, too, found himself lost in their beautiful, crystal-clear eyes as he replied, "Well, Ava and Julie... I love you..."
Their hearts skipped a beat upon hearing his confession, their eyes widening in disbelief.
"D-Did I hear it correctly, or are my ears ringing?" They both uttered in unison, unable to believe what they had just heard. Tears welled up in their eyes as they gazed at Yuan, tender smiles gracing their faces.
They had longed to hear those words from his lips, and now, their wait hade to an end as Yuan finally dered his love for both of them.
''So they both think it''s some kind of dream, huh? I didn''t expect both of them to fall in love with me so deeply that tears would start rolling down their cheeks... It seems I should''ve said it sooner, I suppose. Sigh!'' Yuan thought with a sigh.
Ava and Julie remained perplexed, still unsure if what they heard was real. Ava looked at Yuan with anticipation and asked, "Yuan, is this really true, or are we hearing things?"
"Yeah, Yuan, tell us if this is really happening. We''ve been waiting to hear this for a long time now..." Julie added, emphasizing the importance of knowing the truth.
Yuan couldn''t help but shake his head, observing their disbelief.
Afterward, Yuan stood up from where he was sitting and positioned himself between Ava and Julie. With a mischievous smile, he said to them, "Let me prove it to you that it''s real, how about that?"
"And how would you do that?" Julie asked curiously.
"Well... Like this!" Yuan swiftly cupped Julie''s face and pressed his lips against hers, engaging her in a passionate kiss that took her by surprise. She was stunned, questioning the reality of the moment.
Ava, too, was equally surprised as she watched Yuan kiss her sister with such intensity. ''Is this really happening? Is he really kissing her so passionately?''
A few secondster, Yuan separated from Julie, who remained in a daze after the passionate kiss.
Without wasting time, Yuan turned his attention to Ava, repeating the gesture by cupping her face and passionately kissing her as well.
A minuteter, Yuan gazed at both of them with a smile and asked, "So, do you believe it''s real now and not a dream?"
"Um," both nodded in agreement.
Some timeter, the receptionist returned to the room and said, "Young Master Yuan, here''s the total bill for your meal. Please have a look."
Yuan received the bill and muttered, "35 gold coins?"
"That''s correct, Young master," the receptionist nodded.
Yuan retrieved a money pouch from his system storage and counted out 35 gold coins. He then ced the pouch back into his storage, which prompted the receptionist to frown.
"Here''s the bill, 35 gold coins," Yuan handed the payment to the receptionist.
Afterward, he turned to the two girls and said, "Shall we return now?"
Chapter 187 The Sunset
?
"Shall we return now?" Yuan suggested.
Suddenly, an amazing and very romantic idea struck Julie as she listened to Yuan''s words. She couldn''t help but think, ''Isn''t the sunset quite beautiful from the riverside? How about I bring Yuan to watch the sunset together with him? It will be quite romantic.''
"How about we watch the sunset together from the riverside of our vige before we return home? The sunset looks very beautiful from there as the sunlight filters through the peak of Pine Mountain," Julie proposed to Yuan a momentter, her voice filled with anticipation. Her cheeks showed a faint blush as she spoke.
''Sunset, huh? Sounds like a perfect romantic idea...'' Yuan thought inwardly.
A secondter, Yuan turned to Ava and asked, "How about you, Ava? Do you want to watch the sunset with me as well?"
Julie narrowed her eyes at Ava, eagerly awaiting her response.
''Watching the sunset with Yuan? Ahhhh... So romantic!'' Ava thought. The mere thought made her heart race and her cheeks warm as a faint blush appeared.
Ava shyly replied, "Naturally... I also want to watch the sunset with you, Yuan..."
Julie''s eyes lit up after hearing her little sister''s words, and she said excitedly, "That settles it then, little sis. Let''s watch the sunset together with our lover, shall we?"
"Yes, big sister..." Ava nodded shyly, her face still blushing.
''Watching the sunset with two beauties, this is life! Many people would envy a moment like this with someone as lovely as Julie or Ava... I''m truly blessed in this life,'' Yuan thought inwardly, ncing at Ava and Julie''s beautiful figures.
"Alright, both of you, let''s get going, or we might miss the sunset..." Yuan said with a chuckle.
Ava and Julie stared at each other with a nk expression upon hearing the word ''miss'' from Yuan, quickly rising from their seats.
"Let''s hurry!" Julie eximed.
"Yuan, we can''t miss the sunset!" Ava added, turning to Yuan.
Watching their childish behavior, Yuan couldn''t help but slightly shake his head and let out a small chuckle.
Julie frowned at him and said, "Yuan, what are you smiling about?"
"Oh, it''s nothing, let''s go..." Yuan quickly replied with a slight smile.
Afterward, Ava and Julie both took hold of Yuan''s hands and pulled him along with them as they walked out of the restaurant. As they strolled through the bustling vige streets, many pedestrians couldn''t help but stare at them, as two beautiful young girls were pulling Yuan along.
Ava and Julie ignored the curious nces and continued to move forward, pulling Yuan with them.
Some timeter, the three of them arrived at the riverside of the vige. The river was rocky and small, its water crystal clear. On closer inspection, colorful fish could be seen darting between the rocks, some of them quiterge.
Yuan was stunned by the beauty of the surroundings ¨C the open grasnd, the mountain, and the trees ¨C it all felt surreal and almost unbelievable.
"This river flows straight down from the mountain, which is why the water is so clear. Not only that, the water from this river is quite beneficial; we use it for all our farming, and it helps the nts grow faster and healthier," Julie exined, her gaze fixed on Yuan''s handsome face, a smile gracing her lips.
"Indeed, thanks to this river, our vige has transformed from a poor, small vige to what it is today. It''s all thanks to my father and my big sister, Rose," Ava added, gazing at the river in a daze.
''I see, so this is the secret of the vige''s astonishing prosperity. This must be why Harrison returned to this vige and built a residence here. A merchant like him wouldn''t return without a good reason,'' Yuan thought to himself.
A few secondster, Julie pointed at arge rock and suggested, "Let''s go and sit on that huge rock over there. We can get a better view of the sunset from there."
Yuan gazed toward the massive rock that Julie had pointed to. Its high edge hung above the river, offering an ideal spot to witness the sunset.
With a smile, he agreed, "Definitely, let''s sit there..."
The three of them carefully climbed atop the massive rock, and Yuan assisted both Ava and Julie as they ascended, mindful of the dresses they were wearing.
"Thanks..." they both shyly murmured once they reached the top.
Yuan shook his head, offering reassurance, "No problem, and besides, it''s my duty to help my women with anything they find difficult."
''His women...'' Ava and Julie echoed the phrase inwardly, their cheeks flushed with embarrassment. ''He really called us his women... Is this real and not a dream? If this is a dream, I don''t want to wake up,'' they both thought in unison.
Although Yuan had confessed his feelings for them, it still felt unreal to them, as everything had happened so quickly, leaving little time to process it all.
Afterward, the three of them settled on the edge of the rock and awaited the sunset, with Yuan in the middle and Ava and Julie on either side.
A few minutester, it finally happened. As the sun dipped below the horizon, Yuan, Ava, and Julie found themselves perched on the edge of a colossal rock overlooking the rugged river below.
The warm hues of the setting sun painted the sky in shades of crimson and gold, creating a breathtaking backdrop for the trio.
Yuan couldn''t help but steal nces at both Ava and Julie, his heart torn between two remarkable souls.
The gentle breeze tousled their hair, and the soft murmurs of the river below filled the air, creating a serene atmosphere.
In that moment, the world seemed to slow down, and Yuan''s feelings grew stronger with each passing second.
His heart swelled with affection for both of them, theirughter and conversation a symphony to his ears.
The romantic tableau before them mirrored theplex emotions in his heart, leaving him yearning for a future where love could find its way through the intricacies of his heart.
Ava''s eyes sparkled like stars as she gazed at the fading sun, while Julie''s smile radiated warmth that rivalled the sun''s dying rays.
Yuan''s heart was torn between these two incredible women, both of whom had captured his heart in ways he had never thought possible.
As he felt the weight of their gazes upon him, he took a deep breath, the words welling up within him like a river of emotion. With trembling sincerity, he spoke, "Ava, Julie, in this breathtaking moment, I must confess that my love for both of you has grown stronger with each passing moment in this beautiful, serene environment."
"I love you both with all my heart, Ava and Julie," he dered after a moment of silence.
Ava and Julie exchanged surprised nces, their eyes filled with a mix of astonishment and affection. Did he just confess to us once again? Is this really happening?
Then, as if they had synchronized their actions, they both threw themselves into Yuan''s arms, theirughter ringing out against the backdrop of the river''s song.
"I love you too," Ava whispered, her voice filled with warmth.
Julie echoed her sentiments, tears of joy sparkling in her eyes. "Yes, Yuan, we love you too."
Yuan locked eyes with them for a moment and then brought his face closer to Ava''s, pressing his lips against her soft, moist ones. He kissed her passionately for a brief, intense moment.
''Why did Yuan choose her again this time? He should''ve chosen me...'' Julie grumbled inwardly, feeling a twinge of jealousy as she watched Yuan kiss her little sister.
A few minutester, Yuan broke the kiss with Ava and released her. yfully, he inquired, "How was it? Did you like the kiss?"
Ava''s face turned a shade of crimson upon hearing Yuan''s yful words. She knew he was teasing her, but the embarrassment still colored her cheeks.
After a moment, Ava shyly looked down at the river and whispered in a soft voice, "Um, I liked it... I liked the kiss..."
Yuan couldn''t help but be amused by Ava''s adorable embarrassment. He made a mental note to tease her more in the future.
Ava, on the other hand, felt a sudden chill down her spine but dismissed it as mere embarrassment, thinking, ''Why did I feel a sudden chill? Let''s forget it; it must be because I''m feeling a bit embarrassed...'' She muttered this to herself, her confusion evident.
Meanwhile, Yuan shifted his gaze to Julie''s and apologized, "Julie, sorry for keeping you waiting. I hope you don''t mind."
Julie replied with a yful smile, "It''s totally fine, and besides, it''s only a few minutes. You can make up for it by kissing me a little longer than Ava here." She licked her moist lips in a seductive manner, inviting him to kiss her immediately.
''Compensate, hmm? Sure, I canpensate it... Only a fool wouldn''t pay this kind ofpensation...'' Yuan thought inwardly with a smile.
Without hesitation, he said, "Sure, let mepensate you..." Yuan grinned and quickly closed the distance between them.
His lips met Julie''s, and he wrapped his arms around her waist, while Julie put her arms around his neck. Their kiss deepened, growing more passionate with each passing moment.
After a while, Yuan broke the kiss with Julie and spoke to both of them, "It''s getting dark now; let''s return home, shall we?"
Ava nodded, agreeing, "Definitely."
Julie added shyly, "Well, let''s go then; they must be waiting for us to return home."
Some timeter, the three of them arrived at the doorstep of the manor.
Ava took the lead, saying, "Let''s go inside."
Madam La''s yful voice greeted them as they entered the manor. She remarked, "Oh my, you guys are back from your little date, and here I was thinking you guys wouldn''t being back untilte at night. It seems I was wrong..."
Chapter 188 Childish Behavior
?
Yuan couldn''t help but shake his head, ustomed to his mother-inw''s yful banter. "Sigh! This Mother-inw of mine... She is way too yful..." he muttered inwardly.
Ava and Julie''s faces reddened upon hearing their mother''s teasing as they entered. They inwardlymented, ''Why mom has to be such a teaser? Can''t she be normal even for once? She even sells off her daughters with a toothy grin on her face...''
Madam La turned to her daughters, curious. "So, tell me how was the date with Yuan? Did you both have a great time with him?"
Julie nodded enthusiastically. "Naturally, we had a great time with Yuan. He treated me and Ava really well. We enjoyed every second of it."
"I see..." Madam La eximed, a gentle smile on her face as she looked at Yuan.
As a mother, she was genuinely happy her daughters had a great time. She felt grateful.
"Indeed, Mom. It was really a fun date. First, we strolled around the market and entered a Jewelry shop..." Ava recounted their date, and Madam La listened intently.
Yuan observed Ava''s happy, excited expression and couldn''t help but smile softly.
''So they really had a good time on their date, huh? Hearing about their date brings back a few nostalgic memories of my younger days, hehe~'' Madam La thought to herself.
"Ava, look at this! I liked this pendant very much, so Yuan bought it for me. Isn''t it quite beautiful?" Ava proudly disyed the pendant.
"And he bought this beautiful pair of earrings for me. How is it, mom? Beautiful, right?" Julie showcased her earrings.
Madam La had noticed the jewelry the moment they entered but acted as if she hadn''t. "These are really beautiful. Yuan chose such nice gifts for you two, and I''m happy for both of you."
Ava and Julie exchanged stunned nces. Why wasn''t their mother getting jealous? What''s going on? When did she be soposed?
''Seems like their idea... failed... Hehehe!'' Yuan chuckled inwardly, watching their puzzled expressions.
Later, Yuan inquired, "By the way, Madam La, where are Rose and the others? Why don''t I see any of them here?"
"Oh, they''re probably in your bedroom. I suppose they were having a ''girl talk'' inside your room. I wanted to join them as well, but I have a lot of work," Madam La replied with a smile.
Yuan turned to Ava and Julie. "You guys have a nice chat. I''ll excuse myself."
"Um, you can go. They''re probably wondering about you as we speak," Ava said with a smile.
"Oh, by the way, Yuan, have you guys had a meal outside? If not, I''ll tell Ivy to prepare some for you three," Madam La asked before he left.
Yuan shook his head. "Madam La, you don''t need to worry about us. We already had a great meal outside and we''ve no ce for more."
"I see... That''s good," Madam La nodded, smiling.
"If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave then," Yuan said.
"It''s alright, you can go and look for them, hehe~," Madam La said to him with a smile.
Yuan smiled back and left the scene as he made his way toward his bedroom, where his wives are.
After Yuan left, Madam La turned to her daughters with a yful grin. "So, did you two manage to win his heart during your date? Well, considering that you two are quite beautiful, you must have seeded in winning his heart, right?"
Ava and Julie''s faces reddened. They couldn''t meet their mother''s eyes, keeping their heads down in embarrassment.
Madam La observed them closely, a grin forming. ''So they finally got what they wanted, huh? As expected of my daughters. They indeed have my good genes. All my worries for these two have finally ended.''
Madam La, still wanting to hear it from her daughters, asked with a yful tone, "Why are you two so silent? Don''t keep your old mother in suspense. Did you seed or not?"
After a brief silence, Julie shyly began, "Well... After spending some quiet time and getting to know each other better, he finally epted our feelings for him..."
Ava added in a barely audible voice, "Not only that, he also expressed his feelings for us... Which was totally unexpected."
Madam La smiled warmly at her two daughters, genuinely happy for them. "Congrattions, then. You have finally gotten what you both wanted. I''m very happy for both of you."
Ava and Julie blushed again, their mother''s congrattory words sounding more like teasing to them.
''Kyaaa! They look so cute when they be embarrassed. I can''t help but want to tease them more and more...!'' Madam La thought to herself, enjoying her daughters'' reactions.
Meanwhile, Yuan arrived at his room and could already hear his wives chatting inside. He smiled, pleased to know that Rose was getting along with both his mothers and the others. Opening the door, he entered.
"Darlinggggg! You''re back!"
Yuan was taken by surprise as his mother Grace excitedly shouted his name and jumped at him. He caught her, feeling her warmth and inhaling her sweet scent. She hugged him tightly, legs wrapped around his waist, nearly overwhelming him.
Anna and Emma shook their heads, ustomed to Grace''s exuberance. ''Sigh! Grace is Grace, her behavior is unchangeable...'' Anna thought to herself.
Despite the excitement, Yuan remained calm and hugged his mother gently, smiling helplessly. ''This mother of mine is really passionate about me... She is too adorable and seductive to resist her, sigh!'' Yuan chuckled inwardly.
Afterwards, Yuan looked at Grace, concerned. "You could''ve hurt yourself if you jumped at me like that, you know? What if I couldn''t catch you on time?"
Grace chuckled. "I believe in my darling, he will not let me get hurt no matter what. See, I was right, and you caught me on time."
"But still, you should refrain from doing such a thing in the future, okay?" Yuan advised.
"I can''t make any promises on that..." Grace yfully replied.
Anna and Emma felt a headacheing on, hearing Grace''s words. Xi Meili remained in her own world, smiling innocently. Rose, watching from the bed, couldn''t help but chuckle.
"Mom Grace, what am I gonna do with you? You''re too naughty..." Yuan sighed, looking into his mother''s captivating eyes.
Grace gazed back with passion, a smile on her lips. "Why don''t you give me a kiss for now? I want a kiss now..."
Yuan couldn''t help butugh at his mother''s request.
''Since she wants a kiss, how can I refuse such a request? Only a fool would reject this idea.'' Yuan thought with a chuckle.
Seeing Yuan momentarily quiet, Grace looked at him expectantly. ''Is darling going to kiss me now? I really want to kiss him now.''
After a few seconds, Yuan met Grace''s gaze. "Let''s kiss then, shall we?"
Grace''s smile widened, and she seductively licked her lips. She pressed her soft, rosy lips against his, kissing him passionately while he held her like a princess.
Sighs filled the room as Anna and the others watched, ustomed to Grace''s disys of affection. Lily looked on, longing for a simr experience.
A few momentster, Yuan broke the kiss with Grace after their intense moment. Gently cing her on the bed, he smiled and asked, "Are you happy now?"
Grace beamed at him. "Very, and you?"
"Definitely..." Yuan replied quickly, a smile gracing his face. ''How can I hate kissing a woman as beautiful as you, Mom? It''s an unnecessary question to begin with.'' he thought to himself.
A minuteter, Anna asked Yuan with curiosity, "Yuan, how was the date with Ava and Julie? Did they have a good time with you or...?"
Yuan sat beside her, smiling. "The date was amazing. We all three had a great moment and we got to know each other better, which was the main point of the date with them."
"It sounds like the date was a sess... So, what do you think about their feelings?" Anna inquired, genuinely interested in his thoughts after the date.
Yuan scratched his head, finding it a bit awkward to answer. Finally, he said, "Well, about that... I epted their feelings for me, and now they both officially became my girlfriends."
"That''s good to hear... They both are nice girls and have genuine feelings for you. You did the right thing by epting their love for you," Anna said, looking into his eyes with a smile.
''I see... So they seeded, huh? I''m very happy for them...'' Rose thought with a smile.
"I also agree with mother-inw Anna. They really have genuine feelings for you, husband. I support your decision," Emma chimed in with a smile.
Rose looked at Yuan, grateful. "Yuan, thank you for epting my sisters'' feelings for you. They may be quite childish sometimes, but they are actually very kind and honest."
"What are you talking about? The moment I agreed to take you three sisters as my brides, I already regarded all three of you as my women. Why are you thanking me?" Yuan said to Rose, smiling warmly.
Chapter 189 Kissing Everyone (R18)
A few momentster, inside the bedroom, Yuan looked at Anna with a smile, pulled her closer to him, and nted a big kiss on her forehead, which caused Anna''s cheeks to turn slightly rosy and let out a delighted smile.
However, she wasn''t ignorant; she clearly understood the intention of her dear and what he was going to do with her.
''Sometimes dear really acts like a spoil child, which is really cute...'' Anna inwardly thought with a chuckle.
As Yuan held her body within his arms, he hugged her beautiful and nted waist tightly as he looked into her beautiful blue eyes momentarily.
''What am I going to do with this child? He is bing more and more naughty recently... Anna shook her head slightly, looking at his actions.
And the next moment, he pressed his lips against her lips and kissed her passionately for the following moment.
Grace looked at Yuan and Anna with a wide grin on her face as they kissed passionately, and Yuan yed with Anna''s body.
A few minutester, Yuan broke the passionate kiss with Anna and pulled out his hand from her clothes. Anna''s face was burning from the embarrassment, and she couldn''t look straight into his eyes.
Yuan saw her bashful face and chuckled. "We''ve done a lot more than this together; what''s there to feel embarrassed about?"
However, Anna''s face began to turn even more red after hearing his words.
Yuan looked at the embarrassed Anna and couldn''t help but marvel at how beautiful and cute she looked.
''So cute! I can''t believe she is my mom. I should tease her some more in the future. Hehehe~'' Yuan thought with an evil grin on his face.
After that, Yuan said to Anna with a smile on his face, "I love you, Anna."
Suddenly the embarrassed look on Anna''s face was reced by a charming and beautiful smile after hearing Yuan''s words, and with a delighted voice, she said, "I love you too, dear...
After that, Yuan gave her a quick kiss on the forehead and turned around to look at Lily, who was staring at him intently as though she couldn''t wait to pounce at him.
''Sigh! Lily, you''re too obvious with your instinct... Yuan sighed inwardly, looking at Lily, who was looking at him with predatory gazes.
Yuan smiled at Lily and said with a chuckle, "I know you''re eager to kiss me, Lily... Come here..."
Lily quickly threw herself at Yuan as he invited her with a wide and excited smile on her face.
She immediately pushed Yuan onto the bed and climbed on top of him, and with a wide seductive grin, she said, "It''s my turn to have a taste of you, little Yuan, hehehe~"
Yuan felt his bones bing softer after hearing the seductive giggle of his beautiful, seductive wife, Lily.
''Damn it, Lily is just like Grace! Way too seductive and charming and hard to resist...'' Yuan muttered inwardly as he felt something waking up under his pants.
"Wife, let''s not waste time here, shall we?" Yuan said it with a grin on his face.
Lily quikly nodded. "Definably!"
And with that, Lily quickly pressed her aft and moist lips on Yuan''s lips and started kissing him passionately and aggressively, as though her life depended on it and she couldn''t waste a single second.
Yuan smiled as he looked at her beautiful face and gently hugged her body. He could feel herrge pair of bosoms pressing against his chest, and he could feel the softness of it. It was something that couldn''t be described with words alone.
Both looked into each other''s eyes for a moment before pressing their lips together in a passionate kiss, a kiss that was filled with both love for each other and passion.
Yuan and Emma''s lips met in a fervent kiss, a union suffused with a blend of ardent love and fiery passion. Their bodies intertwined, each touch a testament to the depth of their connection.
As their mouths danced in the sweet symphony of affection, Emma''s long snake-like tongue ventured into Yuan''s, creating an intimate tangle of shared desire.
It moved with a graceful intimacy, anguid dance that bespoke an unspoken understanding between them.
When the kiss finally drew to a close, they pulled back, breathless but bound by a newfound intensity.
Their eyes locked, reflecting the vulnerability of the moment, and in unison, they confessed the words that had hung in the air, unspoken yet palpable.
"I love you," they whispered, the weight of those three words echoing through the bedroom, causing Grace and Anna to smile at the two.
''My darling really knows how to please a woman; I''m proud of him.'' Grace smiled with a wide grin on her face, feeling proud to have a son like Yuan.
Yuan looked into Emma''s green reptilian-looking eyes, and with a yful smile, he said, "Emma, did you like the kiss? If that wasn''t enough, I''m more than happy to go for another one."
Emma''s cheeks began turning red after hearing Yuan''s yful words.
"No need; I liked the kiss very much." Emma said a few secondster shyly, and she quicklyid on the bed and buried her face into one of the pillows.
Yuan was surprised by Emma''s childish actions and couldn''t help but smile at her.
''Ahhh! My snakedy looks so cute when she gets embarrassed! How beautiful...'' Yuan chuckled inwardly.
After a few seconds, Yuan shifted his eyes to his cute little wife, Xi Meili, who was sitting at the corner of the bed with an innocent, anticipated look on her face.
"Hubby, is it my turn to kiss you?" Xi Meili asked Yuan with an innocent smile on her face.
Although Xi Meili looks quite mature and grown up, she was a child from the inside. And Yuan couldn''t help but smile warmly at his cute little wife.
"Definitely, it''s my cute little wife''s turn to kiss her dear husband." Yuan nodded with a smile and said, "Now,e here and give your husband a lovely kiss."
"Un," Xi Meili quickly nodded with an excited look on her face and quickly threw herself at Yuan''s embrace.
Yuan smiled, hugged her slim body, and gave her a quick kiss on the cheeks, which caused her to giggle in happiness in her husband''s embrace.
Yuan''s other wives, including Rose smiled warmly after witnessing the cheerful smile on Xi Meili''s face.
And soon he pressed his lips against Xi Meili''s soft and moist lips gently in a passionate kiss.
Xi Meili closed her beautiful eyes and started to enjoy the warmth of the kiss with her beloved husband for the following moment.
"Look at how happy she looks when her darling is embracing her and treating her well; she is just too cute and innocent." Grace said this to Anna and the others with a warm smile on her face.
With a smile, Anna nodded. "Indeed, and she only acts like this with our dear, and I ept for him that she only looks happy when she eats something really delicious."
"And besides the innocent personality and look, she is the most powerful among us... It''s actually really hard to believe." Lily muttered in a low voice, and Anna and Grace nodded.
"Well, she is an ancient dragon after all, and if I remember correctly, Yuan said that Xi Meili is an Anciant Divine Dragon." Emma said she remembered what Yuan told them about Xi Meili''s origin.
Rose was surprised after hearing this and stared at Yuan and Xi Meili with wide, open eyes, seemingly in disbelief. What did she just hear?
''What?! Xi Meili is actually an ancient divine dragon. Not a beastman, as I thought? That''s why she has his overbearing aura around her that makes us feel inferior to her, no wonder.'' Rose muttered inwardly with a surprised look on her face.
Meanwhile, Yuan broke the kiss with his cute little wife, and looking into her beautiful golden eyes, he said, "Did you like the kiss just now, my dear cute little wife?"
"Hehehe, very... I like it very much, hubby! Xi Meili eximed with a cheerful smile.
Yuan nodded with a smile. "I''m d you like it, my dear."
After that, Yuan let go of Xi Meili and quickly pulled Rose by her wrist, hugged her soft body, felt the sweet smell of her body, and said, "It''s your turn to kiss me now, my dear Rose."
Rose shyly smiled and yfully said, "Are you tempting me with these sweet words of yours?"
"Hehehe~ If you already know, why are you asking it?" Yuan said with a smile as he brouched his face closer to hers.
And their lips were only an inch apart, and they could feel each other''s warm breath.
"Yuan... Kiss me now," Rose''s voice dripped with affection, causing Yuan''s heart to race.
He locked his gaze onto her captivating golden-brown eyes, murmuring, "As you wish, mydy..."
Their lips met in a tender, gentle embrace. Time seemed to stretch and fold, leaving them entwined in the dance of their hearts. Passion red, a long-simmering fire ignited.
As they finally pulled away, breaths mingling in the cool night, Yuan peered into Rose''s eyes, his voice soft as a breeze. "I love you."
Rose''s face blossomed with a radiant smile, her eyes gleaming with emotion.
"I love you too, Yuan," she replied, her voice carrying the depth of her feelings, each wordden with affection.
After a few minutes, Yuan addressed his wives. "It''s gettingte now. Shall we rest?"
"Is it alreadyte?" Lily inquired, ncing at Anna and Grace.
Anna nodded, "Indeed, it seems we lost track of time."
"I can''t argue with that! With darling here, who can keep track?" Grace added with a chuckle.
A short whileter, everyone settled onto the bed, Yuan nestled in the center. Before long, slumber imed them all.
Chapter 190 Arrangement?
?
As the morning sun painted the room with its gentle glow, Yuan remained nestled on his spacious bed, encircled by his wives. Suddenly, a tender sensation on his face roused him, and he blinked his eyes open.
Before him was his mother, Grace, her captivating features framed by an enigmatic smile. Yuan could tell it was her kiss that had stirred him from slumber.
Grace, her tone both shy and seductive, murmured, "It seems I roused you with my little...indulgence. You look so adorable and handsome when you sleep, I couldn''t resist kissing you..."
Yuan shook his head ever so slightly, drawing her face closer to ce a gentle kiss on her forehead. "Good morning, Mom Grace. There''s no need to apologize. I was already on the brink of waking up."
Grace beamed warmly at Yuan, nting a tender kiss on his cheeks. Feeling the soft touch of his mother''s lips, Yuan couldn''t help but smile, his mind adrift.
''She''s truly unpredictable at times, but it''s her unique charm, and I love every facet of it,'' he mused.
With a graceful turn, Grace rose from the bed, addressing Yuan. "Darling, I''ll go freshen up. You can follow."
"Of course, take your time," Yuan nodded, a smile gracing his features as he turned his attention to his slumbering wives.
Momentster, after Grace had entered the washroom, his mother Anna stirred, awakened by the murmur of voices. Rubbing her eyes, she regarded her dear son with a sleepy yet affectionate smile. "Good morning, dear."
"Good morning, Mom Anna," Yuan murmured, drawing closer to share a morning kiss. Anna reciprocated, their gestures a tender exchange of affection.
As the other wives gradually woke, Yuan bestowed a good morning kiss upon each of them. Anna''s gaze wandered the room, but Grace was conspicuously absent. She turned to Yuan, concern in her eyes. "Dear, where''s Grace? I don''t see her..."
"Oh, Mom Grace used the washroom just before you woke up," Yuan reassured her.
"I see..." Anna nodded.
A momentter, the washroom door creaked open, revealing Grace in a fresh attire, her expression as cool and collected as ever. "Darling, the washroom is all yours."
Yuan headed to the washroom, returning a few minutester with a revitalized air. Subsequently, his wives took their turns, with Rose making a brief detour to her own room for a change of clothes.
Some timeter, Yuan and his wives gathered in the dining hall for breakfast. The entire Monore family had already assembled, awaiting the meal.
Madam La greeted them warmly, "Good morning, Yuan. You''ve all timed your arrival perfectly. Please, have a seat. Breakfast will be served shortly."
"Good morning, Madam La. It appears everyone rose early today. Is there a special asion?" Yuan inquired with a smile, settling at the expansive dining table.
Madam La shook her head, an awkward smile on her lips. "No special reason for our early rising. It''s simply that after you dealt with Lord Harrison yesterday, a weight has been lifted. We enjoyed a peaceful night''s sleep, a raritytely."
Yuan and his wives anticipated this response, showing little surprise at Madam La''s words.
"We understand. That wretch was truly insufferable," Anna remarked, her smile fading into a look of disdain.
"Let''s not spoil breakfast discussing that wretched man. The mere thought of him makes me queasy..." Lily chimed in, her tone nonchnt, yet her expression showed her distaste.
Laughter rippled through the group, their shared amusement over Lily''s vivid expressions. Lord Harrison had indeed possessed a face only a mother could love.
"I wanted to sever his head from his body the moment he leered at us. Never have I encountered such a repugnant individual," Grace dered, her voice cold and resolute, sending a shiver through the Monroe family.
"Hahaha," Madam La chuckled awkwardly, "Miss Grace, your humor is quite...unique. Haha."
"But I''m not joking. I''m entirely serious," Grace asserted, her tone remaining unyielding and icy.
At this moment, Ivy, carrying an array of dishes, arrived at the dining hall. She greeted them cheerfully, "Sorry for the wait. I was multitasking since some of the maids are still resting."
Following her were a few maids,den with trays of food, which they arranged on the expansive table.
"No need to worry, Ivy. We woke up earlier today, so it''s not their fault for being a little behind," Madam La reassured her.
After Ivy had efficiently served breakfast, she quietly left the scene. Madam La looked around at the expectant faces and suggested, "Shall we begin? We wouldn''t want our food to go cold, would we?"
Anna eagerly agreed, "Definitely!"
Xi Meili''s eyes sparkled as she surveyed thevish spread before her. "Wow, there''s so much food! Where should I start?"
She was genuinely puzzled by the abundance of delectable dishes. Anna smiled at her daughter-inw, giving her a reassuring pat on the back. "Hehehe~ Don''t overthink it. Just pick any dish you''d like. Why not start with these pancakes? They smell wonderful." With that, she handed Xi Meili a te.
"Alright, I''ll try the pancakes first," Xi Meili decided, using her fork to take a bite.
"Mmmm! They''re delicious!" she eximed, eyes shining with delight.
"Hehehe~" The others couldn''t help but chuckle at her enthusiastic reaction, though Xi Meili was too absorbed in her pancakes to notice.
With everyone tucking into their meals, tes were emptied and filled in quick session. Yuan, Xi Meili, and Yuan worked through dish after dish, savoring every bite.
''No matter how many times I see this, their appetites still astound me... Where does it all go?'' Madam La wondered, watching in amazement.
The Monore family, except for Rose who understood the secret, couldn''t fathom how someone as slender as Xi Meili could devour so much.
''Given her true nature, it''s no wonder she has such an appetite. She''s essentially a living dragon,'' Rose mused, ncing at Xi Meili before resuming her own meal in quiet concentration.
Madam La couldn''t help but furrow her brows at Rose, her mind swirling with confusion. ''When did Rose develop such an appetite? Isn''t she worried about gaining weight at this rate?''
She was taken aback by the sudden surge in her daughter''s appetite. Rose was consuming twice as much as before, a surprising development.
''Did her appetite grow after spending the night with Yuan?'' Madam La pondered.
Meanwhile, in another location, Lord Ivan roused within the tent provided by the apanying soldiers on their journey to Pinebrook vige.
Upon emerging from the tent, he noted the absence of hisrades and thought, "Perhaps I slept longer than expected."
Sighing, he reasoned, "It''s understandable. The journey was rather exhausting. They can''t fault me for a little extra rest." Lord Ivan rose to his feet and stepped out.
As soon as he appeared, Lady Diana greeted him yfully, her beautiful smile lighting up her face. "Ah, Lord Ivan, you''re up! Good morning. Please, have a seat. Breakfast will be served shortly."
"Good morning, Lady Diana, Lady Eliza, Lord Joseph. I apologize for oversleeping, especially as the leader of this mission appointed by His Majesty," Lord Ivan spoke, his head slightly bowed.
Lady Diana reassured him, "No need for apologies. We only just woke up ourselves. The road here is far fromfortablepared to the capital and other towns."
As a high-ranking official, she had mastered the art of concealing her emotions and maintaining aposed facade, which proved invaluable in her line of work.
Lady Eliza, now a master of concealing her true feelings, calmly responded, "Indeed, just as Lady Diana mentioned, there''s no need to apologize, Lord Ivan. You are the leader of this mission, after all. Maintain your dignity."
A few minutester, Joseph Baker fixed his gaze on Lord Ivan and inquired, "Lord Ivan, what''s our n once we reach our destination? How are we proceeding from there?"
Lord Ivan wore a confident smile and reassured, "You needn''t worry about that. I''ve already dispatched some of our spies to Pinebrook vige to gather information on the targets as soon as I received the mission from His Majesty. Once we arrive, we''ll simply follow the n."
Lady Eliza, recognizing Lord Ivan''s foresight, couldn''t help but smile slyly to herself. ''Just as expected of a crafty strategist like Lord Ivan. He made preparations well in advance.''
"Hehehe~ I see, very shrewd, Lord Ivan... It''s no surprise, considering you''re the King''s personal advisor. You''ve assessed the situation before our arrival. That''s why you seem so assured," Lady Diana remarked.
Lord Ivan gave an awkward smile. "Well, it will save us the trouble of identifying the targets. Time is of the essence, as we speak."
"Absolutely," they all agreed.
Later, after they shared breakfast, Lord Ivan approached the captain of the soldiers apanying them on the mission.
"Captain, has everyone finished their breakfast?" Lord Ivan inquired.
"My Lord, everyone concluded their meal a moment ago. We''re now in the process of dismantling the camp. After that, we''ll be ready to resume our journey," the captain, d in silver armor, promptly reported.
"Very well. Once you''re prepared, we''ll continue our journey. We''ll be resting inside our carriages," Lord Ivan instructed.
"Understood, My Lord!" The captain nodded and hastened off to assist hisrades, ensuring a swift departure from the location.
As the captain departed, Lord Ivan settled into thefortable seat inside the carriage.
"Are we set to depart, Lord Ivan?" Joseph Baker inquired as soon as Lord Ivan took his ce.
Chapter 191 Rose Starts Her Cultivation
?
Lord Ivan reclined in the plush carriage seat, ncing at Lord Joseph. He exined, "The journey will resume shortly. The soldiers are currently taking down the tents."
Lord Joseph''s expression soured upon hearing the dy. "Sigh! These uneducatedmoners have no concept of time. Do they not understand the significance of this mission?" He sneered at the soldiers.
As one of the kingdom''s high-ranking mages, Lord Joseph Baker possessed an arrogant demeanor and looked down on those of lower status. Lord Ivan couldn''t help but feel a headacheing on. ''As expected of a master-ranked mage, he''s incredibly arrogant and dismissive ofmoners... This could be a problem.''
Lady Eliza couldn''t contain herughter at Lord Joseph''s agitation over such a minor hup. "Fufufu~ Lord Joseph, why let such a small matter vex you? It''s a trivial mistake. Why not let it go?"
Upon hearing Lady Eliza''s gentle voice, Lord Joseph promptly calmed down. "Well, if you say so, Lady Eliza, I''ll let it slide this time."
"You''re being too gracious, Lord Joseph, fufufu~" Lady Eliza giggled.
Both Lord Ivan and Lady Diana were surprised by how effortlessly Lady Eliza had pacified Lord Joseph. Calming a fiery-tempered individual like him wasn''t an easy feat, especially within the capital where his hot-headed reputation was well-known. ''As expected of Lady Eliza, her charm techniques are truly exceptional and difficult to discern,'' Lord Ivan mused, his surprise evident.
However, Lady Diana saw a different dynamic at y and couldn''t help but curve her lips into a sly smile. ''So this is what''s happening. The hot-headed Lord Joseph has a soft spot for Lady Eliza. How amusing! Things are bing quite intriguing... Fufufu~'' She chuckled inwardly, her expression full of mystery.
Lord Ivan caught sight of Lady Diana''s enigmatic smile, his confusion evident on his face.
After some time, the soldiers returned to the carriage, securing the horses for the journey. The captain turned toward the carriage and reported, "My Lord, we''vepleted all necessary preparations for the journey ahead. We''re ready to proceed."
"Let''s not dy any further. We must move forward," Lord Ivan responded from inside the carriage.
"As youmand, My Lord," the captain acknowledged, then turned to hisrades, saying, "Alright, everyone, let''s move out. Our destination is Pinebrook vige."
"Aye, aye, Captain!" The soldiers echoed in excitement.
With that, the carriage began to roll forward, gradually picking up speed.
¡ª
Meanwhile, at the Monore family''s manor, Yuan and his wives sat in the backyard. Yuan turned to Rose, gently calling her name, "Rose..."
Rose responded promptly, her attention fully on Yuan, "Yes? What is it?"
"Are you ready to start your cultivation? It''s the perfect time now, and most importantly, you''re free..." Yuan looked into her eyes.
He had nned for Rose to begin her cultivation the day before, but due to his priormitments with Ava and Julie, it had to be postponed.
Excitement sparkled in Rose''s eyes upon hearing Yuan''s words. She was eager tomence her cultivation, having learned techniques suitable for her. The events of the previous day had nearly slipped her mind.
''Yeyyy! Finally, I can start my cultivation like Yuan and my other sisters...'' Rose celebrated inwardly, akin to a little girl who had just received a coveted doll.
However, she couldn''t hide her overwhelming excitement from the gazes of Yuan and his wives.
"Hehehe~" Anna, Grace, Emma, Lily, and Xi Meili giggled in unison at Rose''s tion.
Rose''s face flushed with embarrassment at their soft giggles.
Before long, her embarrassment deepened, her face ame with blush.
"You look very adorable with that embarrassed face, Rose. Really!" Yuanplimented her with a smile, finding her blushing visage incredibly endearing.
"Stop! Don''t say such embarrassing things! You''re making me blush..." Rose protested, trying to regain herposure.
"Hehehe~ Alright, alright, I''ll stop teasing you now..." Yuan chuckled, causing Rose to shoot him a slightly irritated nce, her face still tinged with red.
Grace shot a seductive smile at Yuan and whispered into Anna''s ear, "Our darling really enjoys teasing his women sometimes... Look at how he''s made Rose blush."
Anna sighed, "Well, it can''t be helped. He does have a way with words when ites todies. I just hope the number doesn''t increase too much in the future, or it might be quite troublesome."
Lily observed Yuan for a moment, then turned to Anna, speaking with pride, "Even if little Yuan has many beautiful women by his side in the future, it won''t change the fact that we''re his favorites, especially you two, Mom Anna and Mom Grace. I believe he''ll love us equally, no matter what."
"Well, I can''t argue on that, after all he loves his mama the most, hehehe~" Grace giggled, her usually cold demeanor now lit up with happiness.
Lily, hearing her mother Grace''s words, felt a twinge of jealousy. With an indifferent tone, she remarked, "Hmph! He also loves me the most..."
"Hehehe~" Anna, Grace, and Emma chuckled, thoroughly entertained by Lily''s disy of jealousy.
"Hubby loves me the most..." Suddenly, Xi Meili''s voice chimed in, capturing everyone''s attention.
Anna wore a warm smile and affirmed, "Yes, dear. Hubby loves our Xi Meili the most."
Yuan and Rose, overhearing the discussion about who Yuan loves the most, couldn''t help but chuckle. Xi Meili''s voice sounded particrly endearing to them.
After a few minutes, Yuan turned to Rose and asked, "Rose, did you say if you''re ready to start your cultivation now or not?"
"Why, of course I''m ready. I''m very excited to start, actually..." Rose''s voice brimmed with enthusiasm.
"So, tell me, how should I begin my cultivation? Do I need to review the technique once again?" Rose inquired, her eyes shining with curiosity.
Yuan gently shook his head and exined, "You don''t need to revisit the technique if you remember it correctly. Starting cultivation is quite simple, actually. Just sit in a lotus position, simr to when you were learning the technique, and follow the steps to absorb the spiritual energy around you. That''s the basic idea."
Listening to Yuan''s exnation, Rose realized that cultivation seemed more straightforwardpared to the mana cirction she''d done before. Now, she only needed to absorb the spiritual energy in the air while following the cultivation method.
"I see... So, all I have to do is sit here and absorb the spiritual energy in the air into my body ording to the technique. Is that all?" Rose sought confirmation from Yuan.
"Absolutely, that''s how it works..." Yuan affirmed, a warm smile on his face.
"Well, I was surprised at how easy it sounds. Since all I have to do is sit in a lotus position and absorb the surrounding spiritual energy into my body," Rosemented.
Grace chimed in, her smile still present, "Well, dear, you''re mistaken about cultivation. It''s not as easy as you may think, Rose. Cultivation demands time and patience. While you might experience faster progress initially, as you advance into higher levels, the pace of breakthroughs will slow. It may take much longer than you anticipate for even a small advancement."
"With each breakthrough, the amount of Qi required for the next one also increases. So, it takes time and patience. Simply put, the higher the realm you reach, the more Qi is needed for the next level. It''s not as easy as you might imagine; it requires a lot of patience," Grace borated, still smiling.
''Sigh! I''m such a fool for thinking cultivation is as easy as drinking water... How could such extraordinary strengthe with little to no effort? Nevertheless, I won''t give up, no matter what. I will cultivate diligently, not just for myself... But for Yuan. He is my everything now...'' Rose resolved inwardly to grow stronger and support her husband with all her might.
Rose fixed her gaze on Yuan, her eyes brimming with determination. She dered firmly, "Since I''ve chosen this path, no matter how hard it is, I won''t give up!"
Witnessing the unwavering resolve in Rose''s eyes, Yuan and his wives exchanged warm smiles. They were touched by Rose''s determination to stand by Yuan''s side for the rest of her life, no matter the challenges.
''I''m truly fortunate to have found someone like Rose. She''s exceptional.'' Yuan reflected, his smile radiating contentment.
A minuteter, Yuan spoke to Rose with a gentle smile, "You don''t need to worry about anything for now. Your main focus should be diligent cultivation. I have a method that can help you achieve breakthroughs faster with minimal effort. Moreover, it can be quite enjoyable."
Anna, Grace, Lily, Emma, and Xi Meili blushed slightly at Yuan''s words. They understood what he was alluding to, having experienced it themselves, except for Xi Meili, of course.
"Really?" Rose inquired, her face reflecting surprise.
Unfortunately for her, her hopes would be dashed by Yuan''s next statement.
"Indeed, but I wouldn''t rmend trying it just yet. Your body isn''t ready, and it could be harmful," Yuan exined.
"I see... What a letdown, sigh!" Rose sighed, her hope deted by Yuan''s response.
"Hehe, don''t be disheartened. Once you reach the warrior realm, we can safely explore that method. It won''t pose any harm by then," Yuan assured her.
A few momentster, Yuan instructed her, "Alright, assume the lotus position and calm your heart. Then, begin absorbing the surrounding spiritual energy, following the cultivation technique."
"Understood," Rose nodded, swiftly positioning herself in a lotus pose on the soft grass. She took a deep breath and focused.
She recited the cultivation technique in her mind. Soon, she could sense the dense spiritual energy permeating the surroundings, resembling sparkling, multicolored motes of dust dancing in the air.
''This is what spiritual energy looks like. It''s like a vast sea of distant stars twinkling in a clear night sky. How mystifying,'' Rose mused, entranced.
Following the technique''s guidance, she started drawing the spiritual energy into her own body. Minutes passed, and she felt a sensation akin to fullness, despite having eaten nothing. Ignoring the feeling, she continued the absorption.
Eventually, she experienced a small surge within, a burst of refreshing energy coursing through her. It felt as though she''d been plunged into a pool of cool water on a scorching day.
Suddenly invigorated, she sensed changes within her body. It felt notably stronger than before.
"D-Did I... Did I actually be a cultivator?" Rose wondered inwardly, her voice trembling with disbelief.
Chapter 192 Beautys Secret
A slight golden glow enveloped Rose''s body, emitting a warmth akin to the sun, though she remained unaware of it.
Yuan, observing the golden radiance, pondered inwardly, ''Has she sessfully awakened her special physique, the ''Sr Radiant Body,'' and attained the first level of the Spirit Apprentice realm?''
He gazed at Rose, his expression a mix of curiosity and uncertainty. There was something distinctly unusual about her current state.
''I should inspect her unique constitution with my divine sense to be certain she''s alright.''
With a touch of concern, Yuan decided to scrutinize Rose''s condition with his divine sense, hoping to ensure everything was in order.
Through his heightened senses, Yuan discerned that Rose had indeed be a cultivator, achieving the first level of the Spirit Apprentice realm. What''s more, she had sessfully awakened her special physique.
A relieved sigh escaped him. ''Thank goodness she''s perfectly fine. I was rather worried...''
Nora''s voice unexpectedly resounded in his mind, [Now that she has awakened her special physique, her cultivation speed will significantly increase. Herprehension ability and meridians will also be much stronger than before. You''re truly fortunate, host, to have such a talented wife.]
"Nora, you''ve started talking again. I thought you''d be silent like before. By the way, why has the system stopped assigning missions? It''s been a while since I received a new one. Even when I faced that earth golem summoned by Lord Harrison, no mission was generated. I''m quite perplexed," Yuan expressed his curiosity.
Nora''s response was unexpectedly mechanical, [Please forgive me, host, but I do not have the authority to disclose this information.]
''Unusual... This doesn''t sound like Nora at all. What could she mean by this?'' Yuan found himself puzzled.
"Is there a specific reason why you can''t tell me?" He pressed for an exnation.
[I do not have the authority to ess this information. There is a restriction ced on the system.], Nora exined before falling silent once more.
''Restriction? This seems like some kind of ssified information that Nora can''t share with me. Quite peculiar,'' Yuan mused.
''Sigh. There''s no point dwelling on it. I have no other means to find out, after all.'' Yuan decided to let the matter rest, realizing that further spection would yield no answers.
Meanwhile, the golden luminescence around Rose gradually faded. She examined her hands, sensing a newfound vitality coursing through her body.
''T-This... It feels like my body is overflowing with energy. I could probably travel for hundreds of miles without a break. It''s almost unbelievable!'' Rose marveled inwardly, seeming almost incredulous.
She turned her gaze toward Yuan and his wives, her expression a mixture of surprise and a mysterious smile ying on her lips.
"Congrattions, Rose. You''re now one of us¡ªthe seventh cultivator of this world," Yuan announced, a proud smile gracing his features.
Rose''s lips stretched into a beautiful and excited smile upon hearing Yuan''s words, confirming her newfound status as a cultivator, just like him and his wives.
"Congrattions, Rose..." Yuan''s wives also chimed in, offering their congrattions.
"Thanks..." Rose responded, her tone tinged with shyness, though she remained in her lotus position.
A minuteter, Yuan inquired, "Rose, are you experiencing any difort or anything unusual now that you''ve reached the First Level of the Spirit Apprentice realm?"
Rose quickly replied, her excitement evident, "Well, I don''t feel any difort or anything. In fact, I feel quitefortable now."
"I see... That''s very good." Yuan nodded with a smile. "Since you''re feeling perfectly fine, how about you continue to cultivate? You have plenty of free time now."
Before Rose could finish her thought, Anna interjected, urging, "Yes, Rose. You should continue cultivating. We''ll be leaving for the capital in 3 or 4 days, and you might not have much time for it once we resume our journey."
Rose, reminded by Anna''s words, recalled that Yuan and his wives had only extended their stay in the vige for a week, and they would soon continue their journey to the capital. As Yuan''s wives, she and her sisters would naturally apany him.
"I understand... Then I''ll cultivate for a few more hours," Rose resolved.
She closed her eyes once more, activating her cultivation technique, and began absorbing the spiritual energy around her. This time, Yuan and his wives noticed a difference in Rose''s approach. She was absorbing the energy at a much faster pace than before.
''As expected of the Sr Radiant Body. Her cultivation speed has increased significantly after fully awakening it. My Rose is indeed a rare talent,'' Yuan marveled inwardly, seemingly in a daze.
After a while, Rose suddenly absorbed a substantial amount of spiritual energy, causing Yuan and his wives to furrow their brows in concern. Shortly after, the air around her seemed to tremble, and a warm aura enveloped the area¡ªa clear sign that she had made a breakthrough, ascending to the second level of the Spirit Apprentice realm.
"Amazing! Her absorption speed of spiritual energy increased significantlypared to before. How is this possible?" Lily murmured in astonishment.
"Well, it''s probably due to her special physique..." Yuan quickly exined to Lily, observing her puzzled expression.
Lily nodded in realization. "I see... That exins why her cultivation speed suddenly elerated."
Anna and Grace exchanged a pleased nce, swelling with pride for having such a gifted daughter-inw in their midst.
However, Rose remained immersed in her cultivation, her eyes closed, as she continued to absorb the spiritual energy enveloping her.
Yuan turned to his wives, sharing his concern about their current strength. "How about we join Rose in cultivation? After the encounter with Lord Harrison, I''vee to realize that I''m not yet prepared to face high-ranking mages from the kingdom or the Empire."
He continued, emphasizing the need for readiness. "The golem summoned by Lord Harrison could have gravely injured me had it been faster. I was fortunate to evade its attacks. We must be better prepared for what lies ahead."
Anna, Grace, and Lily wore grave expressions. They understood the gravity of the situation better than Yuan or Emma, having encountered much stronger mages in their past.
Grace agreed with determination. "Indeed, Darling is correct. We must increase our strength to face the potential dangers in the future. There are mages capable of devastating entire kingdoms with a mere gesture. Our current strength isn''t sufficient."
Anna added sagely, "Our concerns extend beyond just high-ranking mages. There are enigmatic organizations seeking powers beyond human capability. Given the mystery and depth of our abilities, we may be targets."
As former nobles, Anna and Grace possessed extensive knowledge of the challenges they might face. Their unique powers attracted attention, some of it unwanted.
Lily cut in, urging action. "Are we going to talk or cultivate? Let''s not waste time."
Yuan, concurring with Lily, emphasized the importance of focusing on their cultivation. "Lily has a point. Worrying won''t help. Let''s concentrate on strengthening ourselves."
The consensus was unanimous. Anna, Grace, Lily, Emma, and Xi Meili all nodded in agreement.
"Alright, let''s begin our cultivation," Yuan announced, settling into a lotus position beside Rose, who remained deeply engrossed in her practice.
Taking a deep breath, Yuan activated his cultivation skill to absorb the surrounding Qi.
?Empyreal Consumption skill has been activated!?
<105900/500000>
<105925/500000>
<105950/500000>
...
After an extended period of absorbing the spiritual energy, Yuan sensed that he was on the verge of a breakthrough to the next level of the Spirit Master realm.
<500000/500000>